e. t
iri ~'


3








ro




I












*.-  **. _  - *t 'Y;VIRLY   S,C I^  *-.-  SIX
|       YXltlBLY Sl*YRtLION, U5.8Ii:.: SI*6N.. *..;. ",:.   '   *  1 " " 1 11 1   *~ f   ' I I I1.1 )  I I


)!  >';.  -*JL
1TY CENTS.   '   '   |
NUMBER 1.
' ' *....   '  i


VOLUME 1.


i  r3,H 3


THIE


HAWAIIAN MONTHLY.
DEVOTED TO
LITERATURE, ART, SCIENCE, POLITICS, AND GENERAL CULTURE.
JAITUARY                                  1884.
CONTENTS.
PAGE.
Concerning         Ourselves...................................................................................................................... 1
Hawaii's Contribution to the                  W   ar for the      Union........................................................................... 2
The Five Dollar Gold Piece..................4............................................................................................. 4
Japan, Old and New......................................................................................................... 8
To the Black         Ey-Rof Miss....................................... 3...........................................................13
Thalia's Tramp........................................................ v.................................................................... 13
F olded     E yes.....................................................................................................................................17
In   Memoriam-Mrs. M. C. Roper......................................................................................................17
Editoral Comment...........................................................................................................................19
Foreign      Miscellany.......................................................................................................................21
Fashions and Novelties.....................................................................................................22
W   himsicalities....................................................................................................23
Puzzle      Department........................................................................................................................23


i
I
IL- - I      __,


HONOLULLU:
PRINTED AT THE 1IAWAIIA$ GAZETTE OFFICE.


7




I...


I


4'




X  - K J' 3   " 
c  -  THE
HAWAIIAN MONTHLY.


VOLUME I.]


[NUMBER 1.


HONOLULU, JANUARY, 1884.
-                                                                                                                         -—;,~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


CONCERNING OURSELVES.


Wishing all our patrons and friends a Happy New
Year, with health and prosperity and abundance of
good things, we lay before them the first number of
the HAWAIIAN MONTHLY. At the same time we desire to say a few words concerning our plans and purposes. In so doing we trust we shall not be considered as violating that rule of modesty which is becoming even in journalists.
We have said in our prospectus that we proposed
",to discuss in a perfectly independent spirit, any and
all matters of legitimate public interest." But we
recognize the fact that independence is by no means
the only quality required in journalism, and in carrying out the purpose above indicated, we trust that
our columns will display that degree of intelligence,
combined with candor and fairness, which the public
have a right to expect in a periodical of this kind.
We shall endeavor also to exercise a sound and conservative judgment in discriminating between subjects of "c legitimate public interest" and those which
minister to the love of gossip and a taste for the
merely sensational. Acting in this spirit, we purpose
presenting our readers from month to month, articles
upon leading topics of the day, by such writers
among us as we consider best qualified to deal with
them. Such articles will be upon various subjects, literary, scientific, educational, ethical, etc., and when
practicable will be accompanied by the names of the
authors. It is not expected that competent parties,
writing over their own signatures, shall in all respects think exactly as we do. On the contrary, we
believe the interest and value of the MONTHLY will
be enhanced by allowing our contributors to treat the
subjects selected, in their own way, subject to no
limitations except those implied in our pledge that
this periodical shall be " conducted in the interests of
good morals, good manners and good government."
We shall endeavor at all times to conduct our ed —


itorial discussions in such a manner that they will be
generally recognized, even by those who do not entirely agree with us, as a genuine contribution towards that ",sound thinking and right feeling," the
promotion of which is one of the objects announced
in our prospectus.
Political matters we shall discuss from time to
time, as occasion may seem to require, treating such
questions, however, with reference rather to principles and measures than to individuals. Snch reforms in legislation and administration as we consider the colnition of the country an( the welfare of
the people to re luire, we shall advocate so far as
possible on an impersonal basis.
Having defined our position with reference to
these weightier matters, it remains for us to call attention to the contents of the present issue, from
which it will be seen that the thoughtful discussion of
grave questions of history, philosophy, politics, &c.,
is by no means the only function assigned to the IIAWAIIAN M[ONTHLY. While these matters will not be
neglected, it shall be our aim to introduce as great an
amount of variety as possil)le, in order that each
number may contain something of interest for all,
and that old and young, grave and gay, may find
their seveNl tastes provided for in due and reasonable proportion.
In carrying out the foregoing ideas, no pains shall
be spared. Our object is to provide a general literary and family magazine, which, while giving
especial prominence to matters of local interest, shall
by the quantity, quality and variety of its contents,
fully justify its being, and commend itself on its
merits, to the confidence and support of the intelligent portion of the community. We pledge ourselves that each number of the MONTHLY shall be
as good as the facilities at our command and the
patronage we receive, will enable us to make it.




2


The Hawaiian Monthly.
HAWAIPS CONNTRIBUTION TO THE WAR FOR THE UNION.


At a time when persistent efforts are being made
by interested parties to disparage the character of
American residents in these islands with respect to
their patriotism and devotion to their native land,
we deem it to be in order to present some plain and
undeniable facts in contradiction of such statements.
The Americans in Hawaii have shown their interest
in the land they are proud to call their own, in ways
more practical and more costly than getting up 4th
of July celebrations and singing patriotic songs, and
that at a time when their government was struggling
for its very existence, and the rulers of the old world
were congratulating themselves and each other that
the disruption of the American Union was already
an accomplished fact.
We have before us the report of the United States
Sanitary Commission. We need not recount the
invaluable services which this unique organization
rendered to the armies in the field during the four
years of the great civil war; organizing and systematizing the patriotic liberality of the nation; gathering from ten thousand sources contributions of money
and supplies; extending its beneficent labors to every
part of the vast field of operations; supplementing
the defects of official red-tapeism with a voluntary
service of wonderful flexibility and perfection and
rendering a service which for magnitude and completeness was never equaled or approached in any
war in the world. Its operations were gigantic and
the value of its services to the national cause, simply
incalculable. The successful prosecution of the work
undertaken by this organization involved a vast outlay of money, its expenses aggregating not thousands
or tens of thousands, but millions; every dollar of
which was a voluntary contribution fromn the friends
of the cause.
That the Americans and the friends of America
in this country contributed liberally to the funds of
the Commitsion is well known, but we think it is
not generally known that the contributions were not
only larger absolutely than those of several of the
smaller Territories, but were larger relatively in proportion to the constituency from which they came,
than those of any Territory or State in the American Union. In the appendix to the report above
referred to, there are detailed statements of the
amounts received from each State and Territory on
the Pacific slope and from the countries adjacent,
and among all these, the table headed
CONTRIBUTIONS FROM THE SANDWICH ISLANDS,
holds the place of honor, footing up the very respectable sum of seventeen thousand nine hundred
and fifty-five dollars and fifty-one cents —$17,955.51.
If we turn now to the census of 1860, we find that
the entire foreign population of the Islands at that
time (Chinese excepted). was only 2716, and this
number could not have been greatly increased during the years of the war, as we find by the census


of 1866 that the total increase of foreigners in six
years had only been (Chinese excepted), 272, making
the foreign population at the latter date 2988.
The largest contributions to the treasury of the
Commission, from any States in proportion to population, and in the case of California, the largest ~
absolutely, with one or two exceptions; were from
California and Nevada, the former giving the magnificent sum of $1,233,977.81. But if we take her
population at that time and the foreign population
of these Islands as a basis of comparison, we find
that the latter gave at least twice as much per capita
as the former. In making the above comparison we
have assumed that the whole amount raised here
came from persons of foreign birth or lieneage, and
though this may not have been absolutely true, it is
certainly near enough for all practical purposes.
Whatever may have come from native sources was
not enough to materially affect the accuracy of the
above conclusions. Exactly what proportion of the
2716 foreigners reported in the census of 1860 were
Americans, we cannot say, but it is certain that from
thoem came neLarly the whole amount already named.
Of the entire sum of about eighteen thousand dollars,
*more than four-fifths is expressly stated as being
from  ",American citizens" of this country, or is
credited to individuals like Capt. Makee, Henry
Cornwell and others, who we know to be such. It
can hardly be doubted also that the sums credited
to "Citizens of Honolulu" and "Citizens of the Sandwich Islands," through Dr. Bellows and A. J. Cartwright, amounting to something over three thousand dollars, came largely from the same source.
We have chosen California for the basis of comparison for two reasons; first, because she was the
banner State of the Union so far as direct gifts to
the central treasury of the Commission was concerned; and second, because her position was
al.,ALogous to that of these Islands, being far from
the seat of war, seeing and knowing nothing of
actual hostilities, and not having her own people to
any extent engaged in the struggle. Nevada, a
State then in its infancy, and situated in the above
respects very much as California and ourselves, was
considered to have done nobly, giving no less than
$107,672.96. But Nevada gave considerably less
per capita than the foreign community here. It
should be remembered also that the population of
Nevada, like that of all new communities in the
mining regions, contained a very large excess of
men over women and children; men mostly in the
prime of life and actively engaged in productive industry, and that such communities in America are
notoriously free-hearted and open-handed.
Finally, to enable us properly to estimate the
degree of liberality indicated by the foregoing figures,
we must go back and compare the commercial condition and financial ability of this community twenty
years ago with what it is at the present day. The




The iawai
"flush times" of the whaling business were mostly
over. Confederate cruisers had to a considerable
extent swept American shipping from the seas.
The reciprocity treaty was yet in the uncertain
future.  The sugar planting industry was still in its
infancy, and although a few plantations were paying
handsomely, the entire sugar interests in the Islands
were but small in comparison with the magnitulde
they have since attained. We find on examination
that the entire exports for the year 1863 were only
a little over one million of dollars, or about one-eighth
of what they were last year-1882. The precise
figures for 1882 were, exports, $8,299,016.70, and
imports, $4,974,510.01, showing a balance in favor
of the islands, of $3,324,506.69.
If we compare the value of property in the country
at the present time with what it was during the
years of the war, we find a difference almost as
great relatively as in the volume of comrer ial
transictions.  We have been unable to find the
record of the assessments of twenty years ago, but
according to the report of the Minister of Finance to
the Legislature of 1864, the total receipts from taxes
on real and personal property for the preceding two
years was only $30,546.77, or an average of $15,273.38 per annum. As the rate of direct taxation
at that time was one-quarter of one per cent., it follows that the total assessed value of the real and
personal property in the Kingdom was a little odeer
six millions of dollars, a considerable percentage of
which most have belonged to natives. The assessment last year-1882-was, for Honolulu, $14,073,424, and for the whole country, $32,500,000, or at
leastfive times as much as in 1862-3, and it is certain that a much larger proportion of the whole belongs to foreigners than was the case twenty years
ago. It is safe to assume that the financial ability
and giving power of the foreigners resident here
during the war, was not over one-fourth or onefifth of what it is at the present time, and of the
large amount contributed, the greater portion, in
fact nearly the whole, as already shown, came from
Americans.
It may be objected that the foregoing comparison
between the gifts of the Americans in Hawaii and
those of their fellow-countrymen at home is unfair,
inasmuch as the latter contributed in a hundred
other ways to the aid and comfort of the "t boys in
blue," and that their voluntary contributions of
stores and supplies of all kinds, far exceeded the
amount given in money. This objection we have
anticipated by making olr comparison with those
communities on the Pacific Slope, whose liberality is
unquestioned and whose patriotism is above reproach-communities also whose distance from the
scene of military operations rendered contributions
of anything but money, either impracticable or at
least inexpedient.
It is true that the Hawaiian Americans, like their
brethren in California, were not required to furnish
their quota of men, but it is also true that they


sian Monthly.                                 3
thereby lost the inspiration of personal interest in the
struggle which the people of the northern and eastern
states had in the knowledge that their own neighbours
and intimate friends, their own fathers, sons and
brothers were personally engaged in the conflict and
exposed to all the perils of war.
Neither do we forget the enormous loans which
were raised at home, nor the multiplicity of taxes of
all kinds to which the American Government was
compelled to resort in order to meet the expenses of
the war; from all of which the dwellers in these
Islands were exempt. But we also remember that
most of the money so raised was expended at home,
stimulating every branch of business, enriching
thousands, giving remunerative employment to
every one who was willing to work, while the enormious increase in the volume of the currency produced its inevitable results in making money easy,
inflating prices, filling the pockets of the people,
until a dollar scarcely looked as big as a quarter had
done before the war. From this artificial stimulation
of business and this inflated condition of the money
market the people of these Islands were free, and
this fact should be made full allowance for in estimating the value of what they did pecuniarily for the
cause of the Union.
We have dwelt especially upon the money aspect
of this question because the facts end figures on that
point were mo)re easily accessible, and could not be
denied or questioned. The depth and intensity of
Amarican feeling here during the war, the hearty
rejoicing over every victory, the sincere mourning
over every defeat, the public meetings and illuminations, the anxiety with which each foreign arrival
was looked for, the keen interest with which every
phase of the conflict was watched, and the enthusiastic reception of the tidings of final triumph, are all
matters which, however real and vivid to those who
witnessed and took part in them, cannot be reduced
to figures or made to appear in a table of statistics
Nor were we by any means without representatives in the field. The data on this point are scattered
and not easily obtainable with any degree of fullnes-l
We need only mention such cases as those of Warren
Goodale, who resigned the important position of
Collector-General of the Kingdom  to return home
and enter the army; of Samuel C. Armstrong, who
for gallant and meritorious conduct was promoted to
the rank of Brigadier-General, and who is now widely
known as the head of the Institute at Hampton, Va.;
of Dr. N. B. Emerson, born this on island of missionary parents, who served in a Massachusetts regiment
and took part in some of the principal battles of the
war; of a son of Henry Dimond of this place, who
returned to the land of his fathers to enter the service of the Sanitary Commission, &(c.
These and others whose names might be added to
the list, were in sympathy, in feeling and in every
aspiration of their hearts, Americans. America was
their native land or the land of their fathers, and
though by the accident of birth or the exigencies o I




4


The Hawaiian Monthly.


official service they were technically Hawaiians,
they proved their Americanism by the most crucial
of tests. And yet these are the men who, according
to the statistics of the sugar commission, are to be
classified simply as Hawaiians, and denied all claim
to be regarded as Americans at all. Can anything
be more unjust and absurd than such a classification
when applied, for instance, to such a man as Warren
Goodale, who resigned a profitable and permanent
official position to risk his life in defence of his native
country; or Dr. Emerson who left college to enter
the army.
We find on enquiry that a considerable number of
Hawaiian bornrresidents in the United States entered
the service in various capacities and served with
honor. This was particularly the case in the vicinity


of New Bedford. Many of these, though not all,
were of American parentage. We learn from an old
resident here, that at themfinal assault on Fort Fisher,
one of these Hawaiian recruits was the first man
inside the works, and that several other Hawaiians
were serving in the same regiment.
The American residents in these islands have no
nee d to be ashamed of their record in relation to the
great civil war. They proved their faith by their
works in too many ways to leave any room for
honest doubt or even any decent pretext for misrepresentation. That such an attempt should have
been made is of course a matter of regret. It is
however only one more illustration of the unfair
means which men will resort to, under the stimulus
of self interest.


THE FIVE DOLLAR GOLD PIECE.
A STORY OF NEW ENGLAND FARM LIFE.


I.
"I told Mrs. Gould I would go to Westerville
with her to-morrow," said Maria Harding. "You
know, Edward, I'm to have a new suit this spring.
I'm tired of mosaics. Besides, I've turned, and cut
over, and made two into one, until there's nothing
left to make over again. Don't yoku like seal brown
shades, Edward?"
Mr. Harding sat leaning back in his arm chair,
looking at the flames which flickered from the open
fire place. After a silence of some minutes, he suddenly looked up, saying, "Going to Westerville tomorrow, did you say?"
"t Yes, nothing to be had in Mr. Mills' little store,
you know."
"Let me seel The cars leave West Canton at 9
o'clock. You'll go on the Albany road, of course.
Well, you'll have to start by seven, certainly. It's
full two miles to the station, I must be at the factory early to-morrow, and can't leave to take you
after that."
"t Wait at the depot an hour and a half," thought
Mrs. Harding, "i because somebody prefers to take
me there immediately after breakfast." Meekly sup
pressing the hasty word that trembled on her lip,
she replied, i" We're going to drive over."
it I shall want both horses at the factory," quietly
responded Mr. Harding.
" Mrs. Gould takes her horse."
Oh!"    And Mr. Harding settled back in his
arm chair, took up the daily Republican,, which lay
upon his knee, and was soon lost in ", Civil Service
reform."
Maria turned the eye of the button hole she was
working, with as graceful a curve as if a veteran in
the art-silent lest she should interrupt her husband's reading, but-thoughtful.


Had she not a comfortable home?
Yes!
Had she not a good husband?
Y-e-s!
Enough to eat?
Oh, Yes!
Enough to wear?
Yes-perhaps so.
What then! Is she depicting to herself the sad
fate of Dorothea, forever linked to the decrepit
Casanton?
No, no! Middlemarch, long since unthought of,
lies upon the table, and Herbert Spencer by its side.
At length Mr. Harding put down his paper.
" What news?" asked Maria.
"Well, nothing in particular," he replied, stretching himself out in his cushioned chair.
Suddenly he rose, took his hat, and went out into
the beautiful refreshing night. In a few moments
he was comfortably seated in a neighboring store,
where a little of everything was kept for sale, and
where the men of the village congregated night
after night to talk over everybody's affairs but their
own.
Maria's thoughts were no longer silent ones. Why
should they be? The house was vacant, excepting
Minnie Maltese, who lay curled up before the fire,
like pussy willows in spring sunbeams.
4' Minnie, I shall not disturb you if I do talk, shall
I?"
Minnie answered by lazily drawing out her white
paws to their full length, and throwing her head
back upon the soft, warm rug.
" Every night," said Maria, "Caudle leetures
Never. He takes his hat and goes where he pleases
-harnesses his horse and goes when he pleases.
When I go this is the programme:"




The Hawaiian Monthly.


5


Question-" I'd like to go,-Can I have the horse
and covered buggy?"
Answer-"( Using the horse. Too muddy to take
out covered carriage."
Question-", Can I have them to-morrow?"
Answer-"Can take light wagon to-morrow forenoon. I'm going to Lincoln in the afternoon."
Question-" When can I have the horse and
covered buggy '"
Answer-"' Oh, I don't know. It's a deal of work
to wash that covered buggy."
Reflection-"' It's a deal of work to wash." Stop!
this is wrong. Ungrateful, both to my husband and
the good God who has crowned my life with blessings. What matters if every wish is not anticipated,
or even granted at the asking. What matters if I
don't know where he has gone? 1 can trust him.
Thank God for that. I don't care where. But this
cool reticence-this independent silence!  I Ay,
there's the rub!' Once, Maria Harding, you too
was independent. Come here, Minnie," and Maria
smoothed the, soft coat of her pet, and laying down
the garment upon which she was working, caressingly took up the pretty gray and white kitten,
murmuring as she did so,,"Foolish child, am I not?
'He is all fault that hath no fault at all.' Edward is
good, men don't think, I suppose."
II
The dining room of the Hardings on the following
morning was peculiarly cheerful and attractive.
The large bay window, filled with roses and carnations, looked out upon an extensive lawn, where
white crocuses bloomed among spears of newly
sprouting grass.  Early maples were preparing
to hang out their tassels, and in their branches the
robins made ready their nests. Far in the distance purple hills reposed upon the crimson bed of
the east. The sunbeams that lay upon their borders,
and thenceforth stretched out over the earth, came
dancing through the windows, making rainbows
with castor and goblets. Clear amber coffee sent
forth its fragrance, and tender loin, rare and hot,
smoked upon the table. Maria, in her white apron
and pretty breakfast cap, although seemingly a little
disturbed, was, as usual, vivacious and apparently
happy. Mr. Harding, the embodiment of strength
and mental vigor, seated himself before the viands,
completing the picture-a fit study for the Salnmagundi Club.
After various ineffectual attempts at conversation,
Maria somewhat hesitatingly alluded to her contemplated ride with Mrs. Gould,
", We want to start early," she said, "' so that I
can get home, before tea. I'll leave you a nice dinner on the table, and a coal fire in the kitchen, so
that you can have hot coffee; and I'll put a piece of
steak on the gridiron. You can broil it, can't you?"
" I suppose so," and Mr. Harding drew the white
napkin across his lips, while Maria nervously continued, hoping that he would remember that a brown
suit was impossible without money.


"i I'm sure you'll like this dress I'm going to buy.
I shall get a plain straw hat, and silk and feathers
to match. You know I can trim it myself. Don't
you think I'll do for head workman in Jordan and
Marsh's millinery department, Edward?"
Vain words. Mr. Harding swallowed the last
drop of coffee in silence.  Maria perserveringly
changed her tactics, as a doctor his prescriptions,
and gave counsel as to the warming of mince pies
$nd doughnuts. But to no purpose. The powders
only brought the cool reply:
cc Well, well, I can see to those things, It's
almost eight o'clock. I must go," and his hand
was round the door knob, when Maria gasped, 4 I
have no money, Edward."
i" Haven't? How much do you want?"
Had Maria been more of a financier, she would
have answered " fifty dollars."  But she had never
learned the art of blowing her own horn.   She
hesitated. Mr. HIarding was in a hurry. it Eight
o'clock," he repeated.," I must be off. Haven't
any small bills. There's a five dollar gold piece"and he was gone.
Maria leaned back in her chair. ", No small bills!
Does the man think I can buy dress and hat and
fixings for five dollars? I need everything. A respectable tramp wouldn't look at my shoes, and my
gloves are as worn out as a Pinafore song. It has
always been just so-must always ask and never receive a tenth of what I want. Fortunate my bridal
trousseau was ample. May have to play the role of
the ' Barefoot Boy' yet. Wish I had said fifty dollars when he asked me how much. But I cannot
do such things. How little you feel, Maria HIarding!  About like a crawling serpent, when you
would be a soaring eagle. Stolen goods, that simile!
I shall never be a Lord Bacon, if it is-can't take
bribes. I only want my dues. Haven't spent a
cent since last January. Then I had, how much?
Ten dollars-delivered to me, a suppliant, in the
same reluctant manner. Yet I have done all the
work, and some of the time five men have sat down
to our dinner table, when Edward was preparing
the meadow for cranberries.  Bridget's a queen in
comparison. She receives her wages weekly —glad
to get her at that."  A heavy sigh-"and is it
always to be thus?" At this hasty look into the
future, Maria burst into tears.
But Mrs. t-lirding was not the woman to sit there
and weep. She had accustomed hereself to look at
all seeming evils without prejudice, and if there was
a remedy to find it, but not to vex herself by dwelling upon what was unavoidable. Could anything
be done in her present emergency? She was just
on the point of a private consultation with ego,
when she saw Mr. Gould pass the window towards
the door.,"Oh! I can't go to Westerville to-day," she exclaimed, "i don't feel like it, and it's of no use
either."
Mr. Gould had come to ask what time she would
like to start.




6


The Hawaiian Monthly.


"sWell I'm not at all ready," said Mrs. Harding.
"4 Indeed I'm not feeling well this morning, and was
almost wishing we might postpone our little trip
until another day."
"Well, my wife had a headache," said Mr. Gould,
"hardly felt able to go," and so it was arranged that
the ride should be given up, and Maria was again
left to her own reflections.
Ill.
A woman's intuitions are God given, and like all
His bequests come when most needed-as unlike
the deductions arrived at after long continued research, as is the inspiration of a trustful Christian
spirit, unlike modern agnosticism.
To Maria, life was a daily reality, and every event,
however trifling, so much towards accomplishing
or defeating its purposes. Her love for her husband
she had guarded as the chief jewel in her crown of
happiness. She well knew that this constant beggary was placing her in a position below him, for
gold gives position A beggar is scorned. To this
very thing she ascribed her husband's reticence and
abrupt replies, so different from the experience of
their early wedded life. But these considerations
had far less weight with her than the conviction
which was daily acquiring strength, that she could
not be long subject to such exhibitions of a parsimonious spirit without its haying a very disastrous
effect upon her regard for her husband. She had
never regarded him as possessing a close and niggardly nature. The build and contour of the man,
his disinterested efforts on behalf of the unfortunate,
his solicitude for the sick and the sorrowful, the
readiness with with he engaged in works of philantrophy, would have repelled such a thofght. Had
her native discernment failed her in this most important of issues? " If he was less prosperous," she
sometimes said, it would seem more reasonable.
But Edward's business is good, and his income sufficient to warrant comfort if not luxury. Possibly
she also took into account the fact that soon after her
marriage, the patrimony from her fath r's estate had
been handed over to Mr. Harding, and invested in a
way that had added essentially to his means for carrying on business with success and profit.
Maria was never slow in devising means for the
accomplishment of what she had decided upon as
right. " This state of things will soon undermine
the very foundation of our domestic peace. What
shall be done?" she asked.
Suddenly the answer came-not dim and obscure,
but clear as an unclouded winter noon, leaving no
room for doubt, and Maria was not slow to act.
IV.
it I shall go over immediately after dinner,"
thought Maria. "I It was only yesterday I saw the
notice in the Republican. I am almost sure I can
have the situation. Mrs. Denver, poor woman, will
be glad of the chance to come and get the dinners
I can try it until the sumer vacation, any way.


Ought I to consult Edward?  I can't. He takes so
little interest in anything I say or do. Besides I
may not get the place, after all.  Don't know
whether Edward would approve of the plan."
All this timd Maria was busy cooking, arranging,
and dusting, and when 1Mr. Harding came home at
noon the house was in order and dinner on the table.
When quite young, Maria was left motherless.
The care of the family had often devolved upon her,
whereby she had learned the art of housekeeping,
such a bugbear to the uninitiated, and such a discomfort to those dependent upon them for their daily
necessities. When but eighteen, her father died
also, leaving a few thousand dollars to be divided
between Maria and her only brother, already established as a promising young lawyer in New York
city.
Immediately on the decease of her father, Maria
made arrangements for completing the course of
study she had already commenced at college. But
she soon found her moderate income demanded
some means of self-support, and gladly accepted the
offer of the village school in Canton. ' Mr. Harding
was then chairman of the School Board, and thus
often thrbwn into the society of the young teacher,
nor was he slow to appreciate the character of one
in whom was combined in an unusual degree gentleness, strength, and intellectual acumen. His visits
to the schoolroom became more and more frequent.
There wasa satisfaction in watching the ease and
grace with which she moved among her pupils; her
tenderness -toward them; the smile which played
around her lips as she encouraged the faithful
student, and the sad look upon her sweet face at any
little transgressions on the part of those under her
charge.
Soon his visits were delayed until late in the
afternoon, and under the pretence of discussing
school matters, he often remained long after little
feet were treading the wayside turf, and little hands
had plucked the daisy and buttercup by the dusty
road.
At the close of the village school, Maria was invited to take the place of lady principal in Lewiston
Seminary, an old and flourishing institution in the
neighborhood of Canton. Here Mr. Harding was
a frequent visitor until, at the end of two years, the
successful and popular teacher resigned her place
in the seminary and became the mistress of i" Lakeview," Mr. Harding's ancestral home. Maria had
now determined to apply for her old situation in
Lewiston Seminary.
Mr. Harding was surprised on his return to dinner, to find his wife at home. But when she told
him Mrs. Gould had a bad headache,, and they had
given up the ride, he made no furthercomment than
to remark that the traveling was bad, and perhaps
it was well they didn't go.
Maria was considering whether to return him the
five dollars, and had just decided to do nothing of
the kind, when a knock at the door was followed by




The Hawaiian Monthly.


7


the presentation of a bill from the tailor, to the
amount of thirty dollars. Mr. Harding took out his
pocket-book, arranged the greenbacks one after
another, when he made the discovery that five
dollars more would just meet the payment. True,
there were tens and twenties carefully put away into another department of this private bank.
" I'd rather let them be," thought Mr. Harding.
" Maria, can you let me have that five dollar gold
piece I gave you this morning? Can't make out
the money very well without it."
The blush of indignant feeling crimsoned Maria's
cheek as she hastily handed him the money, which
he took, remarking, 44 When you go to Westerville
you can have it again."
Maria knew it would only come with the asking,
and that she determined should never be.
V.
"This is very fortunate," said Dr. Hill, president
of the Board of Trustees of Lewiston Seminary.
" Miss Grant's Health is not equal to the situation.
She is too delicate to teach, and we could think of
no one to take her place."
This was said in Dr. Hill's pleasant parlor, whither
Mrs. Harding had betaken herself directly atter the
dinner alluded to in the previous chapter.
"t Why we shall be glad enough to have you here
again," he continued. "t There's not been a fair
Latin class since you left. Mr. Spauldirig's a good
teacher, but rather dull, just as I should be, you
know, and by the time his scholars get through the
rules and remarks of Andrews and Stodard's grammar, which every one must learn before he translates a word, the boys begin to wish the geese had
never cackled, but had left Rome to destruction, and
the whole Latin language with it. I don't believe
in Prof. Sanvem's method exactly, but somehow
you used to have a mingling of the old and new
system, which worked admirably."
"l You know Latin is my hobby, doctor."
it Yes, and that accounts for your good English.
But have you got your divorce yet, Mrs. Harding?"
said the doctor, with a merry twinkle in his soft
grey eye.
" Have not money enough to pay for it," she answered, with a faint blush at the thought of the possibility of having disclosed her purpose in teaching.
" What salary shall we pay you, Mrs. Harding?"
*' Oh! I shall leave that to you, doctor; you know
I always did, and as a consequence, always received
more than I would have dared to ask."
" Yes, but married ladies sometimes learn to be
keen in such matters."
is I believe I'm less so than ever."
"Well, we paid seven hundred last year. If I
remember rightly you used to have eight. Hard
times took off a hundred, but I think we could raise
it again for you."
" Oh! no, doctor-not at present, certainly. Seven
hundred will be quite satisfactory."


"i I don't believe you husband will agree to that.
He drives a good bargain, they say."
" In this I am my own mistress, doctor."
Mrs. Harding soon left, promising to be at the
Seminary, ready for work, the next Monday morning.
Maria had always been a favorite at the parsonage,
and many inquiries were made as to her return to
school.
" I never thought such a life would suit Maria,"
said the doctor. " She's of too literary a turn for a
farmer's wife."
i" Yes, but Mr. Harding fully equals his wife in
intelligence and culture. She always seemed to enjoy her work, and she certainly has a most delightful home," replied his wife.
" A Norwegian hut wonld become fairy land
under Maria's supervision."
"i Does she board at home," inquired Mrs. Hill.
" Of course, Mr. Harding would never consent to
any other arrangement. She can come up in the
cars every day. It's only ten minutes ride."
" Well, I don't quite understand how it came
about."
"t 'Twill be a fine thing for the school, at any
rate."
The same evening, after a. long silence, Mr. Harding suddenly looked up from his paper with the
inquiry, "Maria, where were you this afternoon?
Mr. Harris was over from Ashley, said he called
here and found no one at home, and the doors
locked."
"I went up to Lewiston," she said, a little
flustered.
"I Up to Lewiston! I thought you were going to
Westerville, ever so fast, varium et mutabile semper
faemina."
At another time Maria might have paid him in
his own coin, for she was familiar with Latin
authors, and quick at repartee. But now she was
silent. She had been just onthe point of telling her
husband of her proposed undertaking, and regretted
she had not done so before his inquiries had called
it forth. It would now have the appearance of
secrecy, which she would have avoided above all
things. But further information must be given,
and at length she ventured to say,
" I was just going to speak with you, Edward
about an engagement I have made this afternoon."
Mr. Harding was absorbed in the " Rive rand
Harbor Bill," and made no reply.
"Oh!" thought Maria, "if he would ask me
about it, or manifest the slightest interest."
But she had launched her boat-it must not get
aground, and she bravely continued, " I am to take
my old( place in Lewiston Seminary next Monday."
" What's that!"
Maria had at length found the positive pole of the
battery, and evidently Mr. Harding was in connection with the negative. She quickly continued:
" I went up to Lewiston this afternoon to see Dr.




8


The Hawaiian Monthly.


Hill, and I've engaged to commence teaching in the
seminary on Monday."
Mr. Harding looked thoughtfully upon the floor a
moment, and then resumed the paper he had been
reading.  There was evident displeasure on his
face, and Maria knew he had reason for it, in the
fact that she had neither consulted him nor told him
her plans until they were apparently drawn out by
his own inquiry.
But there was no room for apology, nor could any
explanation be given, and, in fact, none was asked
for.
i I must wait," thought Maria. "t Some time it
will be all right, I trust."
The Republican might as well have been a
blank sheet, for although Mr. Harding's eyes
were fixed npon it, they were blind as to its
pages. He could scarcely believe he had heard
aright.  He must have misunderstood Maria's
meaning. At one time he decided to ask her what
she intended by the announcement she had made
to hiin. A more impulsive man would have angrily
put the qudstion to her. But Mr. Harding seldom
did anything hastily. He thought and considered,
then concluded her words were clear and admitted
of but one interpretation. He had no conception of
her motive in taking such a step. Had she asked
his permission to do it, he would have said " No."
But she did not ask his permission-did not consult
him with regard to it, nor even give him any intimation of her intentions. Had this been her usual
modus operandi, it might have produced antagonism
on his part. But Maria had never brought her will
in opposition to nis own. She had always consulted
him in every household transaction, often in matters so trivial that he had assented without giving
the subject a moment's consideration. He knew his
wife wa s equal to whatever she undertook. He had
perfect confidence in her good sense.


His nature was not aggressive. Consequently he
refrained from meddling with her affairs, nor did
he incline to consult her with regard to his own.
Sometimes he almost wished to do it. But that was
an acknowledgement of Maria's superiority.  Although he never weighed their different capacities
in the balance, nor ever speculated as to her ability
in comparison with his own, his mental calibre was
of a character to keep him, as far as the family institution was concerned, decidedly in the ascendancy.
Not that he had ever opposed Maria. She had never
instigated opposition. She had her own views, and
was free to express them. Mr. Harding was a man
of too much sense to subjugate Maria's mental processes to his authority. Maria had too much sense
to insist offensively upon her own opinions. The
utmost harmony existed between them. A quarrel
was unknown in the Harding household. Mr. Harding was satisfied, nor was he conscious that, naturally of reflective habits and but little given to
trifling, he was becoming reticent and abrupt-ac.
quiring that silent unapproachable demeanor, which
so many men assume in their own families, until
gradually they come to be avoided rather than
caressed-feared rather than loved.
Perhaps Maria would explain if he asked for an
explanation. But he was not in the habit of asking
such favors. He preferred she should make the
explanation without any request from him. He did
not institute a reasoning process of this character.
Such preferences were part of the man-as natural
as thorns on a bramble bush.
He sat for a while with his eyes upon the paper
before him, and then did what was once unusual
with him, but was now becoming a fixed habit,
sought companionship elsewhere, and left Maria to
her own reflections.
SARAH M. WYMAN, Boston.


To be continued.


JAPAN, OLD AND NEW.


Through the development of the powers of steam
and electricity, Japan and China are becoming our
near neighbors. These two countries have, together,
a population estimated at over four hundred millions
of people, pursuing every branch of agricultural and
mechanical industry, with a patience and persistence
that extort the admiration of all people of the West
who have come in contact with them. Their climate
and their soil are as varied as their industries, enabling them to produce everything under the most
favorable conditions.
It becomes, then, a matter of interest to all countries bordering upon, or located within the Pacific
Ocean, to study and understand the methods by
which this mighty mass of humnanity has managed
to maintain itself in its national and social life.


Moreover, these two countries, for so many ages
secluded from the rest of the world, are at the present
day entering into the fellowship of nations.
Japan, of which I purpose speaking more particularly, has done this in good earnest and good faith.
A people always quick to apprehend, and ready to
accept ways and methods better than their own,
they have freely and voluntarily sought assistance
from the learned men of the West with the faith and
confidence of children, whom in many respects they
closely resemble. In the selection of instructors in
the various departments of government, Japan has
necessarily adopted an eclectic system. Americans,
Englishmen, Frenchmen, Dutch and Germans are
found; and, as a matter of course, international
jealousy predqominates 41ore or less; not socially, be



The Hawaiian Monthly.


9


cause there is the utmost good feeling among most
foreign employes, but it is rather national, the desire
of every one being that his own country should have
a predominating influence in Japanese affairs.
As may be seen from looking on a map, Japan is
composed of an almost innumerable number of islands, computed at more than 3,800, lying like a
crescent around the eastern coast of Asia, in the
North Pacific Ocean, and extending between the
thirtieth and forty-sixth degrees of north latitude.
Lying thus in a long and narrow strip from north to
south, she has every variety of climate and productions. The area of the Empire, according to the
estimate of the Interior Department, is 150,000
square miles-a little less, perhaps, than the State
of California, but considerably larger than the
" United Kingdom."  The main island, the one on
which Tokio and Kioto are situated, is not called by
the natives Niphon, as put down in our geographies,
but Honshieu, or Hondo; Hon being a Chinese root
meaning chief or principal, and shieu, a province.
The Japanese call their country Nippon or Nihon.
The Chinese. Nitsupon, or Zipangu, meaning the
country of the rising sun, is the word whence comes
our name Japan.
A range of mountains runs north and south almost
the entire length of the country, dividing the land
into a kind of eastern and western slope, and causing the short and 3wift rivers to run in a general
eastern or western direction. The mountains culminate in the grand peak called Fugiyama, or peerless mountain, about the middle of Honshieu, and
gradually decline north and south, until, at the
southern end of Kinshieu and the northern extremity
of Yesso, they become bold promontories. Jetting
out from the range of mountains are innumerable
spurs running parallel and forming green and smiling valleys, bathed in sunshine and moisture the
year round. Japan is a very mountainous country,
not bleak and bare like the rockies, but covered
with vegetation of a tropical, semi-tropical and temperate kind, from the tops of the mountains to the
water's edge.
The soil is of a recent volcanic formation, and is
black and rich, of great depth, and capable of producing all the cereals in the greatest abundance.
The entire surface of the country is covered with a
rich and luxuriant vegetation the whole year.
Gigantic cryptomenias and pines line the roads in
all directions. Bamboos, tall and graceful, of fifty
different varieties, camelia trees forty or fifty feet
high, in full blossom, beautiful species of palms
fringing and festooning the roadsides and gently
sloping hills, make Japan linger in the memory of
her dusky children wherever they go. It is nob
wonder that the people of Europe and America are
to-day beautifying their homes with the art creations
of Japan, because they are recent and direct from
nature.
The cosmogony of the Japanese is a peculiar one,
and for the better understanding of their ancient


or Sinto religion, I shall give a brief summary of it,
as taken from the Kogiki, the oldest written book in
the Japanese language, and which may be regarded
as their Bible.
"In the beginning," says the Kogiki, " all was
chaos."  The lighter or sublimated matter ascended
and formed the heavens, the grosser or heavier
descended and formed all terrestrial things. Out of
this earthy matter, or rather from a scum or mold
which formed on it, there sprung, by some process
of evolution, a Kami or god. Differing from the
modern school of Darwin and Haeckel, in assigning
to the first animated existences an exceedinly low
origin and life, the Kogiki brings in a higher than
man-a spirit or Kamni, as they call it. After this,
two other Kami were formed, by what process we
are not told. As yet, these three Kami were devoid of sex. The first manifestations of sex, or of
the male and the female principle, then appeared,
and bear the names of Izinagi and Izinami. Izinami
then dipped his spear into the troubled waters, and
from the point thereof fell crystal drops, which
formed Japan; hence the name Kami no KIuni, or
", land of the gods," as the natives frequently call
their country.
In the fifth generation from this pair of spirits,
during which time 'nmany heroes, half gods and half
men, appeared, reminding one of ancient Grecian
mythology, there was born the first real man, the
Emperor Jimmutenno. This took place, if we may
believe the Kogiki, 660 years B.C. The present
Emperor of Japan is a lineal descendant of Jimmutenno, of a dynasty reigning in an unbroken line for
2540 years, and the 122nd of his race. The Japanese
feel justly proud of this, believing that their present
dynasty has ruled longer than any other known in
history.
The line of Emperors, descending as they have in
an unbroken succession from Jimmutenno, and he
from the gods, readily explains the fact that. the
Japanese have always regarded their Emperors as
divine. it Tenshi," meaning son of heaven, is the
appellative by which his countrymnen designate him.
Emperors celebrated for wisdom, beneficent reigns,
or for war, have divine honors paid them   after
death. They have monuments placed over them,
with inscriptions telling of their virtues, the posthumous titles under which they are to be worshiped, andl little shrines attached, in which the
devoted may offer their prayers.
Regarding these accounts of the Kogiki as we
may, whether as the imaginary glimmering of the
annalist, or the crude traditions of an originally
unlettered people, they still possess an interest, as
exhibiting the ideas of a people, in every respect
different from ourselves, regarding the origin of the
world.
The first Emperor had his court at Hieuga, a town
still in existence, in the central portion of the island
of Kinshiu.   He and his successors, for many
generations, were harassed by the aborginees of the




10


The Hawaiian Monthly.


country; for it must be remembered that the present
Japanese people are not the aboriginal race of Japan,
but the uncivilized Ainos, who are now found in
Yesso, and, to some extent, mixed with the Japanese in the extreme portion of Honshieu. In process of time the Ainos were driven furtler and further to the north by the more valiant and warlike
Japanese, until the present Japanese race were in
possession of all the central and southern part of
Japan.
In these early times, and for many centuries following, the Emperors were the actual as well as the
nominal rulers of their country. They led their
armies in the field, superintended civil affairs, and
were men of vigor and ability. But in the course of
centuries of petty warfare with the distant northern
provinces, they necessarily had to dispatch lieutenants to subdue the refractory Aino chiefs; honors
and lands were given freely to the victorious Generals; they, in turn, became semi-independent upon
their allotted lands, the Mikado's power gradually
weakened, he removed his court to Kioto, and there,
surrounded by favorites and fiatterers, was an effete
figure-head, while feudal chiefs ruled the provinces
at their will.
In the frequent and bloody wars arising out of this
state of affairs, a great captain arose, Yoritomno by
name, who subdued the feudal lords, or Dainiiyo,
gave tranquility to the country, and for this service
the Mikado conferred upon him the title of Sei-taishogun, which, rendered into English, means barbarian-expelling-general.  This took  place  in
1192 A. D. Yoritomo took up his head-quarters at
Kamakura, at present a small village some twelve
miles from Yokohama, established a kind of military
court, and finally became the real ruler of Japan, although the Mikado was recognized as the fountain
head of authority and honor.
This is a brief outline of the dual system of government, which lasted until the year 1868, a space
of nearly 700 years, and which bothers our little
school children when they see in their geographies,
in which they have all confidence, that in Japan there
are two emperors, one spiritual, the other political
or temporal. The fact is that there never were two
emperors, so recognized by the Japanese historians
or people. The Shiogun, or Tycoon, as usually written in foreign books, never was anything else than
an usurping general, and was so recognized by the
Emperor and people.   The word shogun means
simply general, nothing more nor less. Yoritomo.
by his skill as a general and consummate statecraft,
managed, however, to get the real power of the
country, both civil and military, into his hands.
While the Emperor was recognized as the fountain
of power, he was content to remain at Kioto in magnificent indolence, while his dominions were ruled
by this usurping general until any attempt at recovering his lost power was useless.
Yoritoro iqado the office of Shiegun hereditary in
his farily. His successqrst in the course of four


centuries after his death, removed the capital from
Kamakura to Yeddo, and there remained the real
rulers of Japan until the revolution of 1868. In this
year a war occurred in Japan; the Shiogun was dethroned, the Emperor resumed his power, for seven
centuries taken from him; feudalism was abolished,
and the country, heart and soul, entered the great
highway of modern and progressive nations. It was
a strange and singular fact that when Commodore
Perry made the treaty of 1854, the Shiogun of Japan,
and not the Emperor, was named in the treaty as the
high contracting party. All the subsequent treaties
made with European nations had in them the same
mistake, and it was not found out until ten years afterward. This revolution marks a new era in Japanese history. It has been within this brief period of
time that Japan has, with one bound, leaped from the
condition of the fifteenth to the nineteenth century.
In the old feudal times in Japan, the government
and social condition of the people present a spectacle
unique and isolated, the like of which is not, perhaps, to be found anywhere else in history. As was
before intimated, there were 268 Daimiyo, or barons.
These feudal lords were divided into three classes,
in accordance with the extent of their lands and the
amount of their revenues. At their head stood the
Shiogun. For the purposes of war and of administration, the people were divided into classes, according
to occupation. In the first class stood the Emperor
and his children; in the second, all the relatives of
the Emperor, however far removed; then the Daimiyo, next their retainers, farmers, artizans, and
merchants in the order named, and finally the veritable pariahs, the hated Yeta, those who killed animals and worked leather in any form. There is a
quarter still shown in the great city of Tokio which
was once inhabited by these outcasts of society, too
unclean to come into contact with prouder clay. But
since the change in the laws abolishing class distinctions, this hated class have been the workers in
leather, and are becoming well to do, and, according
to our notions at least, respectable.
The life, thought and occupations in old Japan
were what might be expected from the distinct
divisions into classes which the government and
immemorial usage had sanctioned. The Daimiyo
f armed his lands to the peasants, and charged the
rent at his caprice, taking from  two-fifths to onehalf of the farmer's hard earned productions as his
revenue. He had to divide this to support, usually
in idleness, that large class of his retainers, the
Samourai, literally soldiers and gentlemen, who held
all the offices, and who were the only class called to
the field in time of war. This class only were permitted to wear the two swords, marks of a scholar
and gentleman.
According to both law and custom, a Samourai
could, if he chose, for a real or fancied insult, cut
the head off a farmer, a merchant, or any of the
lower classes, and could not be called to accountability for his misdeeds. All required of him was




The 1Hawaiian Monthly.


11


that he report the fact to the proper authority; but
if the same man killed another of his own class, not
in self-defence, the consequence was far different.
He was ordered by his prince to commit suicide, by
the unique and well-known method, called in' Japanese hara-kiri, belly cutting. Did he shrink from
this? No. It was a disgrace, and no Samourai of
the old school could live in dishonor. It was also a
privilege belonging to his rank. To die by his own
hand at the nodof his prince was not given to the
plebian and the craven, but to the proud and
haughty two-sworded man.
"i The girded sword is the soul of the Samourai,"
is a proverb showing in what estimation that keen
and deadly weapon was held. It wa, a great disgrace to be found under any circumstances or at any
time without the sword. Little boys, at six, began
to wear them. They, however, had that anxious
care and tender solicitude, which is so noble a
characteristic of every Japanese mother for her
children, that the little fellows should take care and
not draw their swords and hack one another's noses.
If a boy drew his sword from the scabbard, a wooden
one was given him, and he was confined to the
house for a given time. It will thus be seen that
self-restraint and gentleness began at an early age.
Fencing, games on horseback and athletic sports of
all kinds were the pastimes of this class. The (onfucian philosophy and morals, books of ceremony
and etiquette, their chief study.  It is this class of
men that are to-day the advanced thinkers and
rulers of Japan. The students that are found in
their own and in foreign universities, and that leave
marks behind them for their studiousness and good
manners the world over. Their ancient privileges,
and indeed the rights of all the privileged classes,
were swept into oblivion in 1868; and, at the present
time, all stand in the eyes of the law equal. The
schools and the highest offices in the government are
open to all. Nay, the government even encourages,
by special gifts and rewards, the poor child who is
striving for an education.
The ancient religion of the country was Sintoism.
It is not a religion in the proper sense, but an ancestral worship. As will be remembered, the KIogiki
brings the first Emperor direct from the gods. Emperors are worshipped after death as deities in the
Japanese Pantheon. In like manner, in a kind of
descending scale, great generals, philosophers and
literary men come in for their share. As a matter
af course, relations, especially parents, have posthumous honors paid them. Early lessons of obedience
to parents, because disobedience minght disturb their
sleep after death, are taught to children. This may,
in some measure, account for their filial obedience.
Great simplicity, both in the architectural style of
their temples and worship, marks the Sinto faith.
It has none of that magnificent ritual, dazzling display around its altars and general religious pomp,
which caused St. Francis Xavier to exclaim that the


Buddhists had stolen the livery of heaven in which
to worship the devil.
The Buddhist religion was introduced into Japan
in the second century of our era, and rapidly supplanted Sintoism, especially in the lower classes.
Since the revolution of 1868, however, Buddhism
has been discouraged by the government. Many of
its temples have been stripped of their fine flummery, and changed to those of the simple and
chaste Sinto styles. The belief in either of these
religions is rapidly losing its hold on the Japanese
people, if it ever had any, especially in the upper
classes. My own experience of ten years with the
Japanese, leads nme almost to the conclusion that
the Samourai, the scholars and thinking men, believe in no religion. They are certainly not a religious people. Of old, the philosophy and morals of
Confucius land other Chinese sages served them as
rules of condluct, and at plresent the more recent and
rational doctrines of Spencer, Huxley and Darwin
find welcome and eager acceptance.
Many of the able men of the country regret this
condition of belief, or rather of non-belief. They
think, and with reason, that this want of a fixed
religious faith makes them fickle, changeable-wanting a high and fixed ideal, without which no people
ever accolmplished anything great.  Iowever, this
scepticism has its bright side. There is no prejudice
connected with it. The Japanese are a singularly
tolerant people. They like the best-are willing to
change their ways and systems if they can get better
ones.
Now what results, what manner of people should
we expect to find from such doctrine, such belief.
As to the kind we do find, I do not ask you to
accept my single testimony, but to examine the
books, pamrnhlets and magazine articles which lhave
been poured forth on Japan within the last ten years,
and 1 think there will be found very little disagreement.
The first and most promlineent trait of the Japanese
is obedience. Obedience to parents, to elders, to
masters, to the governmenlt.  Children seeni to
obey their parents as a matter of course, but not
b)ecause of fear, but out of love, out of filial respect.
They are, likewise, obedient and polite to their
teachers: notl }bs)eqi.iots, hbut they have a kind of
self-respectful obedltienc-it is their duty, and,
the refore, it i, easy to be as they are.
This tractableness, obedience, gentleness and
politeness seem to permvade their whole society. A
Japanese household would have filled Plato's heart
with delight. It is a minature of his ideal republic
in government. The husband and father's authority
is never disputed. The husband and father ruling
by gentleness and kindness rather than by harshness and brutality.  The servants, who perhaps
have been in the family half a lifetime, or perhaps
whose ancestors were servants in the same family
for generations, are polite to all, and never go beyond the bounds of obedience and duty. Each and




12


The Hawaiian Monthly.


every one is contented and happy in his own sphere,
and seems to have no restless desire to get out of it.
This contentment and happy appearance of the Japanese is noticed by all travelers who have visited
Japan. The master or mistress of the household
acknowledges by a polite "thank you" and a bow
any courtesy extended by the servant, who in return
bows a little lower. All the members of the household seem to have entire confidence in one another.
It may, and doubless will be asked, what are the
influences internal and external that produce this
state of society-'a question more easily asked than
answered.  Is it race, food, climate, or teaching?
Perhaps each has its influence, and all combined
and fused make up the character of this interesting
and unique people.   It would be hazarding too
much, perhaps, for me to give a dogmatic opinion;
but I believe that the inculcation of obedience to
parents for centuries is at the bottom of it; coupled
with mild food, and therefore a gentler and less
energetic disposition. Give a boy beef, mutton and
pork three times a day, with other highly seasoned
food; his father busy all day, and his mnother ditto,
with little or no time for familiar talk and moral
instruction for their son, and what is the result: the
chances are more than even that such a boy will
turn out a hoodlum.
Japanese mothers are models of patience and
good humor. With their children they are more as
playmates and companions than ours are. The little
children are dressed in loose and easy clothes. The
houses have no furniture in them-no marble-top
tables, no bric-a-brac of any kind-nothing to be
knocked over and broken. The result is that Japanese children, dear little fat and chubby fellows,
can run and romp over the soft matted floors, and
not be continually reprimanded by nervous and
feeble mothers for breaking things and soiling furniture.
It is my opinion that the Japanese have a more
rational way of training children than we. They
are not so prone to giving impossible commands.
They know that children cannot be still at all times,
and therefore no harsh veto is put upon their little
amusements. They thus early in life gain the affections of their children. When the Japanese boy
grows up to be at young man, no stern parent bids
him go and "shift for himself;" but assists and
advises him to get settled in life. In return for this
the son never deserts his parents in their old age.
This system of assistance and dependence may have
its evils. I am inclined to believe it does have
some. Young men in Japan, even after receiving
their education at the Tokio University, hang
around their paternal roofs and wait to be put into
some position. They have not the push and enterterprise characteristic of the Anglo-Saxon.
The marked difference between the Japanese civilization and ours, is the extreme simplicity of the
former. In their houses, furniture, dress, food and
amusements they are simply Spartan. The houses


of the ordinary working people of Japan cost from
$25 to $100 each; the entire furniture of each house
perhaps from $10 to $20 more. These houses have a
frame work of wood, covered with thatch in the
country and tiles in the city. They are not weatherboarded as with us, but have doors of a wooden
frame-work, made like our window-sash, covered
with a tough transparent paper. These doors are
three by six feet,and slide in grooves at the top
and bottom. When entering or going out of a Japanese house you can step in or out anywhere, because
all the sides are doors. There is a rough board floor
put down, which is covered with soft mats, three by
six feet, well fitted together-this constitutes a Japanese house. The rooms are usually twelve feet
square.
A house consisting of two or three such rooms is
occupied by a carpenter or workman who has a wife
and perhaps two, three or four children.    His
daily wages are from 20 to 40 cents. The immediate
inquiry is, does he support his family on this small
pittance? He does; and there is no appearance of
squalor or suffering. Everything inside the house is
neat and clean. The mats are soft and white, and
any man or woman among ourselves might enter the
house, lie down and sleep on the floor, and not see
or smell anything but what is sweet and clean. I can
say this of the lowest classes in Japan. Can we say
the same of the same classes with us?
In their amusements the same simplicity prevails.
On holidays, both national and religious, of which
there are many, the entire population seem to turn
out and enjoy themselves. In the many beautiful
parks in Tokio, there are at all seasons some special
attractions. In February the plum blossoms, a little
latter the cherry trees are in full bloom, and then
throughout the year there is some place noted for its
beauty. All the Japanese, men, women and children, dressed in their robes of many colors, go to
these places and make a day of it. They lounge
around and under the beautiful trees, enjoy looking
at the flowers, drink their tiny cups of tea, and return home at night, not with aching heads, but
refreshed, and lighter in pocket only a few cents,
than when they left home in the morning.
The Japanese are remarkable for their love of
natural scenery. In their private gardens, along the
public thoroughfares and around their temples, they
plant plum and cherry trees, not for the fruit, but
for the blossoms. Poets and painters vie with one
another in their tribute to the beauty of the cherry
blossom. "The cherry flower is snow, rather than
snow is snow," is a well known verse by one of their
greatest poets.
It is an unusual thing to find a man in Japan, be he
prince or peasant, who is uninformed as to the history of his country. Its statesmen, historians, poets
and warriors are well known to the lowest classes.
They obtain this knowledge, not from books, because
they cannot read Chinese, but from the theatre and
the story-teller. The theatre is as great a resort in




The Hawaiian Monthly.


13


Japan, especially for the middle and lower classes,
as the plum and cherry gardens are. The language
is rich in dramatic lierature. Tragedy, comedy and
historical plays are constantly found on the stages.
Going to the theatre in Japan is an all-day affair.
The entire family, father, mother and children go at
eight in the morning and return at dark, the theatre
here being open during the day instead of the evening. For those who are unable to pay theatrical
prices, there are cheaper places in the evening,
where story-tellers well posted in the history of the
country hold forth. These places are usually filled
with coolies, bettoes, or grooms, and others too busy
to spend a day at the theatre.
Western civilization has, as yet, not made sufficient inroads to change the simple character and
amusements of the Japanese; nor is it desirable that


it should. If they can retain their own manners
and customs, and get our science, I predict for Japan
a bright future. It is little more than ten years since
she began her new career. During this brief space of
time, railroads have been built, light houses erected
all round her extensive coast, a modern army and
navy organized, and schools established throughout
the empire, where the children of all classes can get
the rudiments of education free.
In summing up the character of the Japanese, I
think I nothing extenuate, nor put down aught in
malice, when I say that they are an honest, funloving, cheerful people, not idle, nor yet very industrious, never thinking of the morrow, but taking
this life easy, and having no fear of that which is to
come.
M. M. SCOTT.


TO THE BLACK EYES OF MISS
How oft, when night's gray shadows falling far,
Fold within fold, enwrapped the glowing da.y,
I've watched, amused with fancy's various plays,
The chastened glories of the Evening Star.
Or when, before the steadfast splendors of the summer moon,
The scattered host of planets paled and fled,
Enthroned beneath the holy light she shed,
I've found the swift-winged hours speed all too soon;
But now, nor-stars, nor moon, nor sparkling fall
Of sunlit waters, nor the gleam that lies
In the o'er-darkened pool, then sudden flies,
Can bid such rapt devotion ever rise;
For, wiser grown, I gaze within thy eyes,
And find, in them, the bright epitome of all.
C. H. B. S.


THALIA'S TRAMP.
A CALIFORNIA STORY.


When Thalia came out of the store and took her
seat in the phaeton, she did not notice that Andy,
the horse, was impatient, and so she was rather
surprised when he started down the street at a gait
unusually brisk and stylish.
Agreeably surprised she was, for the horse was
usually slow of pace and very thick skinned. Around
Rowley's corner, past Underwood's fruit store and
Little's bakery, across the bridge, past Tuck's grocery, past the Court House went Andy, faster than
Thalia had ever known him to go before.
Perhaps all might have gone well but for an accident. Opposite Taylor's hay barn Andy shied
sharply and Thalia's eye-glasses fell off into the
road. Unfortunately Thalia was so short-sighted
that without her glasses she could scarcely see beyond Andy's ears.
Of course~she pulled hard at the reins and tried,
ineffectually, to bring him to a stand-still; but in


her effort to stop him, Thalia pulled him quite off
the turnpike and in another moment he had run
with some violence into the fence.
"Whoa!" said a voice, and Thalia knew that
some one whom she could not see, had Andy by the
bit. Some one, who ever he was, busied himself
about the harness for a while-a while that seemed
"equite a while" to Thalia. Then the voice saidas if to itself-"No wonder he wanted to run away."
"Why?15 said Thalia, with unnecessary and unconcious sharpness.
" There was apiece of thistle twisted around his
breast strap and it hurt him. When horses are
frightened or hurt they want to run away."
" Oh! " said Thalia.
There was an awkward pause and then the voice
said: "Shall I lead your horse into the road?"
Thalia reflected: ",Here I am at this man's mercy.
It is getting. dark-I can see that if I can't see any



14


The Hawiaiian Monthly.


thing else-and if I undertake to drive home alone
I'll surely upset. It will be just as bad if I try to
drive back to San Civilo."
Thalia disliked men-or thought she did, which
was quite as bad-and had not a bit of faith in their
honesty. Of course she made exceptions, but her
reasons for so doing were purely feienine-'intuitive," she called them. For example, she liked
one because of his nice face, and another because of
his deferential manner. Just then, however, the
opposing sex was under a special ban. One of her
friends had gotten into a disgraceful scrape; and she
had sworn a mighty oath never to take on another
masculine friendship. Here was no need of course
of taking on a friendship. Here was merely a question of being helped, or of being left alone. Yet
she still hesitated.  Something about the man's
voice inspired confidence. But confidence in this
case comprehended ob)ligation; and Thalia hated
obligation. Yet how avoid it, she could not see,
and the turnpike was very narrow at many points,
with the   ditches contra-correspondingly  deep.
What should she do? What shle did say at last was
more femenine than relevant.
"' But I've lost my glasses."
'd Do you mean that you have dropped them somewhere along the road, and do you know about the
spot? Was it near where you turned around?"
said the voice.
iA It was directly opposite the centre of the big
barn," said Thalia.
'" Perhaps I can find them," said the voice, and
its owner led Andy into the middle of tfie road, and
then on for a distance that seemed at least a quarter
of a mile to Thalia, though it was really not onethird so far. At last he stopped the horse and went
ahead a little, looking for the glasses-as Thalia
rightly conjectured.
In about a minute she heard the voice say, "Ah!"
and then its owner catne to the side of the phaeton,
saying ruefully as he held up a bit of broken tortoise shell, " Your wheel has ground the glasses
into powder."
He stood so close beside her that Thalia could see
his face quite distinctly although dusk was deepening rapidly. What she saw first was a dusty
mustache, and behind it a set of white teeth.
tlie can't be a truly tramp with teeth like that,"
she thought.
Then she looked again, and saw that he had large
gray eyes, a regular nose, and a face not very
recently shaven.
It was the whiteness of his teeth that decided
Thalia-she acknowledged as much afterwards-and
she said abruptly, yet in charmingly deprecatory
tones: t I think I must ask you to drive me home if
you could spare so much time."
iI could spare a month," said the voice, and
whether there was more of grimness than of gallantry in his voice, Thalia could not quite determine.
She made room for him beside her, and before he


took the reins he arranged the purple-lined sealskin
robe over his dusty trowsers as if he had been used
to that sort of thing all his life.
" You will pardon my driving without gloves, I
trust," he said.
In spite of her dignity and the full realization of
the situation, Thalia could not help laughing. Indeed
she never could help seeing the lucidrousness of anything in life-except her own occasional conduct;
but then one's own conduct is the last thing which
suggests humor to any one. Few women and fewer
men know how to laugh. But Thalia was alwaysl
musical, and her laugh had all the delicious, tunable
ripple of the half-notes in a perfect chime, One not
too partial friend had compared her laughter to the
middle notes of a meadow lark's trill-and that
friend was a student of comparisons.
"( I beg your pardon," she said, after the laugh
had died away, ", but isn't it very droll?"
"c Very," he replied simply, and Thalia thought
she detected a suppressed satirical inflection in word
and tone.
The silence which followed lasted for at least half
a mile; and half a mile with Andy, minus thistles
in his breast strap, meant a long time though a short
distance. But Thalia, at least, kept up a vigorous
thinking. It was the lady who spoke first, and her
conversational sally was an impertinence to the conventional weather of the vicinage. If she sought
information as to her companion's belongings, the
sally was successful, for he said: " This is my first
experience of the climate. I am a Californian of less
than six weeks' standing."
"t Were you going to San Civilo when-when you
came to my rescue?"
"4 Oh, no, I was merely going somewhere."
The quiet bitterness, that yet somehow was not
quite bitterness, jarred upon Thalia. Suffering of
any kind-in other people-was disagreeable to her.
She rather enjoyed braving it in her own behalf,
but she disliked to see any person or thing unhappy.
Here then was a nice chain of circumstances, being
driven home by an utter stranger who had a quarrel
with the world. Being one of the world, she was
compelled to believe the recalcitrant in the wrong;
yet obliged by the irony of fate to be exceeding
grateful to him at the same time.
Plainly this man was a tramp of the educated
variety-a sort of cultured toad in the moral garden
-for whom there was no possible excuse. Thalia's
theory of the fitness of things was a variable formula,
subject to the mutations of social happenings and
the barometric capriciousness of her moods. But a
sin against that exact condition of life in which the
perfect fitness of things existed, was, during one of
Thalia's ten thousand delightful but contradictory
moods, the blackest sin on that mood's calendar. Of
course Thalia would have felt altogether ill at ease
if obliged to accept the escort of a bona fide tramp.
Yet, although she might have been more than a
little afraid of him, she would have had a certain




The Hawaiian Monthly.


15


amount of respect for him, as part of the eternal fitness of things, permitting him to be a tramp, while
she drove a phaeton and had a seal skin lap robe.
But a tramp who was also a gentleman-what a
wretched clashing of terms, what a sorry contradiction of possibilities! To be obliged to ride home
with the real tramp would have been a humiliation.
To be driven home by the man at her side did not
seem at all a humiliation. Yet at a judicious distance the real tramp made a picturesque bit in the
landscape foreground, while the gentleman tramp,
with his moral environments, seemed grotesque indeed.
" Merely going somewhere."   Thalia thought
over this sentence so long, that when she next spoke
it was to direct him to turn into a lane to the left,
which she knew by the flickering lights around Van
Court station.
"You have been very good, sir," she said, after
they had crossed the railroad track and Andy had
let out a link in his homeward joy, without the
stimulus of the whip.
"It has been good to be of service," he replied
simply.
"Yes, it has been good for me," said Thalia, "and
now I wish to know your name that I may present
you to my parents for their thanks."
"It is quite unnecessary," said her companion, "I
can leave you at the door when your servant takes
the horse."
"I trust you will do nothing of the kind, sir.
One is not laid under obligations every day."
"There is no obligation. It is I who has been
favored. I am nearer San Francisco than I was.
IBut my mother will never forgive me if I so fail
in hospitality as to imply ingratitude."
"But your mother need never know."
"My broken glasses will tell her I could not come
home alone, and besides I have been used to telling
the truth."
She spoke earnestly, turning her flushed face full
to his. "The yellow half moon large and low" was
flooding the little Diablo valley with ghostly light.
On the far hills the crouching oaks wore the contorted semblance of strange, gigantic, nameless animals.
The face beside him was as plainly visible in the
colorless moonlight, as though it were lit by an
electric candle.
For a moment he looked at her rather mournfully,
she thought, and then he said, abruptly: "How do
you know that I am a proper person to be presented
to your parents."
The question was a poser. How, indeed, did she
know?
About his past or his present she knew nothingless than nothing, for the never dying voice of
society babble had sung to her neither his praise nor
his blame and she had not even that flimsy peg on
which to hang an opinion.
Thalia at twenty-six, was at heart as virginal and


unsullied by coquetry as are most girls of fifteen.
But to the bravery of a society woman she added a
hatred of convention that almost equalled Aspasia's.
And, so far, none of her experiences had been sufficiently unfortunate to make her distrust her own
reading of faces and voices and words.
She paused scarcely a moment before she answered him and then she said: "You have saved me
from a great deal of embarrassing inconvenience. I
think I know a gentleman when I meet one. I shall
be greatly disappointed if you do not remain with
us to-night."
"Should you like to entertain a man who has just
been dismissed as a dangerous character from the
San Civilo jail?"
Andy ha(d turned of his own accord-almost without the notice of either-into a narrow lane. They
crossed a little bridge, passed through a narrow gate,
around a crescent drive and then the wheels, crunching the uncrusled macadam, recalled Thalia to a
sense of her surround(lings. A white pile glistened
in the moonlight just before them. It was the
lady's home.
Thalia laid one gloved hand on the reins. It
touched his bare fingers for an instant. He checked
Andy to a standstill at the entrance steps.
"I will tie him to the post," she said, "I will
send Shoon for him. You have been very kind"The man had sprung over the wheel and was
standing on the lowest step of the entrance porch.
In one hand he hleld the reins, the other he extended to Thalia. She touched it lightly and sprang out
The man twisted the reins around the whip and
tied Andy to a post. Then hlie turned towards
Thalia, who was standing quite motionless beside
the phaeton, and, raising his hat, said quietly:
"'Good night."
"Good night," she answered, almost tenderly.
*        *       *        *        *
Four months later Thalia was in San Frencisco
spending a fortnight with her friend Nora Lawrence.
It was a first night It the Bush1 Street Theatre. It
was also the parade night of the Sand Lot reformers, in the interests of the State ticket which had
so nearly won at a former election.
When the Lawrence carriage reached the junction
of Kearny and Bush, a crowd b)locked both streets
so that it seemed impossible safely to force a passage.
On the south side of the street, near Kearny, a seller
of some patent infliction had raised his little stand
and was expounding the virtues of his nuisance to
an admiring constituency. Thalia looked from the
carriage window, and-in a vague, careless waynoticed the street vendor and admired the supple
vigor of his lungs. Had she listened attentively
she would have detected a flavor of something "out
of the common" in his voice; would have seen that
the man, dispite his disguise of employment and
environments, was a gentleman.
But she d(lid not notice. She was bored by the
delay and eager for the overture. Miss Lawrence




16


The lawaiian Monthly.


and her friend were unattended; a cousin of the
former lady was to meet them at the theatre entrance. It was both provoking and embarrassing
thus to be detained.
Thalia looked impatiently at her watch. It lacked
less than five minutes of eight.
"We shall miss the overture, she said."
"Miss Lawrence smiled. Just then the plaza firebell began to strike. They counted the strokes.
"One, three, seven-nowhere near us."
The engine and hose cart had left the engine
house just above where their carriage stood, with
the coachman, like a statue, on the box. The Bush
Street engine had gone up the streeet, and had
turned into Dupont, thus, in a measure, avoiding
the crowd that surged along Kearny like the folds
of a gliding python.
An engine which approached, driven along
Kearney, fromn one of the north end houses, was less
fortunate, and at Bush the driver found it impossible
to proceed without great danger to those in the
street. Instead of endeavoring to afford him any
assistance and facilitate the passage of the engine,
the crowd left nothing undone to prevent its passage,
apparently resenting its mere presence. Some of
them went so far even as to take the horses by the
bits and force the animals upon their haunches.
Things were becoming serious, when a number of
policemen arrived. At the sight of the policemen's
clubs, the mob-for the crowd around the engine
had become loud and even threatening-fell back
and forced the procession to momentarily halt. A
narrow lane, one-third the width of Bush street, was
formed across Kearney.
Miss Lawrence's coachman, thinking he saw his
chance, touched his horses and endeavoured to cross
the street. At the corner a policeman warned him
back. He stopped a moment too late; for the heavy
engine jerked forward by the impatient and frightened horses, reached the corner at the same moment.
The heavy wheel of the engine locked with the frail
wheel of the carriage.  Miss Lawrence's horses
reared and swerved to the right, against the sidewalk. The next instant the carriage upset with a
crash.
A hundred persons were around the wreck in an
instant. Out of the hundred one man only seemed
to understand the situation and its demands. The
crowd, even the policemen, recognized in his movements the action of the " efficient man," and submitted to his will. He opened the door, and reaching over, as into a pit, literally dragged from the
depths the unconscious form of Miss Lawrence. One
of the inside handles had cut a gash in her forehead,
and blood was trickling down her face. Thalia
was unhurt, and not in the least unconscious.. But
the indispensible glasses had been wrenched from
their frail silken fastenings, and she was helpless.
She heard the voices, and in a confused way rose to
her feet. The action brought her face to face with
the man who had just lifted out her friend.


For an instant she wanted to be a man, or a boy,
that she might say: " By Georgel" or whistle. The
street merchant was the same man who had driven
her home after the accident on the San Civilo road
four months before.
In the meantime Miss Lawrence had been carried
into a little fruit store.
" Where is Nora-my friend?" said Thalia, as
her rescuing knight of the second opportunity,
assisted her to alight.
" This way," he said.  " I'll leave you there and
go back. Perhaps I may find your glasses."
Miss Lawrence had regained consciousness, and
the wound in her forehead had been covered with
court plaster by the sympathizing and deft fingered
wife of the fruit seller.
By this time the carriage had been righted, but
the near fore wheel was smashed and the pole was
splintered. He could not drive the carriage home,
the coachman said. He would wait for Miss Lawrence's orders. That lady resolved to go home by
the street car. She had requested her cousin not
to wait after eight, as they were not sure about
going, and might allow their seats to go by default.
Evidently the gentleman was now inside enjoying
or disenjoying the play.
As they stood irresolute, some one touched Thalia's
arm. It was her tramp. He held in his hand the
missing glasses. She thanked him in a low tone,
bowed, and with her friend passed down the street,
from which the crowd had disappeared.
The street merchant stood motionless, gazing after
her.
*        *       *        *        *
The Starlight was on her homeward way from
one of the club houses at Saucelito. Joe Yarmouth's
muscular and practiced arm lay along the tiller, and
his fine eyes lighted in a way pleasant to see, as the
beautiful little yaeht courtesied to the bounding
swell and dipped her bowsprit at every graceful
plunge. It was an afternoon in early April, and the
yacht was running free before a strong norther. On*
board were four persons-two ladies, an old gentleman, and "Skipper Yarmouth."   The old gentleman was in the cabin, trying to read; one lady sat
beside the helmsman, the other was perched on the
cabin deck, with her feet on the starboard railing,
gazing out to sea.
A heavily laden lumber schooner was beating
in from the heads, and had reached a position
nearly due west from Alcatraz when the yacht
neared her. On her deck a tall young man was
leaning against the mainmast. The lady sitting on
the deck of the schooner's cabin was Thalia Yorke;
the man leaning against the schooner's mast was he
of the two adventures already chronicled.
Yarmouth's helmsmanship was seldom at fault;
but, on approaching the schooner, he miscalculated
his distance, and, instead of luffing, passing under
the schooner's stern and sailing by, while she was
still on the larboard tack, he tried to run across the




The flHawaiian Monthly.


17


schooner's bows. In so doing he put the helm
so hard a port that the boom came round to starboard
with the force and viciousness of a steel spring.
All three were so intently watching the schooner
that the danger to Thalia was not noted till it came.
As the boom swung round it struck her just below
the shoulders andeswept her into the water as if she
had been a bit of down.
The lumber schooner was nearly upon them. A
shout, a curse, a swift plunge from the tall man on
the schooner's deck, and then Yarmouth lifted
Thalia's limp form from the strong arms of her
rescuer.
Yarmouth laid her gently on the cabin cushions and
returned instantly on deck. The gentleman who
was at the helm went down to the cabin. The other
lady was already there. Then he looked around
him; as he did so, a cry of horror escaped him.
An answering cry came from the deck of the


schooner, now almost an eighth of a mile distant.
The rescuing swimmer had not availed himself of
the rope thrown him from the yacht, but had turned
to swim back to the schooner. lie had nearly
reached her, when suddenly, without apparent reason, he was seen to throw one hand high above his
head and sink out of sight like a stone.
*      *                     * 
Six months later Joe Yarmouth and Thalia Yorke
stood by a drawing-room  window that overlooked
the north-harbor. The gentleman was flushed and
eager, the lady pale and quiet. What she said in
answer to a declaration of love and an offer of
marriage was this; "It is a cruel truth to tell you,
but the one over-shadowing reason why I can never
marry you is because your foolish bravado-following my unpardonable carelessness-resulted in the
death of the only man I ever loved."
RALPH SIDNEY SMITH.


FOLDED EYES.
Folded Eyes,
And proud Ambition's withering toil declines,
And quiet lies;
While all around the crimson hills,
A glory that vain passion stills,
The earth enshrines.
Folded Eyes,
And weary hanlis seek not their wont to do,
W lien duties rise;
Nor ask one burden's tired release,
For voiceless lips are breathing, "Peace
Be unto you."
Folded Eyes,
And far away the golden mists appear
From Paradise;
And tender eyes of rarest blue,
Are watching, waiting, looking through,
As we draw near.      W.


IN MEMORIAM.


Died, at Poland Springs, Maine, August 20, 1883, MAY
CRoLY ROPER, wife of Lieut. J. M. Roper, U. S. Navy.
To those who were so fortunate as to know Mrs.
Roper during her brief visit to Honolulu last winter,
the news of her death brought that shock and that
sense of personal bereavement which comes only
from the loss of near and dear friends. Rarely are
we permitted to meet one in whom is united in such
an uncommon degree, strength of character and
mental gifts of a high order, with warmth of heart,
sweetness of disposition, and noble aspirations of
every kind.
In a letter dated Nov. 5, 1883, her mother-Mrs.
J. M. Croly-writes as follows:
" Your letter touched me most deeply. It does
seem to me very remarkakle that my darling, my
passion-flower, should have found such friends, such


appreciation, in a place so distant-during so brief a
stay-and when death had already laid its hand
upon her. My dearest, my most precious child, the
first thought of my heart for twenty-three years, you
can understand how sweet to me is the knowledge
that others recognized her and loved her. * * *
I have had it in my mind to write a monograph of a
young life that was so lovely in itself, and that had
such strongly pathetic elements in it, but I can hardly
do it yet. * * * * She was almost supernaturally sweet and lovely at the last, but I cannot yet
think that I shall not see her until I go to her. With
what a dreadful silence death surrounds us."
Accompanying the above letter was a sketch of
Mrs. Roper, from which we make the following
extracts:
"A life of twenty-three years must necessarily be




18


The Hawaiian Monthly.


one more of promise than of performance; yet I can
not resist your desire to know something more of the
brave and sweet young spirit that went out from
among us just as it had reached the edge of a womanhood, from which those who had watched its springtime, had reason to hope so much.
" She was always small, but very sweet and dainty
in her ways, and extraordinarily sensitive to pleasure
and pain. She could not bear the sight of suffering.
The first time she was in the street after dark she
burst into a passion of sobs and tears at the sight of
a poor beggar woman and child-" Oh, inamma,"
she said, itI did not know there were such miserable people; can't we take them home? I can't live
if people are so miserable."
i I could fill a volume with her queei, quaint ways
and sayings; with little stories showing her steadfast loyalty and lovingness; her candor, her attachment to friends, her quick insight, her discriminating sense of whatever was truest and finest, and her
unceasing industry.
" She always read and spoke with remarkable
correctness, and her memory was so good that when
between two and three years old she would sit and
repeat, her own story books, that had been read to
her, so that visitors supposed that she could read at
that age; and if such books were read aloud to her
carelessly, she would correct the omission or mispronunciation of a word. She recited with exquisite and instinctive method and feeling before she
was seven years old, and thereafter, and won the
gold prize for elocution at the Normal College when
she was seventeen, though she never had a teacher.
"t She graduated with honor-and full of ambitious
projects. In the autumn my illness obliged me to
employ her part of the time as an amanuensis, and
her readiness, her memory, her rapid and admirable
penmanship, and literary faculty, made her a most
valuable assistant.
"She had a passion, however, for the stage, and
particularly for an actress of genius and strongly
magnetic personality, whom we numbered among
our friends. This dramatic penchant was a source
of great regret to myself, and I only permitted its
Indulgence because I believed a little insight would
create a feeling of repulsion-not against the profession, but against its inevitable concomitants, and
this indeed proved to be the case. The publicity,
the shams, the surface glitter, the humiliating conditions, were revealed to her, and though the exceptional character of her few engagements prevented her from realizing all that was involved, in
her own person, she revolted from the inevitable
associations; although not before her nervous system had been put under a strain from which it never
recovered.
",Her marriage at twenty seemed to solve all her
doubts, fears, desires, and perplexities. Her literary
tastes had begun to develop themselves, and this
presented no bar to their cultivation; and she loved
ker husband so entirely that all ambitions were lost


in him. He, on his part, often said that he found
in her earnestness, her aspirations, her truth, and
spirit of devotion, something that inspired him with
new hopes, that gave him a fresh hold upon the
facts and motives of existence.  This influence
which she prized so highly and felt so strongly, becarne at once her duty and the chief incentive to its
performance. No man ever hat a wife in whom
angelic and womanly traits were more evenly
blended. "
"iThis sense of duty, this desire to be near to him,
prompted her to that long, terrible and fatal journey
from which she returned home to die. To my last
appeal she said, 'Mama, if I knew that I was going
to my death, I must still go.' And what could be
said or done? She went alone, in a frightful storm,
and traveled eighteen thousand miles, subject to all
the chances and changes, in countries where she did
not understand the language, torn by anxieties and
fears, distant from postal or telegraphic communication, yet brave, bright, sweet and thoughtful as
ever. On the steamer, or elsewhere, she wrote
every day, under all circumstances, sending letters
from forty to seventy pages in length, th~at were the
one blessed comfort to her home friends. All her
trials were suppressed and the bright spots made
the most of. The friends whom she made every.
where were lovingly and thankfully recorded,
and never ceasing sources of pleasure found in the
variety and beauty of tropical scenery and circumstance. "
"t The brightest spot in the sad time that succeeded were the few weeks spent in Honolulu. Under
date of Feb. 28th, she writes: 'I arm so glad I came
here; life is an idyl in this lovely summer-landthe perfection of the tropics.' Later: 'Mama, what
marvelous color! how I wish you could see this land
of sunshine and flowers; or, that I could write you
a long, long letter about the beauty I see and the
pleasant people I meet; but I am living only in the
present, the future is all obscured by my darkening
sight.' Her letters now had become very short and
were mostly dictated. 'How I wish' she writes in
another place, 'I could send you a full description of
this pretty cottage city, with its exquisite climate
and its people (at least those I have seen) so charming and hospitable. Life here dreams itself away
among the roses, and tall lillies and stately palms."
"'Her summer trip to Poland Springs, Maine,
after her return home was the last desperate resource to restore her sight and health. Her summer was as pleasant as it was possible to be under
the circumstances. All her own immediate family
were with her, excepting myself, and I was with
her two weeks, and also at the last, which was
after all very unexpected, and occurred when we
were hoping she would rally. and be brought home.
She received devoted attention from friends who
became interested in her."
"lThe last journey she made was to Portland, two
weeks before she died, and then she ascended the




The Hawaiian Monthly.


19


observatory and made the attendant point her almost
sightless eyes in the direction where the Minnesota,
then her husband's ship lay, when it was in that
harbor. From the observatory she walked through
the thoroughfares which he wonid have been most
likely to have traversed and went home, worn out
but satisfied; it had then been over four months
since she had heard from him."
"The last book that was read to hei was Mrs.
Oliphant's 'Little Pilgrim'; the last written words
she heard were letters from her husband, the first
installment of over fifty that arrived after she was
dead; and the last words she herself uttered were
broken words and lines from George Elliot's 'Choir
Invisible,' beginning'Oh! may I join the choir invisible
Of those immortal dead, who live again
In homes made better by their presence.'
*        *       *        *        *
" The last thing she wrote that was published was
an indignant letter of protest against Secretary
Chandler's order prohibiting the wives of naval
officers to follow their husbands; it was published in
the N. Y. Herald and signed 'An Officer's wife.'
She had only but began to anticipate accomplishing
something as a writer and her work had been limited to short poems and stories published in the ' WideAwake, Godey's Magazine, the New York Graphic,
Puck, Etc., and preparation for other and more important work, which remains in embryo."
" She was buried at Poland Springs in a quiet
graveyard and the young girls stopping at the hotel
gathered golden-rod and ferns, the purple aster and
the white flowers of the wild carrot and made of


them wreaths and anchors for her grave, and these
same flowers, sent by a loving young friend from
the country, had made a golden glory at her wedding three years before."
" She grew wonderfully lovely, with a sweetness
that was angelic before her death, and her bravery
was heroic. On Saturday evening a friend brought
her a picture, and in the absence of all but her young
sister, she had the light raised very high, and
groped her way to it, in order to see the likeness.
She looked long, but could not, she had become
quite blind; and she felt her way back without
uttering a word, buried her face in the pillow, but
gave no sign or sound."
"Oh! my darling, what a loyal, faithful heart yours
was-how near to heaven. ' I have lived too much,
mamma, I have tried to put too much into my
twenty-three years,' were among the last words she
said to me. But if we had thought we might have
known that she was ripe for another stage in existence, that she had concentrated into her short life
more than comes into the three score years and ten
of many women. She had hopes and she fulfilled
them. She had read the best authors, she had seen
and heard much that was fine in the world of art.
She had been reader, actress, and writer-more than
all, she had loved, and been a happy wife. Then,
though she paid a fearful price, as a friend wrote,
(she had seen the tropics,' and she leaves a memory
forever lovely, forever young. Truly may it be said
of her:
"When she had passed, it seemed
Like the ceasing of exquisite music.
J. C. C.  (JENNIE JUNE).


EDITORIAL COMMENT.


The gift of $5,000 from Hon. C. R. Bishop to the
building fund of Oahu College, and the conditional
pledge of $15,000 more, is an incident, the importance of which is not to be measured merely by the
amount of money involved, large as that is. We
prefer to regard it as marking a new departure in
the line of gifts from our men of wealth, to objects
of public utility, and it is significant as being the
largest contribution which has ever been made here
at one time by one man.
It may be said that Mr. Bishop is rich-the richest man perhaps on the islands, and that five or
even twenty-five thousand dollars from him is no
more proportionataly; than the fifty or one hundred
given by some other men. This may all be true,
and If true, so much the better. The poor man and
the man of moderate mearts cannot, be their will
ever so good, give largely or accomplish great things
through their benefactions. When therefore we
find the man of large means disposed to give somewhat in proportion as he has been prospered, it
should be a source of sincere rejoicing and his
liberality should have prompt and cheerful recogni

tion. Besides; the example of the rich man is
contagious. He has it in his power to set the fashion among men of his own class, while at the same
time his example is encouraging and stimulating to
those of lesser means, who will feel less disposed to
hold back, when they see their wealthier neighbors
ready to bear their proper share of the burden.
In reflecting upon the career of the late Henry L.
Sheldon, as a journalist and writer, we have been
impressed with nw)tJi.ag, so much as the remarkable
union of intelligence, with good feeling and good
taste, which his writings almost without exception
displayed. To have written so much and so well on
such a variety of topics, is of itself no small honor.
But to have left so little to which any reasonable
person could take exception, and so little which the
author himself, if now alive, need wish to recall, is
still more remarkable.
During the many years that he was connected
with the newspaper press of this country, he had
occasion to discuss many subjects of an exciting
nature, and about which public feeling ran high.




20


The Hawaiian Monthly.


But though often expressing and defending positive
views, he seemed to always keep in mind what
could be fairly said on the other Side, and to avoid
making any assertions or taking any positions which
he could not, if necessary, stand by and defend. His
example in this regard is worthy of careful study
and imitation by those who fill the positions of public journalists here and elsewhere. It should be said
also that his writings were invariably on the side of
temperance, of religion, and of morality.
The same mental traits which he exhibited as a
writer were equally evident to those who knew him
personally. With an excellent natural understanding and an uncommon fund of information on a
variety of subjects, he united the power of. looking
at all public questions in a calm and dispassionate
way. In his views of all such matters, he was
eminently fair-minded and reasonable. These characteristics indeed of fair-mindedness and reasonableness were the most prominent traits in his
mental make-up. Considering his natural endowments, his extensive information, his literary qualifications, and the general tone and temper of his
mind, we doubt if the editorial chair has ever been
filled in these Islands with any one better fitted for
the position of a useful and successful journalist.
The case of the recalcitrant German laborers from
Kauai suggests several subjects for reflection.
Among other things, it shows the unsatisfactory
character of our contract labor system, and the
serious troubles which are liable to arise under it.
There is no certainty that what has happened on
Kauai may not happen anywhere else, at any time,
and on a larger scale-on such a scale in fact as to be
unmanageable.
Thinking on these matters, we are led to ask: is
our present system-"shipped" men with heavy
advances on the part of the planter, really essential
to the successful prosecution of our planting enterprises. We presume that if this question were propounded to the planters, at least a great imajority of
those gentlenmen would reply in the affirmative-and
surely, it will be said, they should know their ownI
business better than any one else can know it for
them. We admit the force of the argument, and
while we have no l)ositive opinion to express and
no desire to dogmatize about other people's affairs,
we confess that we are not entirely convinced. Although men should be the best judges of what is
necessary for the success of their own business, experience has shown that such is not always the case.
Before the war of the rebellion, the southern
planter had come to regard it as a self evident truth,
that the free negro would not work, and that the
perpetuation of slavery was essential to the success
of the planting industry. Without negro slavery,
he maintained, the great crops of sugar and cotton
could not be raised. In the course of time slavery
disappeared-burned up in the fires of civil war, and
when things had settled down again on a peace


basis, it was found that the South raised larger crops
of her great staples, much larger in fact than ever
before, and stranger still, this result was accomplished by the labor of free negroes. And yet it had
been confidentially asserted by those who were supposed to know him best, that the negro could not be
made to work, except in a condition of slavery. Of
course we are quite well aware that the cases of the
southern planter in the United States and the planter in these Islands are by no means identical. We
fully recognize the difference. At the same time
the above illustration from the history of our own
times, seems to us to contain "food for thought."
We have heard a number of complaints of the expense to which parents having children attending
some of the Government schools in Honolulu are put
in the matter of providing school books. One gentleman told us that he had three tea-chests at home
filled with the books which his children had used
while attending those schools, and that he did not
believe they had been through half of them. We
find on inquiry that the Board of Education undertakes to furnish school books at cost. Their method
of doing this is to sell the books at the published
price list, the cost of freight, insurance, &c., being
considered as a fair offset against the discount which
the publishers allow the Board on their purchases.
The price of some of these books seems large for the
size of the books and the probable co4t of their production, but this appears to be a matter for which
the Board is not responsible. A more valid ground
of complaint is the frequent changes that are made
and the large number of different books which the
children are required to purchase, in proportion to
the amount of instruction they receive. This arises
fromn the very large discretion which the teachers
have been allowed in the selection of books. The
ladies and gentlemen employed in our schools are
from various places, anrid are of course accustomed
to different systems of teaching and different text
books. Changes in teachers have also been frequent.
Whenever teachers wish to introduce new branches,
or change the text books for the studies already being
pursuedl, they are, as a rule, allowed to do so, the
Board oft Education ordering the books they indicate,
and the scholars being obliged to purchase themn. In
many instances these changes are no doubt improvemlents, but perhaps not always. In either case the burden becomes a serious one to persons whose means
are small, and who happen to have large families to
educate. It seems to us that the Board ought-after
due consultation with the teachers-to agree upon
some definite course of study and some uniform line
of text books for the two highest grade Government
schools in Honolulu, and that this programme when
once agreed upon ought not to be departed from
except for grave reasons.  It is understood that
there will be a meeting of the Teachers' Association
in January; and we commend this subject to their
attention as being well worthy of their serious consideration. Any representations on this point, coming from the associated teachers would probably receive attention at the hands of the Board.




The Hawaiian Monthly.
FOREIGN MISCELLANY.


21


We announced in our prospectus that it was our
intention to furnish in each number a summary of
foreign and domestic news. It seems to us, however, on further reflection, that in view of the
promptness and fulness with which matters of general news are published in our daily and weekly papers, it will be more acceptable to our subscribers if
the space intended for that purpose is devoted to selected matters of special interest, such as will be
found in this department.
THE PEABODY HOMES.
Most, if not all, of our readers have heard of the
Peabody Homes in London, but we fancy that the
magnitude of the enterprise and the completeness of
its success are not generally understood.  These
homes are not a charity in the ordinary acceptation
of the word, for they are more than self-supporting.
They are not intended for paupers or idlers, but for
"( the worthy poor, of good moral character."  For
such persons it is almost an impossibility to find, in
large cities, apartments at rents which they can afford, in clean and respectable localities.
To supply this want in the city of London, Mr.
Peabody gave the magnificent sum of $3,500,000.
The trustees of the fund seem to have entered into
the spirit of the donor, and to have carried out his
intentions with a fidelity and success only too rare in
the execution of trusts of this kind.
As the result of their labors, immense blocks of
brick and stone, five or six stories high, have been
built in thirteen of the worst portions of London,
thereby doing away with numbers of tumble-down
buildings and saloons. These blocks are built on four
sides of an open court, which forms a play-ground
for the children, who otherwise must live upon the
street. Thus far the trustees have provided 6,160
apartments exclusive of laundries and bath-houses.
The inmates are cabmen, watchmen. needle-woumen,
char-women; laborers of every kind. The average
weekly earnings of the father of each family i.
$5.75. The rent of each room is about fifty cents.
This includes the free use of water, laundries, bathrooms and sculleries. The rules for the buildings
are simple. Children must be vaccinated, rent paid
weekly in advance, halls and steps washed every
Saturday, and swept every morning before ten
o'clock, dogs not allowed, neither intemperate tenants, and gas turned off at eleven. The death rate
in these buildings is nearly four per cent. below the
average for all London.
But the peculiar feature of the Peabody enterprise,
the one which takes it entirely out of the ordinary
range of benevolent undertakings, is its financial
success. When Mr. Peabody gave his three millions
and a half, he said, " If judiciously managed for 200
years, its accumulations will amount to a sum  sufficient to buy the city of London." His wisdom and
sound business judgment are proved by the fact that
during the year 1881, the net gain from rents and
interest was no less than $193,755, in addition to


which the trustees erected new buildings containing
432 apartments.
MR. BEECHER'S VIEWS.
The prominent position occupied by Mr. Beecher,
and the great influence which his eloquence and
magnetic qualities enable him to exercise, render his
attitude towards controverted topics a matter of
importance. He has lately written a letter to Rev.
J. Spencer Kennard, in which he undertakes to define his position somewhat. We cannot give his
letter in full, but the following are its most essential
portions:
"i Allow me to say of my own position, that I
know that I am orthodox and Evangelical as to the
facts and substance of the Christian religion; but
equally well I know that I am not orthodox as to the
philosophy which has hitherto been applied to those
facts. I am a cordial Christian evolutionist."
', I do not agree, by any means, with all of Spencer, his agnosticism, nor all of Huxley, Tyndall and
their school. They are lagnostic-I am not, emphatically, but I am an evolutionist. Evolution strikes
at the root of all mediaeval and orthodox modern
theology; the fall of man in Adam, alid the inheritance by his posterity of his guilt, and, by consequence, any such view of atonement as has been
constructed to ieet the fabulous disaster. Men have
not fallen as a race-men have come up. No great
disaster met the race at the start; the creation decree of God was fulfilled. Any theory of atonement
must be one that will meet the fact that man was
created at the lowest point, and, as I believe, is, as
to his physical being, evolved from the animal race
below him; but, as to his moral and spiritual nature, is a son of God, a new element having come
up in the Hreat movement of evolution at the point
of man's appearance.
Mai*, is universally sinful, not by nature, but by
voluntary violation of known laws. In other words,
the animal passions of man have proved to be too
strong for his moral and spiritual nature. Paul's
double im:in-the old man and the new man-is a
grand exlposition of the doctrine of sin.
*        *       *        *        *
I've gone my length. I should wish to live in
the afiection and confidence of my brethren in the
Christian ministry, but I cannot, for the sake of
earning it, yield one jot or tittle of loyalty to that
kingdom of love which is coiing, and of which I
am as but one crying in the wilderness, "Prepare
ye the way of the Lord."
I am affectionately yours,
HENIRY WARD BEECHER.
PROGRESS IN THE PACIFIC.
The little island of Atafu in the South Pacific is
said to be the only purely Christian country in the
world. Every adult on the island is a member of
the church on confession of faith.




22


The Hawaiian Monthly.
FASHIONS AND NOVELTIES.


The fashions of the season are endless in their
varieties.
Large, natural looking flower designs on satins and
Indian cloth have met with general approbation
during the past season. They are making their
appearance now in handsome, delicately colored
silk materials intended for the drawing room; they
are not unfrequently raised and look so natural that
you might think Flora herself had strewn them
there. Materials interwoven with flowers are very
expensive, which prevents many people from purchasing them. In order to produce the same effect
at less expense, recourse has been had to application
embroidery. Single flowers and gay colored sprays
are now to be had, machine made, only waiting to
be artistically fastened on silk or fine woolen materials, in charming contrasts by skillful fingers.
Metal is again becoming very fashionable for
modern toilets. Besides gold for hats, collars, fichus
in the shape of gauze materials, lace, tulle, braid,
etc.; steel is especially prominent in the shape of
braid and buttons for trimming autumn paletots and
jackets. It is used for trimming ball dresses as well
as every day in-door dresses. In brilliantly lighted
drawing-rooms, the most handsome brocades are to
be seen interwoven with metal threads of different
shades and sizes, which quite put everything else
into the shade. Morning dresses made of beautiful
Turkish materials looking as if they had been dipped
in gold, meet with general approbation. However,
all this splendor seems only to be the forerunner of
a new epoch; the bringing up again of the old Cyprian
gold threads; the reappearance of this lovely, soft
falling material, bids fair to open promising roads
both for weaving and embroidery made by hand.
Shot silk and satin enjoy great favor for linings,
the litter may be plain, checked or striped. Shot
velvets have also appeared.
Perhaps through the influence of the sombre t3king costumes worn by the Sisters of Mercy in the
monasteries, the English fashion for widows to wear
narrow, white stripes of French cambric, in deep
mourning, round the neck and waist of their dresses, is becoming more and more the fashion amongst
us. They consist of a plain cu ff put on the outside
of the sleeve and collar, made of strips of fine
batiste with a wide hem-stiched border. It does
not take off the solemn, serious look of the mourning, for the contrast between the rough crape and
the fine white stripe is brought out rather strongly.
Small bonnets are more worn than ever, and high
crowned hats with stiff fiat or turned up brims,
richly trimmed with feathers, tips and aigrettes,
have come up lately.
Princess William of Prussia appeared at the christening of her youngest son, which took place at the
Royal Palace at Potsdam, in a pale blue satin robe
and white overskirt, with a head-dress of white lace


in the shape of a cap, which it is the custom for
Royal mothers to wear at christenings. The little
prince reposed on a white lace cushion, enveloped in
the handsome robe of drap d'argent, which the
Crown Prince was the first to wear at his christening, and which since then has always been worn at
all the christenings in the family of the Crown
Prince. The train of this robe, in which the names
of all the children christened in it are embroidered
in gold, was held by two of the ladies of the court,
in court trains.
Never did the International Fisheries Exhibition
in London present a more magnificent spectacle than
on the day that the President of the Committee, Sir
William Siemens, received the Prince and Princess
of Wales and other members of the Royal Family,
as well as a large number of distinguished guests, at
a lecture. Upon this occasion the Princess wore a
damask robe of pale vieil or, draped with tulle of the
same color, and over it, as a protection against the
draft in the long corridors and passages, a grey dovecolored velvet mantle.  Many other ladies wore
charming costumes and hats. Among the latter
there was one especially worthy of notice for novelty
and originality. It consisted entirely of a glistening
silver straw, the sole trimming being a swallow at
the side, and black silver strings with silver stripes.
The head-dresses of the ladies showed an attempt at
originality.  One young lady, who must have
possessed a vast profusion of hair, had several plaits
wound round the back of her head, and a long one
round her throat, like a necklace, which was fastened
in front with a white satin bow. One toilet worthy
of notice consisted of white antique satin, upon
which blue sword lilies were embroidered, not only
the blossoms, but the entire plant, commencing with
the roots, so that one might have studied the plant
just as well as in a book on botany. Each piece of
the bodice and each breadth of the skirt had specimens. The front of the skirt and bodice were richly
trimmed with handsome lace, and the wearer
adorned with diamonds. There was one lady, who
so far profitted by science, as to wear an electric
lighted flower in a bow in her neck.
One of Mrs. Langtry's pretty walking gowns is of
dark blue broadcloth, with skirt bordered by several
tiny plaitings of red and yellow satin, a short distance
above which is a band of chamois skin some three
inches in width. The tight-fitting waist is similarly
trimmed, and the little turban worn with it is of
dark blue.
Loose covers for throwing over large, grand
pianos, about 79 inches wide and from I06 1-lS0
inches long, are much prettier than the tight fitting
ones. Exceedingly pretty is a silk plush cover,
lined and ornamented in one corner. The cover
is finished round the edge with silk fringe; it is
gracefully drawn together on the curved side of the
piano with a huge silk pompon.




The Hlawaiian Monthly.


23


WHIMSICALITIES.
" Your daughter? It is impossible. Why, you
look more like twin sisters."  " No; I assure you
she is my only daughter," replied the pleased
mother. And the polite old gentleman spoiled it all
by remarking. "t Well, she certainly looks old
enough to be your sister."
The above reminds us of the gentleman from the
"rural districts," who took his little boys to see the
Siamese twins, with the injunction to admire the
goodness and wisdom of Divine Providence in
thus linking together two brothers instead of two
strangers.
"Aw, can you sell me, aw, a blue necktie to match
my eyes, you know?" inquired an Austin dude in a
gentleman's furnishing store. "Don't know as I can,
exactly," replied the salesman, "but I can fit you
with a soft hat to match that head." Then the dude
withdrew from the store, a crushed strawberry hue
suffusing his features.
Why are some children like new flannel? Because
they shrink from washing.
Customer: "How much are these eggs a dozen?"
" Dwenty-five cents," replied the German grocer.
"Why, how's that? Jones sells them at twenty
cents."  " Und vy don't you buy ov Jones, den?"
" Because he hasn't any this morning." "cVell, I'll
sell dem fordwenty cents, too, ven I don't got any."
He was an eligible young man, who had been
waltzing with the host's ugly daughter, and was in
a corner repairing damages. Here he was espied by
the would-be papa-in-law. "She is the flower of
the family, sir," said the father. "So it seems,"
answered the young man, glancing dubiously at his
coat. "Pity she comnes off so, ain't it?" he continued, as he proceeded to vigorously rub the white
places on his sleeve.
A splendid gilt dining room and very little on the
table to eat, was the peculiarity of a Boston miser.
A wag was invited to dine one day, and the host
asked him if he did not think the room elegant.
" Yes," was the reply, " but it is not quite according to my taste." And pray, what change would
you make," asked the host. " Well," he answered,
" if this was my house, I would have "-looking at
the ceiling-" less gilding and "-here he glanced
furtively at the dining table-" more carving."
Longfellow says: " In the world a man must be
either anvil or hammer." He was wrong, however.
Lots of men are nothing but bellows.
Printers make funny mistakes sometimes, as, for
instance, in the following wedding invitation, recently got up in New York: Mr. and Mrs. -    request your presents at the marriage of their daughter, &c.
Why wouldn't Phe-be a good name for a lawyer's
wife.
The potato with all its eyes is the most susceptible
pf vegetables. It is so easily mashed.


A pupil who had been impressed with the force
and value of double letters, such as "double o " in
''fool," " double e" in " heel," etc., was called
upon to read that touching poem, beginning:
Up, up, Lucy! The sun is in the sky!
Surprise, which soon gave way to hilarity, was occasioned when the pupil read the line:
"Double up, Lucy! The sun is in the skyl"
PUZZLE DEPARTMENT.
In the following stanzas, each line is to be completed by the addition of one word, which must be
so chosen that leaving off the first letter of the first
word will give the second word, and leaving off the
first letter of the second word will give the third.
As for example: Start-tart-art.
AUNT FLORA.
Aunt Flora was a precious -
Her sympathies were ever -
Her cranberry tarts were always
I' 11 ne'er forget Aunt Flora.
Her homespun dress was neat and --
Her favorite occupation -
Kept her employed like Solomon's
I'll ne'er forget Aunt Flora.
I do not think she had a
But everything she did was -
How much I felt her blessed -
I'll ne'er forget A unt Flora.
She was a ne plus in her --
In sooth I think that such a -
Must have been sought by every
I'll ne'er forget Aunt Flora.
Her heart was sweet and warm as --
You would have known by every
Among the wise she was not ---
I'll ne'er forget Aunt Flora.
FIFTEEN YOUNG LADIES go to walk seven days
in <ccession. They walk each time in five rows or
ranks of three each.  The problem to be solved
is, how these groups of three can be so arranged
that each young lady shall have different companions each day.
The letters in each of the following phrases can
be so arranged as to form one word.
No more stars.
Sisters enough.
The editor desires to apologize for several typographical errors which appear in the present number. Owing to an unfortunate oversight, a portion of
the matter went to press without the proof sheets
having received a final revision. Care will be taken
that similar mistakes do not occur in future.
Several articles in the present number having occupied more space than was estimated, we have been
compelled to omit a portion of the matter which had
been prepared, and to make the contents somewhat
less varied than was intended.




24


POPULATION OF JAPAN.
The follo wing item from a recent
American paper will be of interest
to our readers, in connection with
Prof. Scott's article on Japan in our
present number.    " The general
census of Japan, taken on the first
day of the present year, givets the
total population of the country at
36,700,110, made up of 18,598,998
males and 18,101,112 females. The
population of the larger towns is
given as follows: Osaka, 1,772,333;
IEiogo, 1,418,521; Nagasaki, 1,204,629; Tokio, 987,887; Kioto, 835,21. The figures here given are
not the population of the towns and
cities mentioned, but of the administrative districts, locally known
as fu or ken, bearing these names.
In some instances. e. g., HIiogo and
Nagasaki, these districts are as
large as a. medium-sized English
county, and in all cases they include
the towns and villages for several
(from  ten to thirty) miles around.
Thus these figures can by no means
be accepted as data for the representative sizes of the towns named."
A LARGE DIAMND.
The   largest   diamond    ever
brought to the United States is
now, or was lately, in the possession of a New York importer. It
is an African stone, and weighs in
the rough one hundred and twentyfive karats. It will be cut in Boston,
and it is estimated will.lose about
one-third of its weight in the process. A karat is four grains; consequently the weight of this stone
uncut is five hundred grains, or
more than one ounce. Fourteen
such stones would weigh seven
thousand grains, or one pound avardupois. The rank of this stone
in the hierarchy of gems will be
seen by comparing it with the Kohi-noor, the largest jewel in the
British crown. This famous jewel,
as shown at the great exhibition
in 1851, weighed   186 karats.
INTER —ISL A ND
STEAM NAVIGATION CO.'S
LINE OF STEAMERS.
THE PLANTER,
BATES................... C.........Commander
For Kona and Kau, Hlawaii.
THE IWALANI,
CAMERON...................... Commander.
For Nawiliwili, Koloa, Eleele and Waimea,
Kauai.
THE JAMES MAKEE,
FREEMAN................ Commander
For Kapaa and Kilaueca, Kauai.
THE C. R. BISHOP,
DAVIS...........................Commander
For Knkuihaele, HIonokaa &d Paauhau, Hawaii.
artThe regular time-table for all the above
will be anounced in our next issue.


The Hawaiian Monthly.
HOLLISTER & CO.,
WHOLESALE ND R BTAML
DRUGGISTS, TOBACCONISTS,
ANP
AERATED WATER JIMAUFACTURERS,
Pure Drugs,
Chemicals,
And Toilet Articles.
Physicians' Prescriptions Accurately Prepared.
No. 59 NUUANKU STREET,
And corner of Fort and Merchant Streets,
Honolulu, H. I.


I AINE    &  CO.,
Have a large stock of the Very Best
IHAY, GRAIN, ETC.!.1!      Which is ofifred at the


'I


LOWEST MARKET           PRICE,
— AND —
Delivered Free to Any Part of the City.
PACIFIC MUTUAL LIFE INSURAICE COMPANY,
of California.
Agents for the Hoover Telephone.
Commissioner of Deeds for California.
SS Telephone No. 147.


A. L. BANCROFT & CO.,
IPUBIIlllli'iRS,
Booksellers, Stationers & Manufacturers
ALSO,


Printers, Lithographers and Binders..
The most complete business of its
kind, and the most extensive stock in
its line on the Pacific Coast.
721 Market St., San Francisco, Cal.


T ENRY B. RYAN,
BOAT BUILDER,
Kilauea Street, Esplanade, Honolulu.
BOAT BUILDING AND REPAIRING
Of all kinds done
In the best manner, and
At Reasonable Rates.
BENSON, SMITH & CO.,
PRACTICAL PHARMACISTS
DEALERS IN
DRUGS, MEDICINES,
PERFUMERY, ETC.
113-FORT STREET-113
HONOLULU.


1HARLES T. RODGERS, M. D.
OFFICE AND RESIDENCE,


lotel St., opposite the Young Men's Christian
Association building.
OFIcE HOURS-8 to 10 a. m.; 1 to i8 p. m.;
6:30 to 7:30 p. m.


A   M M ELLIS,
DEALER AND IMPORTER
OF
DRY AND FANCY GOODS,
104 Fort Street, Honolulu.
Millinery and Dress Making Establishment on the premises.


H.    S. TREGLOAN,
MERCHANT TAILOR,
Cor. Fort and Hotel Sts.,
P. 0. Box 183.  -        Honolulu, H. I.


C. H. DICKEY,
HAIKU, MAUI,
Importer and Dealer in
GENERAL MERCHANDISE
NOTARY PUBLIC
-AND

J M. OAT, JB. & CO.,


STAIIONERS & NEWSDEALERS


25 MERCHANT STREEt,
HONOLULU,:,:   H. I.
Subscriptions received for any paper or
magazine published.
Special orders received for any books published.
AiXRED RUBBER STAMP AGENCY._


GENERAL BUSINESS AGENT


— OR TtE —
ISLAND OF MAUI, H. I.
N. B.-Especial attention given to ordering
goods for other parties from any part of the
Islands or the United States.




YEARLY SUBSCRIPTION, $5.00.:: SINGLE NUMBERS, FIFTY CENTS.


I
I


VOLUME 1.
i I
I e -'.e i, 


NUMBER 2.


T I E




HAWAIIAN MONTHLY.
1 ) E SVOTE CD  TO 
I LITERATURE, ART, SCIENCE, POLITICS, AND GENERA, CUL'URE.


ii
i
I
i
I
i
I
1
i
i
i
i
I
i


FA'B1Xh7I\U li J,


1 (S4.


CONTENTS.
PAOK.
Thoughlts onl State               Educatiolln.........................................................................................................)
The     Five Dollar Gold               Piece......................................................                                                                 7.....       27
I)reams..................................................................................................................................... 0
Prisons and          Prison       DI)iscipline..........................................................................................................1
Unfortunate            Frankness.............................................................................................................3
T  o   a   F rie n d..................................................................................................................................... 3
W   anted-        A    Party.........................................................................................................................3
The New            Library      Building............................................................................................................... 4(
Editorial Com            mentet.........................................................4................................................................42
Foreign        M   iscellany...........................................................................................            441
Science       and     Invention....................................................................................................................... 4
Fashions and             Novelties......................................................................................................................47
Puzzle         Department....................................8...........................................................48
Whimsicalities........................................... 48


I
i
i
i
i
i
i


I
i
i
i
i
i
i
I


if ONOL1T L'I.


PRINTED AT THE HAWAIIAN GAZETTE OFFICE.


0         -- --- ------- - - - -- ---- -, - -, - - - - - - - - - - - - - --- - ----- - --- - - -- -, - - - -, - - - -. - - -------  — I' --- —--   --   -- -1 —     -






Hawaiian Carriage Manufacturing Company,
~~~~~~~~ ~;~~ lII~E-,............................ (IEITED.)...........................
I PRElts IE   AN,  MAN A (,1:....N...............................................  I ). I  (ON  W tEST,
V ' ( JE 1'  E j 1T sr  D I...................................................................................J.,,N. W RRI( GH T
SECRETAi Y  AND  TIAI\SI l:......................................................E... G..  G. C UMAN.
\A t {............................I.......................................  I)AM O)N.
-A     a r.    e ac Co  s o rt p 1  e  reSt o r t  e t f
Wagon and Carriage Material on Hand and for Sale,.............. AT REASONABLE RATES...............
F          ie M^kinrria-fS,<      ~_M~taaOaaetaeiA
ISj'T Chleaoper ttla.zxL Zrmporteca Work:. 
Cpane and Plantation Wagons Built to Suit Any Kind of Work, at
Great Inducements to Planters.
HE AVY WIhEELS KEPT"' IN ST('I(i FOR ORl)IERS OF ANY DlESCRIPTION.
Ptl}Eti fUNlMHUtiR                      WAtflOlftlS 
1N11 FOiBNTrUIE WGlU t@ OU
Paort an trneet                          C    r Hotefr Street.
' i... lW, I       ii,, '  ".  - r:.  '!:   S9p K tg:Keep on S-aind the -Largest -Zsscrtmne3Lt of
and I:P! }ll~ljSTFl'E IY  'TO'  B5E^ F(INDI I'1} 1N ITH TI KIE{INIAIOM.   All1iis of l!pllolstery
tluld DIRAP 1,1, IY Mlade; to Order in the. Very ILatcst Style.
Pianos and Good Cane Seat Chairs for Rent.
The cOleapest:Place to -Buy A.11:irnds of
Tfffftaxtfal                              ffl|tr~veMa~~atDst Rewig  next Etc*
A I j,'g'e Aisortlienit of Wall Paper.  n Itmldertking in All its Brainlche,' ThoroiiIily anid Satislactorily Attended to.
T'[e/p/hoct/, (  Ie'Siefi/c -c, A'o. 2 1.1  C(  <E. LjLI,:1 M S.  [7Tl'/eI  hone  ft(! NVi(qIIt Alart'm  No. 7(.




THE


HAWAIIAN MONTHLY.


VOLUME I.]


[NUMBER 2.


HONOLULU, FEBRUARY. 1884.


THOUGHTS ON STATE EDUCATION.


Things have changed mightily since the time when
Sir William Berkeley, Governor of the Colony of
Virginia, eased his mind in this fashion:
' I thank God that there are no free schools nor
printing, and I hope that we shall not have them
these hundred years, for learning has brought disobedience into the world, and printing has divulged
them and libels against the best government, God
keep us from both."
The Governor certainly speaks his mind with commendable frankness, but a little instruction in English composition, such as can now be had in some of
these same odious free schools, would doubtless
have improved his literary style.
However well such ideas may have passed muster
"In the good old colony days
When we lived under the King,"
They have long since been consigned to the limbo of
exploded absurdities. The idea that it is the duty
and the interest of governments to provide some
kind of educational facilities for their people has not
only permeated the public mind in the United
States, but is rapidly coming to be accepted in Europe, in at least one country of which, a system of
state education of great thoroughness has been in
operation for a number of years.
We purpose offering in the present paper a few
suggestions as to what we consider the true object
and scope of state education. We do this with the
more confidence, as we believe that notwithstanding
all that has been written, it is still a subject on which
there exists much vagueness in the public mind.
We believe also that a clear understanding of the
principles on which such education is based, and of
the object it should have in view, must precede any
intelligent discussion of means and methods.
Now at the foundation of any system of state education, however simple or elaborate, lie these two
ideas: First, that the welfare of society and the
state requires that the people comprising that state
shall be possessed of a certain degree of education;
and, Second, that the people themselves cannot be


depended upon, at least at present, to provide that
education for themselves. These two ideas are fundamental, and it is only by accepting them that any
system of state education can be justified at all. An
important, but still a secondary consideration, is
found in the fact that whatever is done on a large
scale and under a uniform system, can generally be
done better, and at the same time more economically,
than if done piecemeal.
The growth of popular education is the natural
corrolary of liberal and democratic ideas. It was the
appreciation of this necessary connection, which,
when the British Parliament a few years ago passed
an act largely extending the elective franchise, led a
prominent British statesman to exclaim, "Now we
must proceed to educate our masters."  The most
indurated conservative can hardly fail to perceive
that if the people are to be admitted to any share in
the management of public affairs, they must be educated sufficiently to exercise their civil and political
rights intelligently. Of course we do not claim that
the training received in schools is all they require;
but this at least is indispensible.  Neither is it true
that fitness to exercise civil and political functions is
the only object to be aimed at in a system of state education. Such a system should include provision for
both sexes, and should recognize the fact that human
beings have domn-Ltic an I social as well as political
relations. But whatever variations may exist in
matters of detail, whether the state undertakes
through her schools to teach much or little, the principle is the same; the public welfare is the underlying and controlling consideration; the safety of the
people the supreme law.
Let it be distinctly understood then, that state education is not in any sense whatever a charity. In
our opinion, the providing of reasonable and proper
educational facilities is Jne of the regular functions
of government, and rests on the same foundation of
necessity and public policy as the building of roads
and bridges, or the maintenance of a police force.
The same arguments which are conclusive as regards




26


The Hawaiian Monthly.


the latter, are equally applicable to the former. Means
of instruction, public highways, the protection of
life and property, the preservation of public order
and the admninistration of justice between man and
man, 1all stand on the sanme found:lation. They are
all alike n      tcess:y  to tthe wvlf:te of society and the
safety of the      atrte, and are all, therefore, matters
which every civilizeed governmtn.mit, in propo:rtion to
its means, is bound to provide for. A pablic school
is no more a government charity than is a court of
justice.
Assuming the foregoing propositions to be correct,
we are brought next to cinsider the practical question of what kilnd of education, and how!muclh of it,
a government ought to provide. It is easier in many
cases to lay down sound g-,neral principles than it is
to furnish exact rules for their app)licationi-easicr to
deftle correctl tie object to be ait to ie iinJ a ithan it is
to tell exactly how thtt oiject is to be accomplishded.
The    ne s diffliculty exists with reference to all
questions in the dontlmti of political and social
science, education incluelcd.
In trying, however, to determinino the quantity and
quality of in:struction which a government slhould
furniish tlhriugh its cho ls, we need not g'o much
astray if we keep in minI tthe reasonas for, and the
objects of, statte eda!ittioi) a.s alre'ady deftined. Remeimbering thait such education is n)t a matter of
charity, but of necessy ad plicy, and poli d that the
prim try objec.t is the tpuoldic welfare rather than tlhe
benaii, of tole in livl I  l,  Ivwe sh:ll i:ivc a ke3, whVlich
will entble us to sIifvoe with roas:m:tble certainty all
questions of detiil wlvtclh may pres ct itthoemelve. 
The failure of public officials halving ci itrge of school
matters to settle these prcliminmtiry questions in their
own minds, or to arrive at any definite conclusions
concerning them, hlias led to almost endless confusion.
A lack of agreement as to why public schools exist,
and what they are for, has rendered iump)ssible any
settlement of the question of what they should be.
Leaving out of consideration for the present all
questions as to the higher education and the relations of the state thereto, and confining our attention
to the question of what instruction should be furnished in the commnion schools, we conclude that if
our ideas are sound, if the theories we have laid
down and endeavored to defend are correct, such
education should be of a plain and practical character. It should consist mostly of those things which
every man and woman in a civilized community
ought to know. It should concentrate its strength
on those branches which are expedient and practically useful for all persons, regardless of wealth or
social position. It should not waste time or energy
on studies in which it can only give a smattering at
best, and of which the principal use is to tickle
the vanity of ambitious parents, and enable the
teacher to make a display at a public exhibition.
Especially and emphatically, the common schools
tsupported by the state should not undertake to teach
the dead languages. They are the people's schools,


supported by the people's money, aud should devote
themselves, in the main at least, to teaching those
things which all tile people need to know. Moreover,
a few subjects, taught thoroughly, are not only a
better proeparation for active life, but are immeasurably superior as a means of mental discipline to a
superficial skinmming of the higher branches, including a smanttering of Latin and Greek.
Coming, down now to details, we would say that
the foundation-the very back bone, so to speakof a comm'onn school education, should be a careful
and thorougLh training in the use of the English
language. (We write of course for people to whom
the English is vernacular.) Whoever has learned
to speak and write the English language correctly
antid accurately, and express himself clearly, has
made a long step towards securing a good education.
Such a person can h-tardly appear illiterate or stupid.
The power of clear and accurate expression is moreover of the greatest assistance in acquiring the habit
of clear and accurate thinking..The two are intimat ely connected, and the power of clear, accurate
and logical thinking is rather exceptional.
Next in importance to a training in English, we
would place a course in; arithmetic, insisting on
thoroi)ughnass, and paying special attention to the
practic al application of the rules taught. On these
two points, langiuage and  arithmetic, '' hang all
the law and the pIrophets," so far as common school
education is concerned.  Penmanship may be regardedtl as part of the study of English.
In laddition to tlie above, the pupils might be
tnaugdht geogriphy, which should always include
map drtawing, modern history, particularly of their
own country, human physiology and such outline of
physical science as might be found expedient.
Much beyond this we would not go, though we
should like if we could, to introduce music and some
kind of gymnastic or calisthenic exercises as part of
the regular routine of the school. Metaphysics,
mental and moral philosophy, systems of logic,
foreign languages, particularly dead ones, and the
higher mathematics are all out of place in such a
scheme of education as we are now considering.
If it be obljected that this programme is narrow
and inadequate, we reply, first-that we are speaking now simply of common schools and of the instruction which the Government should provide
free of charge for all; and, second —that such a
course of study as we propose is by no means so contemptible as some may imagine.    The man or
woman who can use his or her native tongue in
speaking and writing, with readiness and precision,
who is a good arithmetician, and who is well
grounded in the other studies we have indicated, is
by no means badly off. Could we go through the
entire community and question the whole adult
population, male and female, over thirty years of
age, we might be surprised to find how small a proportion even among what are considered intelligent
people, could pass a good examination in all the




The Hlawaiian Molnthly.


27


branches we have named. It should be remembered
also that the value of a system of education as alrealdy
intimated, depends not altogether upon the number
of different subjects studied, but also upon the manner in which they are studied and the thoroughness
with which they are mastered.
In attempting to (lefine the work which Government common schools ought to undertake, we are
well aware that no fixed, invariable programlme can
be laid down which will be equally appllicablle to all
places at all times. The principles on which state
education should proceed are fixed, its methods may
vary somewhat. The theory of pul)lic schools is one
thing, the standard for such schools is anotler, land
the latter, in subordination always to the requirements of the former, may be subject to certain perturbation:s.  But these perturbations will not be


great, and so long as the principles we have laid
(down are accepte(l and faithfully adhered to, the
comlmon school curriculum   is not likely to vary
much, in substance at least, from  what we have
sketched out.
We have purposely refrained from   saying anything about mnethods of teaching.  Such questions,
tiough of the utmost importance, do not comne within tlme sctpe of this plaper, (and cani be Imore profitably 'discussed t)y practical educators. It wals our
intentiion, however, to consider the question of the
duty of the statte to the (.ausc ot higher education,
but we find it imp)ossible to d(o so without extending
the present article considerably beyond the limits
originally assigned it.  We therefore defer our remarks on that point to some future occasion.


THE FIVE DOLLAR GOLD PIECE.
A STORY OF NEW ENGLAND FARM LIFE.


VI.
There was the usual gathering at the store when
Lemuel Jones entered, presented the back side of
his tan-colored overalls to the rusty stove, and with
the air of a highly commissioned amLbassador, inmmTdiately commenced to dislodge his mighty secret.
"4 They say that Ed. Hardin's wife's going up to
Lewiston, keeping school."
" Who says that, Lem?" asked one of the listeners.
c Why, you see Maggy Murphy, site was over
from the boardin' house to see my Susan. They
worked together up there, ye know. And she said
the scholars was all talking about it. My woman
told her she didn't b'lieve a word on't. But she slid
she know'd 'twas true, for she went over to ask Dr.
Hill's Hannah 'bout it, and she said 'twas true, for
Mis' Hardin' was up there the day before, and after
she'd gone she heard the doctor tell his wife 'bout it."
Lemuel's bit of news had so taken his audience by
surprise that for a few moments no one ventured a
reply.
At length a member of the fraternity, whose face
was a strong argument in favor of the Darwinian
theory of evolution, ventured to remark, I told my
wife Hardin' had oughter have a different kind of a
a woman. I knowed she'd get sick of so much
work."
" Going into the Academy, is she?" said a young
aspirant to a seat on the school board.
", Yes," said Lemuel, "4and they're proper pleased
about it.",, Wonder Hardin' didn't give her this school, if
she wanted to teach," said James Watrous, whose
daughter Emily had made regular March attacks
upon Mr. Harding for the past three years.
Oh, he hired Delia Holt, March meeting night,"
said number three of the school board.


n led. )
'< Vell,'" saidl Mr. WVatrous;, '1 lhope she'll l'arn
the little ones mor'n she did last winter. Why, she
put my 'Cretia to readin' afore she could say her
letters, and the child re:ad a number o' little.tories,
and still she conulidn't tell b frmli dt to sl:ave her life.'
'4 Talt is the most appr( ve'i isi:ihoni of te acllinr
children to read, " said younlg sp)ir ont.
It is, eli! Well, I don7t l'lieve ia't. Whis, it's
just like trying to make beansl rnn up a pole before
they're sprouted.'7
"; AMr. Hardin' thinks well of Delia's teaching, and
he's a pretty goodjudge," said the father of little
golden hair, who had nmade rapid progress under Miss
Holt.
'' What' Ed. going to do?" ilnquired a rich fa.rmer.,' Don't ki)now," siid Lemuel, 'can'tl   tell you anything 'bout that."
Just then Mr. Gould entered, and being informed
of the transactions between Mrs. Harding and Dr.
Hill, replied, " Well, I thought there was something
not quite right there at Harding's, for the other day
she was going to Westerville with mLy wife, and I
went over about nine o'clock to see when she'd like
to start, and there she set-had'nt touched   her
dishes-and they had b:'eakfast early that morning,
too, for I saw lH:rding go by toward the factory an
hour earlier thlan usual. But she seemed tired, and
her eyes looked as if sle'd been crying. Something
ain't right there."'
" That makes me think of what my wife said last
night." 'Twas John Scott who spoke. His voice
was a full octave above an ordinary whistle.,' She
said Mr. IIardin' walked straight home last Sunday
after meetin', and never waited for his wife; and
my woman thought she looked dreadful flustered
when she found out he'd gone. She stood where she
could look right inti) Miss Hardin's face, she said.
"S Miss Harding '11 take care of herself," coolly re



The Hawaiian Monthly.


marked uncle Nathan, with whom she had boarded
during her term of school in Canton.
"i Keen, is she?" questioned school board number
three.
"i She knows what she is about as well as any other
woman.'.",, I shouldn't s'pose Hardin' 'd want his wife."
Just at that moment the door, sligkhtly ajar, was
pushed open, and Mr. Harding entered. Every one
knew that he must have heard the last remark, and
every one was silent. The silence was becoming
embarrassing, when the last speaker, somewhat in a
tone of apology-so at least Mr. Harding thoughtremarked, t I hear your wife is going back to the
Academy."
" Yes," he replied, with seeming indifference.
it She commences on Monday."
A slanderous report in which there is no grain of
truth, a man may fling off as he would an unfitting
garment. A more serious thing to encounter is a
perversion of the truth, circulated in such a way as
to affect one's reputation, and which can neither be
accepted nor denied without explanation. Neither
of these fitted Mr. Harding's case. It was a matter
between himself and his wife, about which he should
be better posted than any one else. But for the first
time in his life he found he could get that information from others about his domestic affairs, which had
not been accorded himt in his own house. This was
a most humiliating aspect of affairs, and Mr. Harding instinctively replied to the remark made to
him, in a way to hide his own discomfiture, and lead
his listeners to suppose it was a plan entered into
conjointly by his wife and himself, and thus was altogether beyond comment or reproach. His reply
had the desired effect.
There was a dead silence in the store. No one felt
at liberty to remark further on the subject. No one
ventured on any other until a new comer, interested
in finance and the national debt, proposed a theme
which soon called forth discussion in which at another time Mr. Harding would have taken an active
part. But now he remained silent for a few moments, then arose, made some small purchases at the
counter with an air that said, " this is what I came
for," and hastily left the store.
VII.
It was one of those delicious April eveningsbridal of earth and the silvery clad night-that Mr.
Harding walked slowly home from the store. Spring
was everywhere. It breathed in the balmy air,
danced in shadows along the highways, laughed in
the tripping brook, and sung in the distant stream.
But Mr. Harding knew it not. For him, outward
beauty had lost its charm. He was absorbed in
himself-ill at ease, troubled, dissatisfied, uncertain.
He instigated no inquiry as to his approval of Maria's
engagement at the seminary, but her method of
procedure was an offense to man's position and
dignity. She should have asked his consent before
engaging in such an undertaking. Moreover, he


was uncertain as to what would follow. He had
given but little thought to the domestic concerns of
his household. There was never any grumbling.
Dinner was as prompt as an engine's whistle. His
fireside was always cheerful-everything done for
his comfort. He had silently enjoyed it all. But
now it suddenly occurred to him that on the Monday in question he had engaged four men from
Westerville, to make repairs on the factory, and
they must have dinner at his louse. Who would
get it?
But above all other considerations was the fact
which had first disclosed itself to him, that "'Mr.
Harding and his wife " was the theme of gossiping
idlers. Mir. Harding was a proud man. He had a
reputation above reproach-was esteemed by the
citizens of the town and honored with positions of
trust, more than any other man in Canton. For the
first time, as far as his personal knowledge enabled
him to guess, his name, coupled with that of his
wife, was handed around the circle in that comfortable place for scandal, a country store. He was
vexed with himself that he went there that night,
and there was a conviction in his heart that he had
done a most foolish thing in frequenting the store
as he had been in the habit of doing for the last six
months.
But why had Maria taken this step so unlike other
women? He could see no possible way in which
he was connected with it. Hlie wished she would
explain her position. Such explanation would lead
the way to the episode at the store, which after all
was his most vulnerable point, just at present. He
felt very much like talking over the whole thing,
and getting a little home sympathy from Maria.
But he could not so far lower a man's dignity as to
introduce a subject which his wife had considered
and acted upon without in any way consulting him.
Her unwarrantable course had brought about his discomfort, and she alone was responsible for it. Nevertheless the fact that the outside world was on the
offensive, and was already shaping its weapons, led
him to seek defensive aid. Where could it be
found so effectually as at his own fireside, that center of peace and content. Ile began to feel a peculiar
tenderness towards Maria, notwithstanding the
course she had taken. He knew she had his welfare
close at heart, and would deal as heavy a blow to
ward off a thrust aimed at her husband as at herself.
But it was necessary he should know something
of her intentions. "t When a man's housekeeper is
about to quit," he said, " the man naturally looks
out for another."  Mr. Harding felt self-reproved
for applying the epithet, i"a man's housekeeper,"
to Maria, and fell to enumerating the many virtues
of his wife. Still the pressure of circumstances was
upon him, and when he reached his own door, he
had planned, rejected, reconsidered and decided
until he thought he had hit upon a course by which
he might learn something of Maria's intentions without compromising his own dignity. He also enter



The Hawaiian Monthly.


29


tained the hope that it would drift into a channel
which would lead to the conversation at the store,
and that he and Maria would be a unit in this matter, as they had always been in everything else.
Mr. Harding went into the house, and seating
himself in the arm-chair standing ready for him, commenced his plan of investigation by remarking:
" We haven't many hyacinths this spring, Maria.
You should go in and see Mrs. Holt's. They are in
full bloom."
" Oh! but ours are nearly out," replied his wife,
placing the emerald jars crowned with f[st opening
flowers before him on the table.,  The heliotropes
are full of blossoms, and they are so sweet. Their
delicate perfume is like the soul of the poet; that
of hyacinths is conspicuous and gross. Heliotrope
is the pearl-hyacinths the iron suggestive of the
pierced Laconian youth.  This wins the heart," she
added, and before there was time for reply, she was
fastening the delicate fragrance to the crimson lining
of her husband's dressing gown, and with one arm
about his neck, she bent down and kissed his lips
again and again, murmuring, i" My dear, dear husband."
At another time Mr. Harding's reflections might
have been of such a character as to have let Maria's
caresses pass unnoticed. Weightier matters, in his
estimation, often absorbed his thoughts, and however warm and devoted the heart might have been,
the man was frequently undemnonstrative and silent,
when Maria most longed for his tender words and
responsive smile.
But somehow to-night the twining of her arms
about his neck, her sweet, warm breath upon his
cheek, and the pressure of her lips to his, were unmistakably welcome. He would not have acknowledged it-perhaps he did not know that they were
as truly a panacea to the strong man as a mother's
kiss to a tired and disappointed child. The love in
his heart was suddenly ignited. Taking Maria in
his arms, he kissed her brow and cheek and lips,
and pressing her to his heart, whispered, i" My own
darling wife."
This was not from any feeling of previous neglect
on his part. He was not conscious of neglect. It
was simply the impulse of the moment. The impulse, however, would have remailned dormant but
for the humiliating episode of the early part of the
evening.
Mr. Harding had been thrown off his guard. Such
a demonstration was the last thing he would have
made, had he considered and acted accordingly. It
was the last thing Maria could have expected. Her
caresses had been altogether involuntary. That they
should be met thus at such a juncture, was inexplicable. Her apparent secrecy was uppermost in
her mind. The fact that her motives must be a
secret still, and the decision she had made, without
one word to him of her intention, filled her heart
with an indescribable disquietude. For the time,


self-control was gone. She threw her arms about
her husband's neck, and sobbed aloud.
Mr. Harding was greatly moved. What had come
across his wife! She never resorted to a woman's
defense. He had seldom seen her in tears. lHe
raised her head, kissed the brown eyes he had often
looked into with love and admiration, then lifting
her in his arms, laid her upon the lounge, and tenderly wrapping the afghan about her, knelt at her
side, and putting back the damp hair, whispered:
" Now Malria, tell me all, wont you? Have I done
anything to cause these tears?"
This was not the plan Mr. Htarding had framed
to bring his wife to confession. Indeed, it was the
very opposite of his plan. But the strongest men
are often weak in little things, and (lemonstrative
when greatly moved, and thus they sometimes
thwart their own purposes.
Maria had no secrets, and longed for perfect confidence between herself and her husband. But here
was something she could not tell him. She almost
doubted if her course had b)een right. Ought she
not candidly have mlade known to him  her necessities and asked for the means to supply them? But
it was too late to do it now. In fact, she was far
from certain that she could have done it at any
time, or under any circumstances. She was unnerved, unprepared for this act in the drama, and
silently clung to the man she loved, with all a
woIman's unrestrained devotion. Mr. Harding knew
her face was but the reflection of her soul, and that
with her, there could be nothing really wrong. Forgetting for the time, his own perplexity, lie soothed
her tenderly and fondly returned her caress. And
tlhus the evening passed away.
VIII.
Mr. Harding awoke the next morning, with a
vague sense of unrest, whichl finally settled into the
conviction, that after all, there was something
wrong in the household. He had learned nothing
from Maria, the previous night. To-day was Saturday. Who was to officiate as housekeeper while his
wife was at the seminary? Who would get the dinner for the workmen on Monday? Maria had taken
one step more decided than he would have considered her capable of doing. What would be the
next one?
He had always calculated upon everything in her
department of the family arrangement, as being appropriately and satisfactorily accomplished. But a
sudden convulsion had uprooted the germs of his
expectations, and made a chasm in the recent past.
Should lie accordingly expect the future would disclose other chasmnis, perhaps even more dangerous
thanl the first?  ie blamed himself for his demonstration of feeling, the previous night, and Maria,
that she did not convert their little parlor into a
confessional, and confer on him the honor of priesthood. At breakfast, he was grave and silent.
Maria saw the change, but determined not to notice
it. Perhaps his business was troubling him.




30


ThIe C ITawaiian Monthly.


At length, Mr. Harding remarked with apparent
carelessness-and thiQ was the modts Wopcrotdi he
had planned for the previous night-''I saw Miss
Holt last evening, and she is to commence school a
week from Mondlay."
She is a fitne teacher,' said Maria.  Ih1ow the
children love her! Has her sister Julia got home
yet?"
Just the thing he wanted her to say.,"No! I was hoping she had, for I was going to
ask her to come1 over and do the work for awhile.'"
' What work?" And Maria looked up in unfeigned surprise. It had never occurred to her that
Mr. liarcling mighlt naturally wonlder how the daily
routine of his establishlment was to be maintain(ed,
if she was to be constantly away. She had provided
for everythinlg as she had always been in the habit
of doing. Naturally enouglh, he might wonder how
the lathe is to be run in the absence of the turner.
She felt reprove(l that she had not explained this
matter to him the preceding evening,:and hastened
to Imiake what explanation she could, at so late a (late.
'Mrs. D)enver is coming to get the dinners. She
said she would step in every night, 'and I could then
tell her what to do the next day. There's only one
session at the seminary, you know, and I shall be at
home onl the three o'clock train."
Maria said this in a conciliatory way. But the
seed was scattered too late. The earth was already
cold aid frosty.
' Just as you like!" There was a gratifying sense
of relief, yet Mr. Harding was more than ever certain that he slould have been consulted before any
such arrangements had been made.
Maria knew this and felt it most keenly too, and
had not her husband's manner been0 extremely distant and unapproachable, she would even then have
consulted him  in reference to the famnily arrangemeillt-, and have been guided by hiis wishes-just as
many seem to follow the leadings of Providence, by
going ahead and showing the way.
Mr. Harding left the house.with unaccustomed
austerity. Such morose tacitiunity lie had never
before exhibited. Maria felt his displeasure was
just and that she must abide the consequences. The


day, to her, was a long and dreary one. Immediately after teai, Mr. Harding' again went out, nor did
he return ulntil late in the evening. lHe avoided the
store, however, and nmuch of the tilme, wm;.; promenadillg upon his own lpremises, quivering with an
emnotioni utterly Uldefinable to him.
Maria took the cars M ionday morniniig, with a depression of spirits, wlhich heretofore, she had seldom
experienced.  ladol there bIeen one continuous winter, she nighlt have become chilled and morose, so
far as such inianifestations were possible with her.
But the little epoiso(tle, Fridahy evening, like a June
day in Martch, gave hope of returning Spring. And
yet, miore. In it was the sunshine of her husband's
face, and the glory and d(lepth of manhood-a shrine
to her more holy than aught else, save the heavenly
wor-hip, to which her soul had long been consecrateld.
But Maria had little chance for contemplation, for
when she enteredl the semlinary, the bevy of young
girls that rushed forward to welcome her, with the
artdor of youthful lovers, most effectually dispelled
all thoughts of herself, nor did the dal again permit
opportunity for refiection.
If one wants to forget herself entirely, shutting
out alike grief, care and perplexity, the neglect and
apathy of friends, frowning acquaintances and the
threats of enemies, neuralgie twinges and dyspeptic
blues, let lier go to the schoolroom where fifty young
faces, fresh as the first bloom of spring, are looking
into her own, with confiding trust. Oh, the beauty of
those splarkling eyes, with silken lashes turned up
like a daisy's fringe-the graceful curve as the head
bends forward, and the lips softly part, as if to catch
the tirst breath of inspiration from the teacher's lips.
Maria understood her work and realized its responsibilities. Thle i. Q(uincy system " was in its infancy, but years before slhe had fallen into many of
its mnethods as intuitively as a bee into clover.
There was no dullness, no insubordination, no hatred
of study inl her classes. There was tact-there was
con~c:ientious work. There was personal magnetism
-an influence that reached every heart, and as is
of ten the case, was greater than the teatcher herself.
SARAHI M. WYMAN.


(To be continued.)


DREAMS.


I have been dreaming of the happy pastOf anuiay a smile that I no more sha1ll see;
Of sCeIes anrd hopes too Ilbrigiht', t ooo bltst! to last,
That nevermore shall shed their light oii m1e!
I have been dreaming of my childhlood's hours,
Of the calm valley anId the peiaceful shiade,
Where my young hand tfirst plucked the violet flowers,
Where my young footsteps first ' mid roses strayed.


I have been dreaming of those cloudless years
When care or Ili-i t i, my spirit lever knew;
Ere Life's htrighit 1low'rets were bedlewe(l with tears,
And winged with.joy, Time's silken pinions flew.
And from such dreamis with imorn's pale glance I woke,
To tindr Life's bIarque still tosse(d on sorrow's stream;
To feel, alas! all happiness is broke,
That joy and hope for nme are now a dream.  F. W.




The flawaiian Monthhly.


31


PRISONS AND) PRISON DISCI-PLINE.
A PAPER READ BEFORE THE HONOLULU SOCIAL SCIENCE ASSOCIATION.


In treating of the subject of prisons I shall quote
largely from the work of Dr. E. C. Wines, entitled
' The State of Prisons and of Child-saving Institutions in the Civilized World," and from  the report
of the ', Proceedings of the Seventh Annual Conference of Charities and Correction, I;eld at Cleveland,
Ohio, June and July, 1880," as also from the Annual
Reports of the Massachusetts State Prison.
Report p. 36, paper by Mr. Lord.   '' The treatment of criminals on the present scale of mnimagement
is a comparatively new science.  Until recently the
world, for the most part, had but two or three prolmpt
and summary processes or methods of dealing with
prisoners, they being held as suchl only while their
final disposition awaited the det(ermination of the
law. Slavery or transportation wien suctll resources
were available, otherwise death, settled all questions
of escape or expense of confinement, maintenance
and discipline. ()Offences of almost any degree of
turpitude could in many of the most enlightened
countries, be expiated by fines-that being in some
ways desirable for the government-and for some
minor faults, and noticeably for differences of opinion
in regard to established forms for the time being, lasllings, mutilation, and the stoctks were more or less in
use; while for neresy, that pertaining more nearly to
divine authority, torture by fire was regarded as appropriate and in keeping with the ultinmate condition
of wicked men, according to the teachings of those
times.
4 Not the slightest idea of organized reformatory
measures as connected with prisoners ever entered
the hearts of men until almost within the memory of
persons now living. It was the policy of our English
ancestors to punish almost every criminal offence
with death, Irom shop-lifting to the amount of five
shillings to offences of the greatest malgnitude, as
rape, murder and high treason. Thus 80,0)'.) suffered in one reign, and about 20,000 in the next."
Dr. Wines says: ' The 'dark ages' of prislon life
were very dark. They were also long and dreary,
extending from the origin of civil societies to tie lbeginning of the eighteenth century of the Christian
era.
" The terrific personification of punishment in the
Hindu code was a living reality in them all. 'Punishment is the inspirer of Terror; with a black aspect
and a red eye it terrifies the guilty.' The inscription over the entrance of Dante's 'Inferno'-' Let all
who enter here leave hope behind'-stood, through
centuries and cycles, over all the prison gates of the
world, crushing every aspiration and paralyzing all
effort, except the effort to escape from the hated hell.
rrThe prison existed in China more than two
thousand years before the Christian era. In a Chi

nese work entitled 'Shu-King,' bearing date. about
2,600 years before Christ, mention is made of the
punishilent of the prison.'"
Tortures of a horrible severity were practiced upon
prisoners by the ancient Persians, Eyptians, Phoenicians and Cartilagenlians.
Torture was not only freely employed, but was
even studied as a science, so that the greatest possible amlount of pain might be inflicted without destroyilng life, iandl in such manner that the wretched
object miglt soonest be ready to ulndergo it again.
It was mlade, in fact, the principal part of prison
treatmenit for )llg centuries; and when, in Italy,
Beccarial first raised his voice against it, and showed
its folly as well as its wickedness, men were amlazed
at his daring to meddle with a practice so timehonored, of such easy application, and withal, as was
thought, so use!ul in its eftects.
It is only within about one hundlred years that the
idlea of organized r eformatory measures as connected
with pirisoners, received public attention. It might
indeed be said that no great and permanent reforms
began until after 1773, when John HIoward began
his labors in lEngland l  as prison-reformner. HIoward
continued his labors until 1791, when hle died. lfIe
ransac ke.d Europe for infornation relating to her
prisoins an jails, and it is said that with llis measuring tape, weighing scales and note-book, he repeatedly visited every jail in Engltel, and( once at least
all the principal prisons in every continental State.
Dr. Wines says of hini that "'he never took a statement on healrsay, but cross-questionedl keepers, turnkeys and prisoners. HIe explored evey dungeon and
cell himself, closely scrutinizing each with his own
eyes.  Finally, thving satisfied his exacting conscience by repeated revision and verification, he
brought out his 1book on tle ' State of Prisons,' with
its twenty-five quarto p)ages of 'proposed improvemeints.' '  It wtas his iltelne truthfulness, his inp)eritusi colnsicien.'e (,(ld in(doimitable will that malde
hill w\lht Il eve)tuatllty l:bec:blne-al European ceensor?111O)ll, b.
Thle niiaies of many others who have been prominent as prison reformers might be mentioned, and
the narrative of the abuses and iniquities which they
exposed, the opposition and discouragement they
encountered, and the many difficult questions involved, which they had to solve, would be instructive, but the limits of this paper forbid.
One of the first propositions we meet in approaching the subject is, " What ire tile true objects for
which prisons and prison discipline should be maintained."  In making answer I quote from a paper
by Henry W. Lord, of Michigan, presented to the
Conference of Charities at Cleveland, in 1880. He




32


The liawiraiian Monthly.


said that the first is the public safety.,  That is the
most important thing in all communities, and the
dangers that threaten it aie the greatest of all dangers. Next, the   reform   and  restoration of the
criminal.  Seclusion from  the public ways should
be the first step in all cases wherein a man becomes
dangerous to the putlic weal within the limit of
what are now called prison offences, anl hie should
not be restored to society until in the best judglment
that can be brought to bear, he shall have been adjudged fitted to reenter upon his social duties-in
the samne way that we send an insane person for his
insane acts to a hospital, until in the best judgment
that can be brought to bear, he is adjudged cured
and fitted toi reenter upon his social duties."
Dr. Despine, an eminent French physician and
philosopher in social science, says: ' The fact attested by all medical Wen wlo have mad(e treatment of
the insane a specialty, that insanity is much more
frequent with criminals than with other men, is
further proof that crime and madness,and suicide
have organic ties that bind them   very close together." HIe describes criminals as iphlysical anonmailies with intellectual faculties, incapable of serving as a counterpoise to depravity, complete or partial absence of moral faculties, moral idiots."  Such
persons should be removed from society for the twofold object of protecting society and of healing
them.
At the International Prison Congress held at
London in 1872, the American delegation submitted
a series of propositions on the subject of prison reform, the first of which was:  'Thie treatment of
criminals by society is for the protection of society.
But, since such treatment is directed rather to the
criminal than the crime, its object should be his
moral regeneration; hence it should be made a primary aim of prison discipline to reform the criminal
and not simply to inflict upon him a certain amtount
of vindictive suffering. The best guarantee of the
pnblic security against a repetition of his crime is
the reestablishrment of moral harmony in the soul
of the criminal himself -his new birth to a respect
for the laws."  It is this idea of reclaiming the
criminal that is at the foundation of the modern
system of prison reform.
Without attempting to name those who have
been prominent advocates of prison reform, or to
give any detailed account of the progress rmadle in
the various countries of Europe, in England and the
United States, it will suffice for the present to state
that the spirit of the measures advocated, gradually
made such impression that communities and states
began to rmake organized effort to efftct reforms, and
from this the next step was the establishment of
International Prison Congresses.
The first International Congress was held at
Frankfort-on-the-Main, in 1845, and was due to the
initiative of two eminent men-Messrs. D)uepetiaux
and Russell; the former being Inspector General of
prisons of Belgium, and the latter holding a similar


position in England. A second Congress; composed
of over two hundred members was held the next
year (1846) at Brussels. The third convened in
Brussels in 1856; the fourth was the Congress of
London, which met in 1872. The last one was held
in Stockholm in 1878. Of this Congress Dr. E. C.
Wines was the Honorary President. He was the
author of the valuable work above quoted.
In entering upon the discussion of the topic of
this paper, the subject presents such a number of
heads that hardly more than an outline can be given
of many of them.   Among the nmore important subdivisions of the subject involved are1. The Prevention of Crime.     This includes:
How to secure a suitable education to all the children of the State: How to save homeless, destitute,
neglected and vicious children.
2. Criminal prosecutions and the conduct of trials
-jury trials.
3. Sentences-Including the matter of the inequality of sentences, conditional liberation, indefilnite sentences, pardons and capital punishment.
4. Prisons-Structure of buildings, ventilation
and drainage, size and form of cells.
5. Jailors and prison officers-Peculiar qualifications required; professional training; their power;
their influence; need of supervision.
6. Prison inspection-Records and statistics.
7. Prison discipline-And this presents an almost
endless variety of phases, such as classification of
prisoners, punishll ents and rewards, commutation
of sentences, labor-whether on public works, work
shops, contract work, solitary or cellular system.
Prisoners sharing in proceeds of their labor or learning trades, education and religious instruction,
medical treatment, recreation, prison clothing, food,
correspondence, visits, care of discharged prisoners,
etc., etc.
8. lThe grave responsibility of the State in regard
to its prisoners. More especial attention will be
called to the points which seem to be of practical
bearing to us in our relations to the subject.
As to the matter of sentences. The inequality of
sentences is very difficult to deal with. The experience of the warden of the Massachusetts State
prison will illustrate it. In his report of 1864 he
says: "One of the most perplexing matters we have
to deal with is the inequality of sentences; each of
our judges appears to have a standard of his own by
which lhe is guided and a great diversity of opinion
seems to exist among them    upon this subject. I
know it is impossible so to regulate sentences that
equal and exact justice will be administered in each
individual case, as crimes of the same class vary so
much in the aggravation attending them. I do not
wish to be understood as favoring either of the extremes, but simply to point out the fact and the influence it has upon the discipline of the prison;"
and after giving a number of illustrations, he adds:
"No logic can convince a man that justice requires
him to serve fifteen years here for passing fifteen




The Hawaiian Monthly.


33


dollars in bad money, when his neighbor serves but
four for passing eighty, everything else being
equal." And in his report of 1865, he urges: c I
fear that our judges do not always realize the great
responsibility resting upon them when passing
sentence upon criminals. Ten years is as easily
said or written as two; and yet what a difference.
The one but an episode; the other, in many cases,'
comprises the most desirable and important period in
the lifetime of a man. It is not the severity but the
certainty of the sentence that prevents crime."
Mr. Lord, in his report to the Conference before
referred to, in treating of the inequality of sentences
says; "One of the ablest and oldest judges in
Michigan, one who is a writer of standard authority
and of thirty years experience on the bench in the
trial of criminals said to us recently, (I have long
since ceased to form for myself any conception or
idea whatever of the moral status of any prisoner
whom I may have before me.' This was significant
language and is widely suggestive from one who
has from early manhood to advanced age, occupied
a judgment seat. The wide range of discretion
given to judges in the imposition of sentences is
based entirely upon an expectation that they can
form an idea of the moral status of a prisoner in the
light of all the evidence that is brought to bear on
his case in the courts; yet the frank avowal of the
venerable magistrate referred to, of his inability to
meet that expectation, raises with us the presumption that the same disability rests upon all the criminal courts."  And Mr. Lord adds: "Courts cannot
search the conscience, and virtue and vice are rendered vague sometimes by circumstances; the intention that qualifies the crime cannot always be clearly
made out."
All punishment to accomplish desirable and lasting results must be just. It is the sense of the
justice of the punishment that carries conviction
alike to the child and the adult. It must not only
be merited, but the administration must be in a
spirit and manner, and under such consistent regulation, that the offender feels that no injustice has
been done him. Considerations of this nature have
led some to the advocating of indefinite sentences and
conditional liberations.
Dr. Wines in treating of such sentences, says:
"Indefinite sentences-that is, sentences not to run
for a fixed time, but till reformation-would in my
judgment, prove an effectual agency in the reform
of prisoners.  This proposition may have a rather
startling sound to some minds; but reflection, I
think, will modify any unfavorable first impressions.
The principle here stated was first announced by
Mr. Frederick Hill in one of his reports as government inspector of prisons for Scotland. Machonochies idea was substantially the same, but formulated in a different manner. He did not propose the
inposition of a sentence indefinite in form, but
only in operation and effect. His sentence took the
form of marks-so many hundred or so many


thousand good marks-to be earned by industry,
study and general good conduct, as the sole condition of release."  * * * * *    "In like manner
Archbishop Whately recommended that, instead of
a certain period of time, the convict should be
sentenced to a certain amount of work."
Mr. Lord in treating of the same subject and
discussing the objections and difficulties, asks: C"ow
shall it be ascertained with certainty when they are
so far reformed as to make their enlargement safe
to society?" And he replies: "'The answer is, that
we cannot know with certainty, but it can be known
equally well in this case as in the case of insanity.
Some insane patients are discharged apparently
cured; three, five or ten times, but are found still
dangerous to society and have to be returned to the
hospitals, and ultimately die without recovery.
There will be mistakes incident to imperfect human
nature. Criminals sentenced for limited terms are
discharged and re-committed over and over again,
with this difference, against the good sense of the
proceeding, that, there is in the majority of cases
no appearance of reformation, but, on the contrary,
perfect knowledge on the part of the authorities that
they are turned out more and more dangerous to
society at each successive time."
The subject of conditional liberations has in
some respects been tried with much success in
Ireland, under what is known as the Irish, or Crof ton
system. Dr. Wines' conclusions on the subject of
conditional liberation are, that it ' Is beyond all
doubt a good instrument; but equally beyond all
doubt it is an instrument exceedingly difficult to
handle, and which a bad handling may make dangerous."
Capital punishment we cannot venture to discuss
at this time, though it is one of the live and important questions of the day, relating to the enforcement of law and protection of society.
Then, as to the structure of prisons; their size;
the size and arrangement of the cells with reference
to ventilation and light, and other details. I would
only mention that it seems to be the opinion of those
who have made a study of the subject, that the cells
should be constructed with a view to receiving but
one occupant each; confining more than one prisoner
in a cell is d(lemd mo st objectionable.
The matter of the choice of jailors and prison officers is one of the first importance. Few perhaps
realize what a power and influence a jailor has. He
may make a prison a place of wretchedness, a hell,
or he may permit it to become a demoralized and
dangerous institution, or he may by his training and
wisdom, make it a most valuable agent for the good
of society. Every writer on the subject dwells on
the importance of securing wise and trained men to
govern prisons and have the charge of prisoners.
And following this branch of the subject comes
the matter of prison inspectors. Dr. Wines says:
" It is essentially necessary that the interiors of
prisons be subjected to a perpetual and and vigilant




34                                   The Havawii
observation. Official visitation and report are not
enough. The former is apt to be too perfunctory;
the latter, too one-sided.  'The dark places of the
earth are full of cruelty,' says the prophet, and a
prison is a very dark place in the sense of being
shielded from the public view. The vast nmajority
of good men and women know nothing of their inner life; the nature of such institutions repels them.
There is need that sharp, clear, practiced eyes be
directed to the sad interiors and tihat report to the
government be regularly made of what is seen
therein."  The advantages of such inspection, if
the inspectors are persons of worth and experience
and are permanent in their positions, would be very
great.
The records and statistics of prisons demand much
thought and attention. These should be very complete and accurate and often examined, scrutinized
and reported upon.
The matter of prison discipline opens up a broad
subject. The growing conviction on this matter is
that "greater use should be made of moral forces
and less of those which are merely physical." Dr.
Wines says: "4By physical forces is to be understood
whatever is intended to coerce; by moral forces,
whatever offers a choice, and thus strengthens the
will while guiding it. The essential distinction is
that between force and persuasion-between fettering the body and gaining the soul. There needs to be
introduced into prison discipline a higher aim-a
treatment which seeks to gain the will and not
merely to coerce the body. What is wanted is that
prisoners be trained to become honest and industrious freemen and not merely that they be reduced
for a time to the condition of well-ordered and
obedient bondsmen."'
But without dwelling on these general principles
I would remark that one of the first considerations
as to the disposition of prisoners after their commitment to prison is their classification. On this point
Dr. Wines says: "Much has been said and written
Qn the classification of prisoners, but there appears
to be no little confusion of thought on this subject;
and few comparatively, seem to have grasped any
really practical principle of convict classification.
Arbitrary classification by age, crime, similarity of
temperament and the like is impracticable and would
be useless if it were practicable. There is no rule
by which to regulate it. If by offense, that is the
mere accident of conviction, for it often happens that
an old and hardened criminal is convicted of some
mere misdemeanor. If by age, the youngest criminals, born and cradled in sin and steeped in it from
their birth, are often the most corrupt and corrupting. If by supposed similarity of temper and antecedent character, no one can pronounce on this with
certainty, for men are as often improved by associating with their opposites as with those who resemble
them. The only rational classification of prisoners
other than that which is effected by graded prisons
the only useful classification-is one based on charac

an Monthly.
ter, conduct and merit, as shown in the daily routine
-of prison life, and is moral rather than physical. And
here I would call attention to the evil and wrong of
compelling persons committed for and awaiting trial
to associate indiscriminately with convicts."
Next as to the kinds of labor best suited to attain
the true object of imprisonment and most for the
benefit of society. And I would assert without hesitation that the sending of prisoners to work on the
roads and other public works in gangs without discrimination, is wrong and outrageous. Maintaining
what may be called a "chain gang" to work before
the public on the roughest work may be wise. Being assigned to such work may be one of the severest punishments. But without consideration of the
nature of the offense committed, or the age or
character of the individuals, to expose them all
alike to the gaze of the public without classification
-in the same garb, under the same overseer, at the
same kind of work-the young and old-the one in
for his first misdemeanor and the old hardened
felon-is degrading, brutalizing and wrong.
Then as to rewards and punishments. The whole
system should be such that by good conduct and
earnest endeavor, the prisoner can better his condition and shorten his term of sentence. As far as
practicable make his condition while in jail depend
upon himself, with the power of shortening his
term by marks of credit. And in this connection I
would add that the plan of allowing prisoners to
share in the proceeds of their earnings is one which
should receive careful attention.
General education and religious instruction are
also found to be most important factors in attaining
the best discipline; they certainly are considerations
which the state cannot omit to heed. The state not
only has a duty and responsibility to its prisoners
while in jail, but grave responsibilities respecting
them on their discharge.
And among the many details of prison discipline
are the matters of correspondence, reading material
and visits of friends. None of these are of trifling
inport.
Food and clothing also require careful consideration. It is a great question whether the adoption
of a distinctive prison garb is at all wise.
But many of these points can only be alluded to
at this time, and there are many others which demand careful, intelligent thought.
In conclusion, the following practical suggestions
relating to the Hawaiian prisons, especially the
Oahu prison, which is our State prison, are the result of observation and thought and some personal
experience in the management of prisoners.
Perhaps first in importance is the need of securing
a trained prison officer to have the charge of the
Oahu jail. Such a man can be obtained from abroad
for compensation consistently within the means
available for prison purposes; and he should have
graded officers under him who could look forward
to promotion. All should be well paid. A well




The Hawaiian Monthly.


35


arranged prison system at Honolulu would produce
its results on the other three main prisons of the
islands; at Hilo, Wailuku and Nawiliwili.
Next, there should beyond question be established
a board of prison inspectors; perhaps three inspectors, two of whom to be independent citizens, all
serving without pay would be well. This board
should make frequent visits and render stated reports. Some of their reports at regular periods to
be published.
And a thorough and intelligent attempt should
be made to provide work for the prisoners within
the prison walls. The established answer to this
proposition is that ",it is no use to try it." IIt
wont pay and cannot be done."     I can safely say
that the experiment has not been tried for very
many years and it is doubtful if it ever was thoroughly tried. The entire system of sending out
individual prisoners to work for private parties as
house or yard servants is wholly unsound and is subversive of discipline. Without regard to the evils
of this plan on general principles, in actual fact
prisoners are selected for these individual services
according to their aptitude and handiness at such
work, with little or no reference to their classification.
The law relating to commutation of sentences,
which was passed in 1874, should be observed in the
spirit intended. And not as now used for the
benefit of all, or nearly all, without discrimination.
As now executed it loses nearly all of its force and
value. The law reads: " The Marshal shall require


the keeper of every jail to keep a record of the conduct of each convict whose term of imprisonment is
not less than three months, and for every month that
a convict appears by such record to have faithfully
observed all the rules of the prison and to have conducted himself in all respects properly, there shall
be deducted from the whole term of his sentence as
follows: Two working days for every thirty days.
Said records shall be shown in Privy Council when
considering petitions for Royal clemency."
The prison records should contain more than at
present, and should be closely scrutinized.
The pardoning power should not be exercised
as freely as at present. And it should largely, if not
altogether, be guided by the record of the prisoner,
and reports of the jailor and inspectors.
Hawaiians are not fitted to be jailors, except only
in subordinate positions-their whole training, home
life and associations is not calculated to make them
discreet disciplinarians. Many have been tried as
turnkeys and overseers, and with very few exceptions they are found to be either too lax or too severe
in their government, and not suitable to be entrusted with the care of prisoners except under the
imLmediate supervision of superior officers. This
experience has been especially marked in cases
where the prisoners were of different races. The
government which might be deemed by some to answer the purpose where all the prisoners are native
Hawaiians, would not be safe in case of foreigners
of various nationalities.
WILLIAM 0. SMITH.


UNFORTUNATE FRANKNESS; OR, THE TROUBLES OF A TRUTH TELLER.
A TALE WITH A MORAL.


It has come to be an accepted saying in many
quarters that the age for marvels has departed. No
person is now supposed to believe4anything which is
not clearly demonstrated to his senses and his understanding-nobody is to accept anything which he
does not fully understand. As a general rule it is
the fashion to scoff at all and everything outside of
the common routine of life as if it were impossible.
And yet strange things are happening.around us
constantly.
Mr. Richard Digby was a gentleman of mature
years and eminent respectability. He was moreover a member of Parliament and a typical embodyment of the ideas we have referred to. On all
matters of an unusual or marvelous nature he was
the most skeptical of skeptics; the most unaccountable coincidence was with him nothing more than
chance; a little strange perhaps, but that was all;
and as among his other virtues Mr. Digby numbered a strong attachment to truth, it is to be presumed that such was his actual opinion.
But there are spots even on the sun, and.like
many other good people, Mr. Richard Digby was not


content with felicitating himself on being so much
better than his neighbors, but was addicted to censuring somewhat harshly in them, the errors and
weaknesses to which he considered himself superior.
It so happened that returning from his club one
evening in company with a friend, they conversed
on a slight dereliction from truth, or rather a suppression of its full extent, of which a young acquaintance had been guilty in order to spare another's
feelings, and which had proved its own punishment
in drawing down upon himself and the other as well,
more than the evils he sought to shun. But while
his companion commiserated, Mr. Digby merely
condemned. "I have no pity for him," he said;
",no inducement should be able to tempt any man
to falsehood, or even to disguise the truth. Truth
is the first, the most pre-eminent of the virtues."
",Except charity," interrupted his companion,
",that suits all seasons, while truth does not."
"It should then," replied Digby. "So deeply impressed am I with its value, that I most heartily
wish that every human being were compelled by an
irresistable power, not merely to utter no single




The Hawaiian Monthly.


word of falsehood, but likewise never to leave the
truth unsaid."
Mr. Digby's friend made no comment, perhaps
his thoughts were not always such as he would like
to have made public. A little while after this they
seperated and the lover of truth found himself joined
by a queer little man, wrapped in a cloak, and with
his hat pressed down over his eyes.
" Mr. Digby," said the stranger, " were you quite
sincere in what you wished just now?"
"Of course I was," said Richard, walking on more
rapidly; itI always speak the truth."
"( But don't you think it might prove a dangerous
wish if granted?" asked the little man keeping close
beside him.
"i Not to an honest man," answered Digby shortly,
highly indignant at this intrusion.
" Well! what do you say to trying the plan in
your own person for a week? or we will say for one
day-one little day; you will find enough in it, I
fancy?"
"A month, a year, my whole lifetime would not
be too long," said Richard angrily.
' No, one day be it until you wish again. I'll not
take any unfair advantage of you," proceeded his
irritating and pertinacious companion.  " So you
accept my offer?"
"Of course I do, or would rather, if you had any
right to make one," said Richard, waxing more
wrathful every moment. " But be done with this
nonsense, sir; I am tired of your impertinence."
"Well, well, since you have accepted my offer,
you may deride my power if you will-deny it if
you can tomorrow; that's all," and with a sharp
laugh which sounded like the rattling of a pair of
castinets, the stranger left him. Digby felt for his
purse, doubting if the little man were anything better than a pickpocket; but all was safe, and he returned home, scarce bestowing another thought upon
the unknown intruder.
Digby awoke next morning with a shadowy impression of something like the foregoing conversation having passed in a dream, but he never heeded
dreams-they were ridiculous. His servant entered.
"Oh, you are awake, sir, I was just coming to call
you."
" I shall not get up yet. You may leave me now,
and I will sleep an hour longer."
{ But, sir, you desired to be called exactly at
eight-you forget you have important public business."
( Not a particle; there was not a grain of truth in
what I told you last night; I often say that to make
myself appear a person of consequence."
Watson vanished instanter, without venturing a
reply, but as soon as the door was shut Digby heard
something like a suppressed laugh. He started up
immediately; surely he must have been talking in
his sleep. He thought it was full time to summon
his waking senses.


He had scarcely.finished his breakfast, when with
the demure look which he had preserved during the
performance of his duties, Watson announced the
arrival of the tailor to procure an interview. "i He
says, sir, you desired him to call to-day."
"iYes, confound the fellow, I told him to come at
twelve, and I expected to be far enough from home
by that time; but I cannot avoid him-show him
up."
Like many other gentlemen, Mr. Digby was considerably indebted to his tailor, and was not pleased
to see either his bill nor himself.
"Very sorry indeed to trouble you, but business
must be attended to. I have a large payment to
make at the end of the week, and should be much
obliged if you would favor me by settling my little
account."
"( Little account, Mr. Harrison! I am sure it is
enormous-totally disproportionate to my income. I
can't pay it unless I retrench, and that I am not disposed to do; it makes a gentleman look so foolish."
But, sir, you promised to settle this account six
months ago."
" I know I did, and many others also; but I never
expected to do so when I promised-I knew I could
not."
"i But allow me to say, Mr. Digby, that as a gentleman "" I don't know what a gentleman should do,"
said Mr. Digby, "i but as long as the world considers
me such, I don't care what I am. I cannot pay your
bill without great inconvenience, and so long as I am
in Parliament I do not mean to trouble myself about
it."
" That's quite enough," said the tailor in great
indignation. " I know how to look upon you, sir,
and I am very sorry our establishment ever had the
misfortune of counting you among its customers.
Good morning, sir; when you are out of Parliament
I shall take good care to call upon you."
The tailor disappeared.  Digby struck himself
violently on the forehead. He wondered if he were
mad. Hlie knew he had given utterance to his real
sentiments, though even to his own mind they had
never before been presented in such guise. Feverish
with mortification, the fresh air might do him good,
so he turned to receive his coat from Watson, whom
he but now remembered hlie had not dismissed during the preceding dialogue.
" I hope, sir, you will not be angry," said Watson
after a little hesitation, c" but you will be good
enough to look for another servant; I shall leave at
the end of the present quarter."
"And no loss to you." replied Digby. " You can
easily get a place with double the wages I give you.
Sir Somers Leslie would have taken you a year ago
if I had recommended you; but I knew I could not
get another as good."
" You have often said, sir," observed the servant
reproachfully, " that you took so great an interest in


0




The Hlawaih
my fortunes that you would part with me at any
time if you could provide me with a better situation."
"And the greater fool you to believe me, or to
suppose that I should inconvenience myself to serve
you, without some very good reason for so doing."
Watson stared with eyes as large as doubloons
with astonishment, and Digby rushed out of the
room and out of the house without another sylable.
He was more than half certain now that he was
going mad. He had scarcely gone more than a few
yards when he met an old school-fellow.
" Delighted to see you, my dear Digby! was
coming to give you an early call, as I leave town this
evening to sail for India. I have just parted from
Bradford; he tells me you have promised to secure
him an appointment, and I am very glad to hear it.", I did promise to exert my influence," said Digby,
",but I knew it would be of no use, and never intended trying."
His friend bit his lips. After a minute he spoke
again.
", 'Tis a sad business to talk of, but you know that
poor Stanley Hume died yesterday."
"t So I heard. I had entertained some thoughts of
calling during the day, but that news put an end to
them."
it I wish it had been in your power to have gone
earlier," replied his friend, ' he was so anxious to
see you, as indeed I explained in my note the day
before-for you and I were the only persons he really
knew in this vast city, and old recollections made
him desire to have us near him. However, all
things must bend to necessity, though he often
echoed your regret that business should prevent your
obeying the summons to his death bed."
"It was not business," volunteered Digby, I
went to dine with some half-a-dozen pleasant fellows
at Sir Somers Leslie's, and then to the opera, where
I expected to meet Miss Barbara Brown."
His friend bit his lips again.
" Well-I have to congratulate you, I believeyou are going to be married to Miss Brown, I understand."
i" Yes, I am accepted there; though but for her
fortune I should never have thought of her-it is
quite an affair of interest."
His companion was astounded by all that he heard,
and cared not to remain in his company much longer.
", Having a hundred things to see to, I must now
take my leave," he said. " So wish me a pleasant
journey and then good bye."
", To tell you the truth, Chapman," was the unlooked for response, "t I care very little about your
journey. We have seen so little of each other of
late years, that all the liking I ever had for you has
departed."
"t And I can tell you, Mr. Digby, that I should
degrade myself by having such a heartless being
for a friend one minute after I found him out," retorted Chapman, who, having an ebony walking

ian Monthly.                                37
stick in his hand, followed up his words appropriately by knocking Mr. Digby down. He then
very coolly walked away.
When Digby arose, no one was in sight, for which
he felt very thankful; but completely bewildered
and mortified he was glad to take refuge in the first
coffee house he reached, where he remained for a
long time, speaking only when called upon and then
in such a manner that no one cared to trouble him.
At length he recollected that he had an appointment
with Miss Barbara Brown, and though lie would
have gladly dispensed with its fulfillment that day,
it could not be neglected, since her fortune was of
the utmost importance. But in paying the waiter
for the little he had taken, his unlucky frankness
was again manifested.,"You may keep the changeb"-it was no ungenerous recompense for the waiter's services- "I give it
to you, though in my opinion it is a regular system
of robbery-the extortion practiced by you and your
fraternity. "
"Sir!" said the waiter in a rage; "I never asked
you for anything. No one ever used such language
in this house until this moment; but then sir, none
but gentlemen ever came here before."
Digby left the house as quickly as possible, wondering what on earth made him tell such ill-timed
truths.  He was aroused from his reverie by a
familiar greeting.,"And whither do you bend your steps?" asked
his new companion.
"I am going to call upon the Browns', or rather
Miss Brown.","You are? Ah, well I suppose you have heard
of my misfortune in that quarter?"
"Yes, her father refused you; I knew all about
it, and was in fact myself the cause."
" You were! how so?"
" Why I told her father you were the most dissipated fellow about town, and that if he had any
regard for his daughter's happiness or fortune, he
would not commit either to your keeping. You
know, Thornton, it was not very far from   the
truth."
" Not very," dryly remarked the rejected. ",But
may I ask what was the motive of this interest in
her concerns."
"Why, I wanted to marry her myself, for her
fortune is a great object with me. I must wed an
heiress; and so it answered my purpose and we
shall be mnarried in a nionth.","More likely you will be in your grave," was the
retort. 4"I will have satisfaction for this cowardly,
this assassin-like conduct, in one I thought my
friend.","I don't like fighting," said Richard, with sincerity..*But you shall fight me or I'll horsewhip you in
every society where you dare to show yourself,"
roared Thornton.
"I had rather be horsewhipped twenty times than




38


The Hawaiian Monthly.


fight once," answered Digby, seeming to utter the
words without his own volition; "but as it is the
custom of the world, I'll meet you to-morrow."
They separated, and at last Digby found himself
in the presence of Miss Brown, and, a wonder for
him that day, passing the time without any particular blunders. As ill fortune however would
have it, the conversation chanced to turn on a young
lady of his acquaintance.
"She is very handsome, is she not?" asked Miss
Brown. "What do you think?"
At any other time Mr. Digby would have said lie
thought very littie about it, or have made some
similar indifferent remark; but this day truth ruled,
and he replied"I think her infinitely handsomer than yourself."
The fair Barbara was struck dumb for a moment;
so was he. The next inquiry however touched the
magic cord he must perforce obey.
"In that case then why do you not marry her?"
"I would if I were able; but she has no fortune,
and though I am very much attached to her, we
cannot marry-we are both too poor."
No sooner was this said than Digby rushed out
of the house like a nmadman, and traversed many a
street before he even recollected where he was.
He felt like a troubled spirit, condemned to wander
without rest, for he was ashamed to return home
where lihe had first betrayed himself, and afraid
from experience to venture anywhere else. After
some hours of weary and purposeless wandering, he
met a friend, also an M. P., and his truthful tongue
having admitted that he was tired and had no
object, he was persuaded to go to the House which
was then sitting. When they entered, a member
was on his feet, delivering, certainly not one of the
wisest speeches ever heard within those walls. No
sooner had he concluded than IDigby rose and began.." Before commenting on the speech of the member who has just sat down, and whom it would be
both falsehood and absurdity to call honorable, seeing that- "
Cries of Order! Order! from all parts of the house
drowned his voice; but he succeeded in talking
them down for a time-truth would be heard. "See

ing that I know him to be in every way undeserving
of the epithet, I must remark that I consider him
one of the greatest fools in England, and I should
wonder that the House had the patience to listen to
him, did I not believe that it contains many men
who are as great idiots as himself, and some, who if
they had their deserts- "
The conclusion of Mr. Digby's sentence was lost
in the general clamor; but despite noise and confusion he continued to utter numerous candid but uncivil remarks, militating greatly against the dignity
of She House, until he was removed in the custody
of the Sergeant-at-arms.
As he was being conducted through the lobby of
the House, a voice whispered in his ear-" Do you
not think that even better men than Mr. Digby
might find a little circumspection prudent in the use
of the truth?"
He looked around and saw the queer little man
gliding away. In an instant the previous night's
conversation flashed on his mind; he became calmer
for a short time, but ere morning was in violent
delirium. On his recovery the world generally attributed his extraordinary behavior to the approach
of illness. But all could not be put to rights, and
though he had no duel to fight, he had the mortification of hearing of Thornton's marriage to Miss
Barbara Brown before he was able to leave his room;
and having advisedly resigned his seat in Parliament,
he was sued the very next day by Mr. Harrison,
and compelled to pay his bill forthwith at considerable inconvenience.
Thenceforth, however, Mr. Richard Digby was
observed to be far more gentle in his comments on
the failings of other people, and somewhat less lofty
in his estimate of himself and his virtues; and
when, now and then, he would feel disposed to pride
himself on his mental and moral superiority, there
would flit through his mind the humiliating recollection of that day's strange events, and vanity would
retreat within itself at the rememnbrance of how contemptible a part he had been made to play in those
very points, wherein he had most particularly prided
himself.


TO A FRIEND.


I cannot, cannot read thee,
It puzzles me to know
Of all thy singularities,
And whiy thou art ju Lst so.
I hear thee speak so wild and free
I tremble while I listen;
Again I laugh as heartily
At some bright witticism.


One moment finds thee striving
For brilliant cold effect;
And this thing little prizing,
Commands but scant respect.
Again thy voice quick changing,
Is soft and deep and mild,
My thoughts no longer ranging,
Proclaim thee nature's child.


Perhaps some brilliant star thou art,
Hurled from its throne on high;
I wonder if thou hast a heart?
I listen-make reply.       S.




The flawaiic
WANTEDThe evils of party rule as illustrated in the experience of our American neighbors, is a subject we
are all familiar with. The ill effects which have
resulted from the supremacy of what is significantly
known as the "machine" in politics, are so evident
and have been pointed out so often, that there is no
need to enlarge upon them. But there are two
sides to most questions and there is another side to
this one, which in the present condition of our public affairs, is perhaps deserving of more consideration
than it has thus far received. Hitherto in these
islands-for some years past at any rate-there has
been very little of what an American would call
politics. Up to the present time and even now,
political parties in the sense which attaches to that
term elsewhere, have not existed here. The fact is
our people have been rather inclined in times past
to glory in this state of things and to congratulate
themselves that they were free from the dominion
of the caucus and the machine, that the independent voter and the honest office-holder need not stand
in fear of the party whip, and that the class of professional politicians was conspicuously absent. The
politics of the country, so far as the country had any
politics, has seemed to turn upon questions of temporary rather than of permanent interest. The horse
tax, the dog tax and other matters of about equal
moment occupied a large share of the attention of
the native voter. The foreigner, it is true, was
wont to concern himself somewhat with questions of
wider scope and more general importance, but the
great subject after all, which chiefly agitated the
mind of the citizen, was, whether A, B and C or X,
Y and Z were to hold the portfolios of Foreign
Affairs, Finance and the Interior.. Meanwhile, although questions of the greatest consequence to the
permanent welfare of the country had to be dealt
with by successive legislatures, these questions were
not always made especially prominent in the preliminary canvass and a majority of the members
were very likely to be elected on other and quite
subordinate issues.
Under the conditions which formerly existed here,
this style of conducting political affairs answered
tolerably well in practice. Its defects had not become fully manifest, while in a small, compact
community such as ours then was, the prominence
of the personal element had certain manifest advantages. But old things are passing away, the
population of the islands is not only increasing in
numbers, but is changing rapidly in composition
and in character, the business interests of the
country are largely increased and its public affairs
of necessity becoming more complicated, the growing magnitude of the public revenue and public
expenditure are at once a temptation and a menace;
the professional politician is coming prominently
to the front, and the character of our public affairs


in Monthly.                                  39
-A PARTY.
is approximating more and more to that which is
found in older and larger countries. In view of
these facts, it must be evident we think, that the
political methods which were in vogue thirty,
twenty, or even ten years ago, have become inadequate to present emergencies. While we have been
congratulating ourselves that we were free from the
objectionable machinery frequently connected with
the conduct of parties elsewhere, some of the very
worst evils which we had imagined were the results
of such machinery, have come in and fastened
themselves upon our own body politic with a grip
which will require other methods than those to
which we are accustomed, to effectually shake off.
The time is not only coining but has already come,
when the thinking men in this community are required to look the changed condition of things
squarely in the face and consider how it is to be met.
The question we now put to men of intelligence, of
character and of substance is, whether the adoption
of political methods analagous to those in use in
Great Britain and the United States, in other words
the formation and maintenance of a political party
or parties is not after all a necessity to the permanent
carrying on of a constitutional government, on any
but the most petty scale. How it may be in that
happy time of which the scientific prophets tell us,
when a perfected humanity shall, by a process of
natural selection, have gradually evolved an ideal
political state, is more than we can say. But taking
things as they are and human nature as we find it,
we believe the answer to our question must be in
the affirmative. The experience of nearly all countries enjoying any considerable degree of freedom
points in the one direction, and although in our own
case there are some peculiar difficulties in the way,
arising from the exceptional composition of our
voting population: we believe that ultimately, and
at no very distant date either, this country will
cease to be an exception to the general rule.
We hear and read a great deal, it is true, about
the "i palace party" and the " independent party "the " administration party" and the it people's
party," &c., &c. Such language, however, is vague
and liable to mislead. To speak plainly, there are
no such parties-certainly none in the sense in which
we have spoken of political parties in this article.
A mere unorganized aggregation of individuals,
however numerous and influential, does not constitute a party. The fact that there are a considerable number of persons in the community who are
known to be agreed upon certain leading points of
public policy, merely shows that the basis for a party
oganization and the material of which it may be
comprised exist-the party is yet to come.  Its
existence on a sound and healthy foundation implies
many things which are new in the political history
of these islands.




40


The Hawaiian Monthly.


It implies organization and a central managing
body of some kind-an organization and a management which the rank and file of the party, the men
who are expected to cast the votes, will recognize as
legitimate, and in the formation and selection of
which they can, if so disposed, have a voice. It
implies also some publicly recognized machinery for
selecting candidates, and some effectual means for
taking the sense of the voters as to who those candidates shall be.  It necessitates, moreover, some
method of putting forward in a way which shall be
fairly representative, a declaration of principles and
an authoritative statement of the grounds on which
the party claims the support of the country. In
addition to the above, the maintenance of an efficient
party organization involves and implies a number
of minor matters, which we cannot stop to enumerate, but which are familiar to those who have taken
an active part in politics elsewhere, especially in the
United States.
And finally, if any party is to be kept pure; if it
is to serve its legitimate purpose, and to avoid the
evils which have disfigured similar organizations in
other places, the best men who adhere to its banner
must take an active, personal share in its management. This will involve the expenditure of some
time and labor, and last, but perhaps not least, it
will require the expenditure of some money. But
this is unavoidable.  " Eternal vigilance'" is no
more the " price of liberty " than it is the price of
everything in the range of politics and government
which is worth having.
It is pleasant no doubt to get something for


nothing-to feel that the country will go on successfully and the affairs of government be administered
honestly and wisely, without our taking any trouble
in the matter. But the thing is impossible. It has
been thoroughly tried, and the result is failure.
How complete has been that failure, let the columns
of our daily and weekly newspapers attest. The
time has come when it is necessary to turn over a
a new leaf and start on a new basis. We have endeavored to indicate in a general way what we consider that basis should be.
We are not so foolish as to imagine that mere
machinery or organization however perfect, can
purify our. politics or ensure good government.
Sincere patriotism, guided by intelligence, and
willing to make some personal sacrifice for the public
weal, must be the inspiring and controlling force.
Without this, a party organization becomes like a
dead body from which the vital principle has fled;
not only inert and useless for any good, but tending
rapidly and inevitably to corruption and decay, alike
disgusting and dangerous. On the other hand,
good intentions however sincere and enthusiasm
however ardent, unless they have some effectual
medium through which to work, are like steam
from an open kettle of water. The fire may be hot,
the ebulition may be violent and the production of
steam  abundant, but it all floats off uselessly into
circumambient air, producing absolutely no effect
whatever except to form clouds of vapor and obstruct
the view.
i" For as the body without the spirit is dead, so
faith without works is dead also."


THE NEW LIBRARY BUILDING.


On the corner of Hotel and Alakea streets, directly opposite the Young Men's Christian Association, there is now being erected a building which is
intended as a permanent home for the Library and
Reading Room Association, and within whose walls
it is expected there will be gradually accumulated in
years to come, such a collection of books as shall be
an honor to our island metropolis and a monument
to those whose liberality and foresight have planned
and builded for the future wants of our community.
A large amount of care and thought have been
expended upon the plans for this building and all
future wants have been provided for so far as the
same could be forseen. At the same time the study
has been to combine the maximumr of accommnodation and convenience with the minimumof cost that
was practicable in a structure of the size and general
appearance which this was required to be.
The building committee halving been forbidden to
incur any debt, the progress made has been of
necessity, somewhat slow, the' work having been
prosecuted irregularly, from time to time, as the
condition of the subscription list has seemed to warrant. The following is a full description of the


building, whose' completion in the near future is
now a matter beyond any reasonable doubt.
The architectural style, while not conforming
strictly to any established model, is in its general
spirit and design, Grecian, and will present the
plain, solid and substantial appearance which is appropriate for a structure designed for the uses which
this is.
The approach is by a fight of six steps and a porch
with fluted columns with Corinthian capitals. The
steps and platform are in concrete, and the columns
and roof of the porch are wood, painted and sanded
in imitation of stone of the same color as the concrete steps.
From the porch an entrance six feet wide, with
handsome folding doors, gives access to a hall ten
feet wide and twenty feet long. On the left of this
hall is a parlor twenty feet square, fronting in Hotel
street and lighted by two windows, each four feet
wide by ten feet high. This room is intended for
conversation and such harmless social recreation as
members may wish to indulge in, without maintaining that strict quietude which is indispensible in a
reading room.




The Hawaiian Monthly.


41


From the end of the hall directly opposite the
front entrance, a doorway, five feet six inches
wide, opens into the reading room, an apartment
thirty-two feet wide by thirty-eight feet long, and
extending the entire width of the building. This
room will be lighted by three large mullioned windows, each seven feet wide and ten feet high, on
the Alakea street front, and three smaller windows
(each four feet by six) on the opposite side of the
room. These latter openings will pierce the outer
wall on the Ewa side of the building, and will be
placed high up, the bottoms of the windows being
seven feet from the floor. This arrangement will
facilitate ventilation and afford a good light fromnt
above, and at the same time will leave ample space
for book cases along the whole length of this side of
the room under the windows. These cases will
probably be used for the books belonging to the
reference department of the library, bound files of
newspapers, &c. Additional ventilation is provided
for by a series of ventilators, near the floor and just
below the ceiling, on both sides of the room.
Directly back of the reading room and communicating with it by large sliding doors, twelve feet
wide by thirteen feet high, is the library proper.
This room, which will be entirely devoted to the
storage of books, also extends the whole width of
the building, being thirty feet wide by twenty-two
feet deep, and it is estimated will furnish acconmmodation for twenty thousand volumes. The ceiling
of this room, as well as those of the reading room,
parlor and hall, will be sixteen feet high in the clear.
In order to economize space and provide for placing
as large a number of books as possible, the two
opposite sides of the roonm are without windows or
openings of any kind. The symnetry of the exterior
is preserved by a " blind " or imitation window on
the Alakea street front of the building.
At a height of eight feet, or half way between the
floor and ceiling, a gallery eight feet wide runs
along the two blank sides of the room, and is connected by a narrow gallery four feet wide, along the
rear end, opposite the large sliding doors already
mentioned. Book cases arranged on the alcove plan
will be placed both on the main floor and in the
gallery above, thus practically doubling the shelving
capacity of the room. Access to the gallery will be
had by a narrow flight of steps in one corner. Be

tween the galleries there will be a clear, space of
fourteen feet, extending from the floor to the ceiling.
The lighting and ventilation of this roomi will be
provided for-first, by the large sliding doors connecting with the reading room; second, by a door
in the rear of the room directly opposite, and a
corresponding window on the end gallery overhead;
and, third, by a large ventilating skylight, twelve
feet square, in the ceiling. It is believed that these
will be ample for the purpose intended.
The rear door of the library opens upon a verandah
which is reached by steps from Alakea street and
which communicates also with a small extension or
wing of the main building, twelve feet wide and
fifteen feet deep. This contains a janitor's room
with wash bowl and sink and other conveniences
and has no communication with the main building
except by the verandah aforesaid. It will be thus
seen that all requirements of a public library and
reading room have been carefully studied and fully
provi(led for.
The size of the main building is thirty-four feet
wide by eighty-four feet deep, which with the rear
extension, makes a total depth of ninety-nine feet.
The foundations are of a very substantial character
and the walls of brick, faced with pressed brick on
the three sides which are exposed to view. The
roof is of slate and the side walls are carried up
above the eaves, forming a parapet or fire wall which
has a concrete capping. The front of the building
on Hotel street is surmounted by a gable as is also
the central section on Alakea street, containing the
reading room. This arrangement varies the outline,
which would otherwise be rather monotonous in view
of the great length of the building, in proportion to
its height. As it is, it is believed that the general
exterior effect will be very satisfactory.
The pediments, corbels and sills for the various
window openings are all composed of concrete blocks,
moulded separately, and built into the walls precisely as though they were blocks of stone. The
window pedirnents and corbels are of Greecian design and will add materially to the character of the
building. The height from the ground to the top of
the coping on the straight part of the walls, is
twenty-five feet, and to the peak of the gables,
thirty-five feet.


Before the next number of the MONTHLY appears,
the general elections will have been held and the
members of the legislature chosen for the next two
years. We venture to predict that the result of the
elections will furnish a striking commentary upon
the views expressed elsewhere in this number, and
will illustrate once more the folly of putting "new
wine into old bottles."


A NEW FEATURE AT YALE.-The post graduate
course at Yale this year includes the study of railroads and their growth, shipping and international
trade, stocks and the effect of speculation on the
money market. Arthur T. Hadley, of the class of
'76, and for several years tutor in the classics and in
German, has charge of this department.




42


The Hawaiian Monthly.


EDITORIAL COMMENT.


The churches and religious bodies of Honolulu, in
common with similar organizations elsewhere, are
continually called upon to consider the great question or group of questions, which have come to
be generally formulated in the familiar phase, "How
to reach the masses."  That a large proportion, in
fact the majority of our foreign population, habitually absent themselves from  church services and
from public religious observances of all kinds, is an
indisputable fact. It is a fact equally indisputable
that these non-churchgoers are by no means all persons of evil habits and vicious lives. Their numbers
include a very considerable proportion of sober, industrious, well-behaved and generally respectable
people. The profligate and corrupt, naturally avoid
religious gatherings and especially the faithful
preaching of the gospel; but these things are found
to be avoided with almost equal pertinacity by many
who have no sympathy or fellowship with the class
just named. Nor will it do to assume that the
more respectable class of absentees from religious
observances are, as a rule, kept away by objections
to the doctrines or worship of our churches. Among
them may be found a few scientific agnostics, now
and then an avowed and aggressive infidel, and a
somewhat larger number of those who, while accepting the Christiau code of morals, either reject or are
indifferent to Christian theology.
But these classes together constitute but a small
minority of even the orderly and decent people who
habitually absent themselves from church services.
A very moderate amount of inquiry will satisfy any
candid observer that in the great majority of cases,
the difficulties are neither doctrinal nor liturgical.
These people as a rule are neither infidels nor agnostics. They acceptall the fundamental doctrines
of Christianity; they believe in the inspiration and
authority of the Bible, in God the creator and ruler
of the universe, in a divine Saviour, in the irmmortality of the soul, in a future judgment and a state
of rewards and punishments'after death. Furthermore they desire their children to believe in these
things, and in many instances show their appreciation of religious teaching by sending their children
to sunday school, even while themselves persistently
ignoring the regular services provided for adults.
It is an interesting fact also, that the exceptional
preacher who occasionally is able to attract and hold
this outside class, is apt to be one who preaches the
most 4"orthodox" of doctrines in the baldest and
most uncolmpromising manner. It is evidently not
the prominence of what is called "blue" theology in
our average preaching, which keeps people away.
The causes of the state of affairs above alluded to,
and the means by which it may be remedied, have
occupied the attention of religious people for years.
If a satisfactory solution of the problem has not been
arrived at, it'would hardly seem to be for want of
discussion.


The fact is, the question is much more complex, and
involves a vastly larger variety of considerations, than
at first sight appears. As for ourselves, we have no
off-hand solution to offer. We recognize the inherent difficulties of a subject which has taxed much
of the best heart and best brain of Christian people,
both here and elsewhere.
We venture, however, to call attention to what
has struck us as perhaps one weak point in the treatment which this subject has received. We refer to
the fact that the discussion and consideration which
have been bestowed upon it have been, in a certain
sense, of a one-sided kind. The pastors and officers
of the churches have viewed the matter from their
standpoint, and from that standpoint have debated
the question of cause and'cure. The non-churchgoers, to a certain extent, and in a less public and
formal way, have doubtless discussed the matter
among themselves. But we fear that the former
class have, as a rule, failed to put themselves into
such communication with the representatives of the
latter, as would enable them to understand and appreciate how the matter looks from  their side.
" Put yourself in his place," is a good rule to follow
in such cases, and how can you in imagination even,
put yourself in the place of another, unless you take
the pains to bring yourself into such personal contact.
and active sympathy with him, as to ascertain just
what his thouglts and feelings are. Preachers and
professors may meditate upon the matter patiently
and conscientiously, and may give in the fullest and
most elaborate mranner, their views as to why people
stay away from church and how they can be induced
to come; but what is also wanted is that the absentees themselves shall be heard from, and be induced
to state fully and frankly their side of the question.
Unless this is done, unlessi the representatives of the
two classes can be got together and made to express
and compare their respective views, and unless they
can le made to do this freely, frankly and in good
faith, and with mutual confidence in the candor and
good faith of each other, the real elements in the.
problem cannot be rightly understood.
We were led into this train of thought by reading
in an American paper an account of a movement
which haIs been recently inaugurated in Cincinnati,
and which seemed to us decidedly a move in the
right direction. The article in question is in such a
compact form as will hardly bear further condensation. We therefore give it entire:
I" CINCINNATI WOtRKINGMEIN.-Dr. W. Blackburn
and two or three other vigilant pastors in Cincinnati have lately begun an interesting experiment,
with a view to reaching the multitude of workingmen who now stand aloof from all church associations. The first thing done was to secure a conference of workingmen. Printed invitations were sent




The hawaiian Monthly.


q3


to some 500, whose names had been furnished by
their employers, to meet in one of the churches at
an appointed evening (Oct. 23). It was stated that
the meeting would be for a free expression of opinion
on subjects of a mental, moral and social nature, of
interest to every workingman, and for promoting
mutual acquaintance. About seventy picked men
of the ranks were present  There was at first attempted no formal organization. After a few explanatory reinmrks by the two pastors present, suggestions were called for on the part of the men. As
one of them writes me: v" For one hour and a half
we had some of the best and most spirited addresses
I ever heard. Every man of them was on our side.
Not a word was uttered reflecting on the churches or
Christianity, even by those wNho had not been churchgoers for years.'"  The need of such a movement for
elevating this class of people was strongly urged, and
the power of the church to help them  was most
freely admitted. A special committee of advisers
was named, including one or two men who have
been foremost in the national organization of workingmen. The notion that their first effort must be
to provide amusement found little favor. These are
the ideas which the men most insisted on: ( 1) means
for promoting self-education among the men; (2)
their moral elevation and helps to resist the temptations about themn; (3) enlightening the community
as to their real condition and just demands; (4) means
to prevent their drifting away from the best moral influences, and thus becoming a dangerous class in the
Republic; (5) the securing of their proper rights as
to wages, improvement of their homes and the
wretched tenement houses in which many of them
become more and more degraded; (6) showing them
that it is their own fault if any of them remain in
ignorance, vice and degradation. These and such
like topics will be discussed in order.  For the
present the meetings are to be held in one or other
of the churches, and will be enlivened by music and
singing.  Conversation with these men, says our
friend, is a practical school in 'pastoral theology'
and church work, and would be particularly profitable to deacons and other officials in our churches.
No doubt of that. More as to how this experimental
movement comes on, we shall be interested to learn."
Whether something of this kind is not practicable
in Honolulu and might not be productive of good
results, is a question which we submit to the consideration of our churches.
We are happy to believe that our brief remarks
last month, on the subject of school books, has
not been without effect.  The teacher's convention was held on Monday and Tuesday, Jan. 7th
and 8th, and a considerable portion of the time was
devoted to a consideration of this question. As we
entered the hall where the convention was being
held, about the first thing which greeted our ears
was an allusion from some one who had the floor, to
those tea-chests full of superanuated school books,


which we had mentioned in our article. Those
same tea-chests of books seemed to have impressed
themselves rather strongly upon the minds of the
assembled teachers, to judge at least, from the frequency with which they were heard from   during
the debate. At the close of the first day's discussion, a committee of seven was appointed to consider
the subject of a uniform series of text books for our
English schools. This committee reported the next
morning, their report was agreed to by the convention and the matter now rests with the Board of
Education. We are almost cruel enough to wish
that an itcumbus in the shape of a tea-chest of school
books might disturb the nightly slumbers of the
lHonorable Board, until they settle this matter in a
practical and sensible manner, and with due consideration for the pockets of parents.
~*   *     *X    *    -X*  *     *X *w
Another subject upon which the members of the
convention expressed their views in an unmnistakable manlner, was the making of all the government
schools free. A resolution in favor of such action
was introduced on the afternoon ot the first day and
passed unaninmoRsly. We trust that the Board of
Education will heed this expression of opinion.
The facts of the case are silmply these; that the
government schools taught in Hawaiian,, are and
always have been free, while in those which are
taught in English there is a charge made for tuition.
We are not aware of the motives which actuated
the former Board in making this regulation, but the
policy seems a most extraordinary one. It would
seem as if every possible facility should be afforded
the natives for having their children learnl the
English language, and that if any discrimination
were made, it should be in favor of the English
schools. Instead of this a policy has been adopted
which if not intended, is certainly calculated to have
the directly opposite effect. The present arrangement offers a direct pecuniary inducement to every
HIawaiian parent, who, through either poverty or
parsimony is open to the influence of such considerations, to deprive his children of the advantalges of
an English education and confine him to the tlawaiian common schools, which are as a rule, inferior
to the English schools in the intelligence of the
teachers and the quality of the instruction, as well
as in the range of the subjects taught.
We learn from the InIspector-(General of Schools
that the entire income from the fees of these pay
schools is but a smatll portion of the amnount expended
by the Board of Education. It is surely not worth
while for the sake of suc2h a consideration to offer a
direct discouragement to the acquiring of the English
language, and lay what is a heavy burden upon poor
people who desire to procure the best school advantages for their children.
It is true that the school agents in the several districts are authorized to remit the fees for tuition, in
the cases of those unable to pay, but this is hardly
a satisfactory solution of the matter. People of




44


The Hawaiian Monthly.


right feeling do not like to be put on a pauper basis,
nor should they be put in a position where they
must either plead poverty, or else pay what they
cannot afford.
There is another point which should not be forgotten. Within the last year or so there has been
an influx of Portuguese inmmigrants, including many
hundreds of children. These children must be sent
to school-our laws require it. Now who is to pay
for their tuition? Their parents-contract laborers
on plantations-cannot afford to pay for themn, and
the planter, in many instances at any rate, will not.
The Board has solved the difficulty by letting these
IN


Portuguese children attend the English schools without paying. And now the very pertinent question
presents itself; are not native Hawaiians-children
of the soil-to be treated at least as liberally as these
foreigners?
It appears that no legislation on the subject is requiredl. The whole power and discretion in the
matter is vested in the Board of Education. We
can only hope that they will use their discretion in
a broad and liberal spirit, and that the unanimous
recommendation of the associated teachers of the
Hawaiian Islands will receive the consideration it
deserves.


FOREIGN MISCELLANY.


0


THE SHAPIRA FORGERY.-The last year has witnessed one of the most ambitious and elaborate attempts in the way of literary and archeological
forgery which has come to light for a long time.
We refer to what is known as the  " Shapira Manuscript."  To manufacturebogus curiosand pass them
off on the ordinary run of travelers who visit the
Orient is comparatively a simple process, though this
art has been brought to a high degree of perfection.
But to attempt to impose on the profoundest scholars
in Europe, and specialists in oriental antiquities and
literature, in the manner undertaken by this man
Shapira, was a conception so far above ordinary
schemes of rascality as to amount almost to a stroke
of genius. It might well be described as fraud reduced to a fine art. A brief account of the affair
will serve to illustrate the remarkable amount of
ingenuity and labor, combined with no small degree
of learning, which are sometimes invested in enterprises of this kind; as well as the accurate and
searching methods of investigation which modern
scholarship has brought to bear upon their detection.
The facts of the case as condensed from an article in
the Congregationalist, are as follows:
Some time during last spring, Shapira, who is a
dealer in curiosities and antiquities in Jerusalem,
and who professes to be a converted Jew, wrote to
certain professors in Berlin, claiming to have discovered a codex of a portion of Deuteronomy written
in archaic characters and apparently of great age.
This of course hlie desired to dispose of. Dr. H. L.
Strack, Professor of Theology in the Berlin University, replied, telling him that the document in question was, from his own description, evidently a
forgery, and that it would not be worth his while to
come to Europe in search of a market, So far from
being discouraged at this rebuff, Mr. Shapira soon
after made his appearance in Berlin, and presenting
his precious roll for examination, desired an offer for
the same. It will be understood of course that a
document of the kind would, if genuine, be of
almost inestimable value. Professor Strack having,
after a personal examination, reiterated the conclusion arrived at from the written description, the


enterprising dealer in antiquities took his "treasure'
to Halle and Leipsic, where Herr Herman Guthe
also decided against it. With a persistence worthy
of a better cause, he now returned to Berlin, where
a commission consisting of seven of the most eminent
oriental scholars in Germany, after an examination
of just one hour and a half, came to the unanimous
conclusion that the whole thing was neither more
nor less than a very clever and unscrupulous forgery,
which they would be willing to purchase as an admirable specimen of what can be done in that line. Not
caring to trade on those terms, and satisfied that
nothing could be done in Germany, Shapira next
proceeded to London, and offered his manuscript at
an enormous figure to the trustees of the British
Museum, who submitted it to Professor C. D. Ginsburg for examination and judgment. As the result
of his investigation, Ginsburg made a lengthy report, in which he decided that the codex was beyond
all question a forgery, and gave in detail the reasons
on which his judgment was founded. Of this report,
which was published in full in the London Times,
the following is tihe substance:
The date claimed for the writing is not far from
B. C. 800-900, which would mnake it, at the least,
more than 2,600 years old. This is grounded on
two claims; the first is that the characters in which
it is written are much the same as those used on
what is known as the "Moabite stone," which has
about the age of those above stated, being the oldest
alphabetical characters yet discovered. The second
is, that it gives a form of the Deuteronomic text,
which differs from that known to have existed as
long ago as B. C. 300, and which, therefore, presumably must be anterior to that date.
The evidence on which Dr. Ginsburg founds his
conclusion that the codex is a forgery is twofold, being external and internal.
First. The external evidence. This is fourfold.
(1.) It is written on narrow slips of goat-skin
leather, such as have long been used for the rolls of
the Jewish synagogues. As of old, the Jews in all
parts of the world still read their Sabbatical lessons
out of the Pentateuch from manuscript rolls. After




The Hawaiian Monthly.


45


long use these often get so defaced as to become
illegible, when they are withdrawn. Strictly, these
disused rolls should be sacredly retained in a special
depository in the synagogue, but practically, especially in the East, the poor Jews mitigate their poverty by selling them; so that not only many pnblic
libraries, but many private collectors, possess such
obsolete parchments, or skins, ranging in date from
the 19th back to the 11th century. Some six years
ago the British Museum bought a number of such
from this very Shapira, who had brought them from
South-western Arabia.
(2.) The columns in these synagogue rolls are
bounded on the right and left by vertical lines indented in the leather by a hard point. Such rulings
do not stop with the lowest line of the writing, but
reach to the very edge of the leather. The Shapira
codex shows these indented lines, but not as boundaries to its columns, since the writing reaches over
them; strongly indicating, of course, that the dry
lines antedated the writing.
(3.) The upper and lower margins of the old
scrolls are ragged, rough and worn. But the Shapira
MSS. is only ragged at the bottom, being mainly
straight at the top, proving that this top cutting has
been of a date too recent to allow centuries to leave
their abrasion upon it.
(4.) Some of the slips sewn together to make the
Shapira MSS. bear marks of having been covered by
a frame which enclosed the writing and was filled
with some chemical agent, designed to " doctor"
and,age" the same.
Second. The internal evidence. This is too intricate to be more than hinted, but it is of six sorts.
(1.) The forger took it for granted that because
the canonical text confessedly contains two recensions of the Decalogue, there would be no difficulty
with a third, and so he made the Ten Commandments the groundwork of his text. What he gives
as the seventh commandment he makes up from
Lev. xix: 12, while his tenth is simply Lev. xix 17.
One of the most convincing proofs of the forgery is
found in the fact that an obliterated line on the
third column has been deciphered, and proves to be
a "commandment," which, on maturer consideration, did not satisfy the fabricator, who canceled it
and substituted what is now the sixth of the decalogue.
(2.) Deut. xxvii: 11-14 mentions both blessings
and curses upon the twelve tribes, yet gives only
the maledictions [vv. 15-26]. This manifestly suggested to the forger to supply the benedictions,
which he made to harmonize with his version of the
Ten Commandments.
(3.) In like manner he added, omitted and inserted, so as to yield ten maledictions to range
round his commandments.
(4.) To give the appearance of antiquity, he not
only imitated the archaic characters found on the
",Moabite stone," but borrowed expressions from it.
In the decalogue, for example, he separates the


words and puts a full stop after every expression,
exactly as on that stone. In describing Moabite
territory he omits localities found in the canonical
text, and inserts only those which are named on
that stone.
(5.) That the forger was a Jew from the north of
Europe is made probable by certain errors in spelling, which are peculiar to the Hebrews in Poland,
Russia and Germany.
(6.) The compiler of the text, who was a tolerable Hebraist, clearly dictated that text to the scribe
who wrote it down in these Phenician characters;
while he himself could not have been familiar with
those characters, because he did not detect manifest
errors in them-especially one instance of two letters
transposed, which instead of saying of God that He
"was angry," actually declares that He,"committed
adultery."
Dr. Ginsburg detects two different hand-writings
in the MSS. Thence he reasons that with these
two and the compiler and the chemist who did the
'doctoring" in favor of the look of age, at least four
persons were in the conspiracy.
Taking it altogether, Prof. Ginsburg's investigation and report constitute a very neat piece of
literary detective work, and one which is likely to
have a depressing effect on the manufacture and
sale of bogus antiquities. In view of the above exposure, there will be but little temptation for some
time to come for any one to "bull" the codex market
or get up a,"corner" in old parchments.
A NEW MANUAL TRA IN [NG SCHOOL. -The corner
stone of a manual training school was laid in Chicago
on the 24th of September, with public ceremonies.
The foundation of this enterprise is a gift of $100,000
from the Commercial Club. The principal address
of the occasion was by Mr. E. W. Blatchford, who
has been actively identified with the originating and
organizing of this important movement.   Among
those who took part in the exercises was Col. F. W.
Parker, formerly connected with the public schools
in Quincy and Boston, now with the Normal School,
Chicago. In the course of his remarks Col. Parker
said:
" Three-fourths of the successful men of the country, of wh itevor calling or profession, had found the
best part of their education on a farm or in the
workshop; that home life in great cities did not furnish the opportunities for such work; and the patrons
of the training school were simply taking the plain
facts of history and practically applying them to the
benefit of the present and future generations. What
had hitherto been left to the accidents of social
conditions they, with rare foresight, proposed to
adopt, use, guide, and control by systematic instruction."
In this Manual Training School there is to be a
three years course, devoted to teaching mathematics,
drawing, the high school English branches, carpentry, wood-turning, pattern-making, iron-chip



The Hawaiian Monthly.


ping, forge-work, brazing, soldering, and the use of
machine-shop tools generally.  And yet it is not
strictly a polytechnic school; it is rather a more
elementary training than that. A similar school has
been in operation for several years in connection
with the Washington University, St. Louis, and
with most thoroughly approved success.
Another thing worthy of mention about the found

ing of this Manual Training School is the evidence
it present, of the deep, earnest, even studious interest which some capitalists and men of wealth
take in efforts to improve, to the utmost, the condition of the industrial classes. It is a pleasure to
record an event so highly significant and so encouraging. The influence of it will go far and wide.


SCIENCE AND INVENTION.


The recent volcanic disturbances in Java and the
surrounding regions have been made the subject of
an article by Mr. Richard A. Proctor in the Contemporary Review. We make afew extracts from this
interesting paper, regretting that our space will not
enable us to present it more fully. The ideas advanced will probably be new to many of our readers.
"The material life of a planet is beginning to be
recognized as being no less real than the the life of
a plant or of an animal. It is a different kind of
life; there is neither consciousness such as we see
in one of those forms of life, nor such systematic
progress as we recognize in plant-life. But it is life
all the same. It has had a beginning, like all things
which exist; and, like them all, it must have an
end.
The lifetime of a world like our earth may be
truly said to be a lifetime of cooling. Beginning in
the glowing vaporous condition which we see in the
sun and stars, an orb in space passes gradually to the
condition of a cool, non-luminous mass, and thence,
with progress depending chiefly on its size, it passes
steadily onwards towards inertness and death.
*    *    *    Only by the action of her Vulcanian
energies can the earth maintain her position as an
abode of life.
The uphevals and downsinkings, the rushing of
ocean in great waves over islands and seaports, by
which tens of thousands of human beings, and still
greater numbers of animals, lose their lives, are
part of the evidence which the earth gives that
within her frame there still remains enough of
vitality for the support of life during the hundreds
of thousands of years yet to come.
This vitality is not due, as seems commonly imagined, to the earth's internal heat. Rather the
earth's internal heat is due to the vitality with
which her frame is instinct. By virtue of the force
of gravity pervading her whole frame, the crust of
the earth is continually undergoing changes, as the
loss of heat and consequent contraction, or chemical
changes beneath the surface, leave room for the
movement inwards of the rock-substances of the
crust, with crushing, grinding action, and the generation of intense heat. It is to these energies, and
the material which as yet they have on which to
work, that the earth's vitality is due. She will not,
indeed, retain her vitality as long as she retains her
gravitating power. That power must have some

thing to work on. When the whole frame of the
earth has been compressed to a condition of the
greatest density which her attractive energies can
produce, then terrestrial gravity will have nothing
left to work on within the earth, and the earth's
globe will be to all intents and purposes dead.
She will have no more life of her own than has
the moon which discharges all her planetary functions, yet has a surface arid and airless, dreary,
desolate and dead.
But such disturbances as the recent earthquakes,
while disasterous in their effects to those living near
the shaken regions, assure us that as yet the earth
is not near death. She is still full of vitality.
Thousands-nay, tens, hundreds of thousands-of
years will stiltfpass before even the beginning of the
end is seen, in the steady disintegration and removal
of the land without renovation or renewal by the
action of subterranean forces."
In the domain of inventions, the chief interest
continues to be centered in the almost innumerable
devices for applying electricity to the carrying on of
the world's work. During the last autumn, there
was open at Vienna an International Electrical Exhibition, of which we find an admirable account in a
letter from Rev. C. A. Stoddard, D.D., to the New
York Observer. We make tile following extracts:
"Aside from telegraphs, telephones, and countless varieties of electrical appliances for generating
and applying power, the two striking points of the
exhibition are the Siemens electric railway and the
numerous practical methods of lighting which are
exhibited. The railway seems to be a success, its
car runs back and forth constantly, carrying crowds
of people to their own satisfaction and that of the onlookers. It differs from the electric railway which
was constructed in the environs of Berlin, in that
the electricity is stored for the trip, beneath the car.
In the Berlin railway it was communicated by means
of a cable on posts along the line. * * * *
{t The lighting of the buildings by electricity is on
a vast scale. There are English and American and
German systems exhibited, and a series of rooms
fitted up with extreme elegance illustrate the practical application of the electric current to the purposes of house lighting. No more beautiful and
brilliant suites of apartments could be seen, even in
the palaces of kings.




The Hawaiian Monthly.


47


("The possibility of turning on and off any number of incandescent lamps in one circuit, without
regulating the main current, is shown in a very successful way. Some of the designs shown are most
beautiful. Besides ordinary chandeliers and brackets
there are boquets of glass flowers, from which the
light proceeds; fountains in the center of the room
that seem to be throwing out crystal streams of light;
rays of light flowing into a room without any jet or
fixture being visible; a beautiful boudoir whose


ceiling is pierced in manifold places in the form of
little stars, and behind each opening an incandescent
lamp is placed, so that the apartment seems starlit.
To recount the wonders which have already flowed
from  the practical application of electricity, and
which are on view at Vienna, would require the
knowledge of an electrician, the terminology of a
machinist, and several issues of the New York
Observer."


FASHIONS AND NOVELTIES.


The most notable feature at fashionable evening
receptions is the return to high coiffures.  The
change has been slowly made, but it is accomplished
for dress occasions, though the low English knot is
still worn in the day time. Very little hair is needed
with the new high coils, as nothing must be added
to the size of the head. The back hair is rolled upward in a French twist, and at the crown of the
head it is looped away to form a small, soft coil on
each sicd of the twist. The front hair is still worn
in a 'd shingled bang " that is slightly curved at the
ends in layers all along the top of the head. Any
short hairs about the nape of the neck are frizzed
slightly or made into very short fine, fluffy curls.
Grey is a most fashionable color this winter, we
see it employed for almost all articles of dress, but
especially as trimmings for dresses, bonnets, hats,
etc., etc., and in a number of shades varying fro)m
light silver and steel-grey down to dark somnre
slate-grey. Perhaps our readers may be surprised
when we tell them it is most becoming and elegant
at the same time, yet we can assure them that the
most lovely combinations of grey mingled with blue,
plum, Bordeaux, garnet, scarlet, delf, coral-red,
Etruscan, havannah, violet, etc., are seen on toilettes
for every occasion, especially for visiting and the
evening.
The simple and comfortable sailor costumes are
useful and becoming for little girls. They are made
of dark blue serge. For trimmhig, narrow    ecru
braid is chosen. It is sewn in se'eral close rows
round the skirt and the it la laveuse " tucked up
tunic. Under the loose blouse, a plain chemlisette is
worn, the blouse has an oval opening in front, to
which a sailor collar cut square behind, is attached.
A plain felt hat with broad silk band is the suitable
finish to this smart little dress.
Gloves as the finishing touch to a ball dress, have
already attained the length of 31 inches, and must
now cover the whole arm up to the shoulder. The
Mousquetaire, made of Danish leather, have three
or four buttons at the wrist. Jersey gloves, on the
contrary, have a broad openwork trimming above
the elbows and elastic fastenings. It is always good
taste for gloves to match the dress either in exact or
complimentary color, but to those who like the extraordinary, a novel scale of new colors is offered,
which under the name of London, sang de boeuf,
toucan, ibis and canary, embrace every possible shade
from dark red to the brightest yellow, and afford an
infinite variety of remarkable styles. Gloves are not
worn so loosely wrinkled on the arms as they have
been.
The riding dress of the aristocratic Parisian ladies
has undergone an entire change in imitation of the


Empress Elizabeth of Austria, who does not like
dark or plain materials. Olive and red-brown riding
habits are therefore the fashion, the waist made like
a postillion's jacket edged with silk cord, the color of
the habit, intermixed with gold or silver threads. To
this belongs a lighter colored waistcoat, white, sulphur colored, or chamois, with a double row of gold
or silver buttons. The by no means too long skirt is
looped up with two oxidised or gilt clasps. The
Tyrolese felt hat is adorned with an eagle or heron's
feather often ten inches long. The knob of the
riding whip constitutes a flacon with a gold or
precious stone stopper, on which the owner's arms
are engraved.
Worth has been making a pretty dinner gown for
the Princess of Wales. The skirt is cream satin,
trimmlned with narrow flounces of Brussels lace; the
paniers are ornamented with plush appliqu6s, while
the bodice and train are of pale claret velvet, the
latter turned back with revers to match the paniers.
One of Mine. Gerster's most effective walking
gowns is of pigeon-greS cloth, with a long, loosely
flowing mantle of gray cloth, brocaded in large
horse-shoes of a darker shade. The hat worn with
this has a high, square crown, and is of velvet,
trimmed with long plumes.
The latest novelty for 5 o'clock tea it is said is
a bibbed apron in the style of the Swiss peasants,
made of black or red surah, and trimmed with insertions and broad lace. These are worn with short
costumes, and have superseded the long-trained teagowns so popular last year.
The newest silk umbrellas have little leather
purses attached to the handle. It is already difficult
enough to keep a silk umbrella without this device.
Heavy hoops of gold and silver are to be worn
once more for ear-rings. This time they are single
and plain, fittitng the ear so as to leave no wire
visible. The correct style is from three-quarters to
an inch in diameter.
Some of the latest "Regret" cards have a couple
of bars and words of the song, "The heart bowed
down. "
Among the most charming luncheon parties given
in New York, says the Bazaar, are those of a lady
who cooks her simple but elegant meal on a tiny
stove that stands on a dinner plate in a hall room,
has no servant to wait, and washes the dishes herself when the guests are gone. But the table is exquisitively spread, and the talk is of books, pictures,
morals, manners, litdrary history, music, the drama,
men and women of genius, the world's work and
hope.




48


The Hawaiian Monthly.


PUZZLE DEPARTMENT.


CHARADE.
My first is a circle that aids in great work;
My second is a fact we oftentimes shirk;
While my whole is useful to a hospital clerk.
CRYPTOGRAM.
Xhjc wseje xrhhdi tse France jhie,
Gjfvrev nc tse Xhvec-iee,
Mhjts tse ncmfct jnkej mrhwi,
Refancy he nc gsnrvnis yree
Ghdncy th f jnaej fye,
Se gjhwei sni jhgbl gua wnts wnce,
Fcv dfbei f yfrrfct anryjndfye
Th efcl f juncev thwej fcv isjnce.  C.
QUESTIONS.
-What is the meaning of "0," "S" and "CC"
seen on the back of some United States coins?


-When and by whom were the Scriptures first
called "The Bible?" 
-What French author, born late in the seventeenth century, is known in history by a pseudonym
consisting of an anagram on his real name?
CONUNDRUMS.
-With whom do the mermaids dance?
-Why was Martin Luther like a dyspeptic robin?
— When is money wet?
The words in the following sentence can be so
arranged as to form one word:
Red nuts and gin.
Answers are requested to the above, and also to
the puzzles, etc., in the January number.
f


WHIMSICALITIES.


ONE WAY OF RAISING MEETING HOUSES.
The following from the records of a New England
parish shows how they raised meeting houses in the
olden times:
April 6, 1784. The inhabitants of this parish
met, pursuant to adjournment, and passed the following vote: Voted, To purchase two barrels of rum,
one barrel of pork, four bushels of beans, ten gallons
of molasses, ten pounds of coffee, and twenty-eight
pounds of sugar, to raise the meeting house.
Voted, That Nathaniel Conant was desired to procure said articles.                  B. P. S.
OLD WASHING RHYMES.
They that wash on Monday-have all the week to
dry;
And they that wash on Tuesday-are not so much
awry;
And they that wash on Wednesday-are not perhaps
to blame;
But they that wash on Thursday-wash with a sense
of shame;
And they that wash on Friday-must surely wash
in need;
While they that wash on Saturday-ah, they are
sluts indeed!
-Here is a curious instance of mispunctuation:
" Lord Palmerston then entered on his head, a white
tiat upon his feet, large but well-polished boots upon
his brow, a dark cloud in his hand, his faithful
walking-stick in his eye, a menacing glare saying
nothing."
-Dr. Valentine Mott once gave the following
advice to a class of medical graduates: " Young


gentlemen, have two pockets made; a large one to
hold the insults, and a small one to hold the fees."
-Women are right to crave beauty at any price,
since beauty is the only merit that men do not contest with them.-A Dupuy.
-If we had no defects, we should not take so
much pleasure in discovering the defects of others.
La Rochefoueauld.
-A coquette is more occupied with the homage
we refuse her, than with that we bestow upon her.
-A young lady is not like a tree. You can not
estimate her age by counting her rings.
-An Illinois man, after marrying his third wife,
was dunned for his second wife's first husband's
tombstone, and paid the bill.
-When Fogg was asked regarding the latest additions to the English language, he said he would
ask his wife. She always had the last word.
-Although the tax on matches has been removed,
young men who marry must pay the parson all the
same.
-Darwin says that the monkey can blush. He
certainly ought to when he sees the way his descend
ants are cutting~up.
-",Have you got quail on toast?" asked a seedylooking party as he entered a restaurant. "Have
you got an eagle on silver," asked the proprietor.
-A paper has this advertisement: "Two sisters
want washing." We fear thousands of brothers are
in the same predicament.
-Better a feed of poi and raw fish with a receipted
bill in your pocket, than turkey and champagne and
a note to pay next week.




YEARLY SUBSCRIPTION, $5.00.:: SINGLE NUMBERS, FIFTY CENTS.


i
I
p


I
I


VOLUME 1. 


NUMBER.3


THE


HAWAIIAN MONTHLY.
DEVOTEDI TO
LITERATURE                         ART,           SCIENCE.                 POLITICS,                 AND            GENERAL                   CULTURE.
MARA f( I,, 18S4.
CONTENTS.
PA(K.
Thoughts on, State            E4dilcatioll........o e..................n e49
The Five Dollar (o1d Piee........................5.........................................................  52
H  o n ie....................................................................................................................................
Farms and         Farming in        this Kingdom............................................................................................ 5
The Lawyer           Outwitted...............................................................................................................60
To Sister Vida on her Fifteenth                  Birthday........................................................................................3
The Elections......                                                                                                                                      64
e      E lect~rion  ('}Xs:1....llt............................................................................................................................64
E ditorial     C orn   m en  t........................5.................................................................................................65
F oreig   n   M iscellany.......................................................................................................................67
Musical and Dramnati..........................................................................................................    69
Fashions and No velties...........................................................................................                                     70
P uzzle      J epartm   e    t........................................................................................................................ 71
W   hill  sica  lities..............................................................7................................................................ 71


I
I
I
i
I
I


I


i()NO)IU1:


PRINTED AT THE HAWAIIAN GAZETTE OFFICE.




Hawaiian Carriage Manufacturing Company,.........................  ( I..........................
I'PRESIDENT  AND A NAG...............................AV..........  (I) N  S'.
Vic E  PRESII DENT'............................................ N..................   N. W RIGH'T,
SE(IRETARY  AND!THEI'IAS.r..............................................................E.  '. SCH UI   AN.
A iI\                                      1 TOl:....................................................................  M.  1)A M O( N.
A-.L arg-e arnd. C0 o rplete,a-ssortX ent of
Wagon and Carriage Material on Hand and for Sale,............... AT   REASONABLE   RATES...............
Fbe ~Ca~diijages ZMantu-te1e:d.
"' OCh-eapOer tla= IXlmpsorteL W"ork. ~{
Cane and Plantation Wagons Built to Suit Any Kind of Work, at
Great Inducements to Planters.
HEAVY WHEELS KEPT IN ST'10K FOR ORitERS OF ANY DESCRIPTION.
Xv.           1.    1 _  _ 1  __ ---~:- ---....................7.......
HtONEEfi fftiIETUiBE W                         E'ROflOS 0,
x 1               1 6.03 cd 70
F-ort Street, t                           Hote'. Street.
(C..;E. WIEBLL    A    IS., ' -    - - PmR:OPRIIEJT  R
Meep oz. HIand the Iiargest -.sscrtxeznt of
aiml I PH:lTLSTERY TO BEO FOIN1) IN THE KINUDilOM. All Kinds of l'pholstery
alml )RAIPERY Made to Order in the Very,Latest Style.
Pianos and Good Cane Seat Chairs for Rent.
'The Cleapest Place to Buy.11 Iir=.ds of
_w&<i~~ IR tffu$te   saedts*d    ew$g ^MiR         es      i t la 
A Large Assortment of Wall Paper..I Ilnderltking in All its Branches Thoroughly a nd Satisfactorily Attended to.
7I'C:le(/W.e a(t ilc.?(';d (e,,.Ao. 24-9.]  *'. E.  J"ILLIA  MS.  [T7e/,)o,e  w-.!.Va t A i/,.f Af'i   V,,. 7;




T H E


HAWAIIAN MONTHLY.


VOLUME I.]


[NUMBER 3.


HONOLULU, MARCH. 4884.


THOUGHTS ON STATE EDUCATION


No.
In our former article under the above title, we
considered the general question of the object and
scope of State education, and endeavored to define
the kind and amount of instruction which should be
provided in the government common schools. We
propose now to offer a few thoughts concerning the
duty of the State towards the 'higher education,"
using that term, however, in a somewhat broader
sense than usual, and making it to include everything above the range of such a common school
course as was outlined in our last. Our views of
what such a course should be, were expressed in the
following words: "It should consist mostly of those
things which every man and woman in a civilized
community ought to know. It should concentrate
its strength on those branches which are expedient
and practically useful for all persons, regardless of
wealth or social position." Such a course of study
is not only expedient and useful for all, but a fair
degree of proficiency in the branches named, is
practicable for all children and young persons of
average intelligence and memory.  Government
schools intended for the use of all, cannot limit their
standard to the requirements of the exceptionally
stupid, any more than they can raise that standard to
the level of the exceptionally brilliant.
Now, above and beyond the line which we have
marked out as suitable for the common schools, there
extends a vast field, embracing the entire range of
human knowledge and including many subjects,
proficiency in which is only possible to those who
are peculiarly gifted by nature, or whose tastes and
worldly conditions enable them to cultivate specialties. It is as essential to the highest development of society and the best interests of the State
that there should be proficiency and thoroughness in
these higher branches, on the part of the few, as
that there should be familiarity with the more elementary studies on the part of many. A nation, all of
whose people are possessed of a good common school
education may be prosperous and happy, provided,


that its people in addition to a fair amount of intelligence, are possessed of virtue, industry and thrift.
But, unless the higher education receives due recognition and encouragement, unless, in addition to a
fair general average of intelligence and information,
there are scholars and thinkers-men of highly
trained intellect, specialists and those who can take
rank as authorities in their several departments;
such a nation can take no leading place in the affairs
of the world; her literature, her science, her philosophy must be borrowed, and she can never rise above
a position of intellectual, provincialism and dependence.
Such being the case, the practical question is: has,
the State in its organic capacity-the government,
in other words-any duty in the premises? To
answer this question in a satisfactory manner, we
need only have recourse to the proposition laid
down in our former article, that State education "s is
not a matter of charity, but of necessity and policy,"
and that its object is not the benefit of the individual,
but "the welfare of society and the safety of the
State." This principle furnishes the key which will
enable us to solve the present problem as readily
as it enabled us to solve the general questions concerning education in the common schools. If the
best interests of society require that there be not
only a general training in those things which are
generally useful, but that there be a certain proportion of highly cultivated intellects and competent
specialists in various lines of scholarship, science
and the arts, it seems as clearly the duty of society
in its organic capacity to provide facilities for meeting the latter want as for the former. How this
want is to be supplied, how much aid the State
ought properly to give to the cause of higher education and how that aid may be best applied, are
questions which we will presently consider.
The first thing to be noticed is, that as we ascend
in the educational scale, as we rise from the simpler
to the more complex and difficult studies, there




50


0The Hawaiian Monthly.


must be a constant process, if not of "tnatural," at
least of intelligent. "(selection." It is desirable that
every one should understand the simple rules of
arithmetic and something of their practical application. A smaller number have need to pursue the
study of m nthematics into such regions as, say,
algebra and plane geometry, while comparatively a
very small number indeed, have any need to follow
the science into its highest branches. In the same
way, every one should know how to use their native
language correctly and readily, in both speaking and
writing. A large class, though not all, have use for
French, German and other foreign languages.
A much smaller number can profitably give the time
needed for acquiring Greek and Latin, while here
and there only can be found one for wham it is
worth while to make a specialty of the more difficult
and recondite tongues. The same rule applies to
every line of study. And as we find in ascending
from the lower to the higher branches that there is
need and demand for a constantly decreasing number
of persons to pursue these more and more advanced
studies, so also we find a constantly diminishing
number of minds which are capable of acquiring or
grasping them.
These facts then indicate the line on which the
State should proceed in providing for or assisting
the cause of higher education. The extent of the
facilities furnished and the numbers fot whom they
should be made available must depend upon, first,
the size of the field, and second, the number of
those who are capable of occupying it. In other words,
upon the need and demand for persons highly educated and trained in the various departments of the
world's work, and upon the number of those who
have the intellect, the ambition and the patience to
pursue the required course of study to good advantage.
And here comes in the principle of selection, of
which we spoke just now. The free pupils in the
higher grades should be those, and those only, who
by diligence and capacity, exhibited in the lower
grades, have shown that they are worth educating
to a higher point. People who have means, and
who choose to waste them in that way, may if they
please, spend their money in having their children
taught things they are incapable of learning, or
which, if they did learn, would be of no use to themselves or any one else. If ambitious parents want
that their children should learn certain things because some other people's children learn them, or
because it is considered "the proper thing," let them
do it at their own expense. The State should waste
no money oil such nonsense.  The public funds
should not be squandered in vain attempts to make
professional men and advanced scholars out of
material which nature evidently designed for other
and humbler, though perhaps equally useful and
honorable purposes. The business of making silk
purses out of sow's ears should be left entirely to
private enterprise. Almost any teacher of expe

rience can recall dozens of instances of fathers and
mothers insisting on their children being taught
subjects for which they were naturally unfitted; such
as taking up Latin when they were unable to compose and write two consecutive paragraphs of
respectable English, and similar absurdities. The
State should provide a good, plain, practical education for all its children, and should not undertake
to furnish free instruction in the higher branches,
except for those who have shown some aptitude for
them.
In illustration and enforcement of the views expressed, I desire to quote from one or two men who
are well known as thinkers and writers on such
subjects. Prof. Huxley clearly defines the rarity
of geniuses when he says, " but a small percentage
of the population is born with that most excellent
quality, a desire for excellence, or with special aptitudes of some sort or other." Prof. Galton tells us
that, "(not more than one in four thousand may be
expected to attain distinction, and not more than
one in a million, that intensity of instinctive aptitude and that burning thirst for excellence which is
called genius. Now it should be the aim of all
educational schemes, to catch these exceptional
people and turn them to account, for the good of
society. No man can say where they will crop up;
like their opposites, the knaves and fools, they appear sometimes in the palace and sometimes in the
hovel; but the great thing to be aimed at, is to keep
these glorious sports of nature from being either corrupted by luxury or starved by poverty, and to put
them into the position in which they can do the
work for which they are specially fitted.
*      *     *      *     *      *
"And finally to the lad of genius, the one in a
million, I would make accessible the highest and
completest training the country could afford. Whatever that might cost, depend upon it the investment
would be a good one. I weigh my words when I
say that if the nation could purchase a Watt, or
Davy, or Farrady, at the cost of a hundred thousand
pounds down, he would be dirt cheap at the money.
It is a mere every-day and common-place piece of
knowledge that what these three men did has produced untold millions of wealth, even in the narrowest economic sense of the word."
These views are eminently sound, and indicate
the true basis for dealing with the subject under
consideration. In what way the aid of the State can
be rendered most economically and efficiently for
the purpose intended, is a question the answer to
which will vary somewhat with the varying conditi~ons to be found in different places; and will depend
upon numbers and density of population, pecuniary
ability, comparative age or newness of the com.
munity, degree of intelligence and appreciation of
culture on the part of the people, etc., etc. Whether
the State should establish and maintain on an independent basis, and entirely at its own expense, institutions devoted to the various branches of higher




The Bawaiian Monthly.


51


culture, literary and scientific; whether it should
extend aid by subsidy, per capita allowance or
otherwise, to institutions of learning already in
existence, or should encourage students of exceptional talent and industry by giving them scholarships in schools more or less independent of State
control, will depend on the conditions above named,
and perhaps upon others which need not be enumerated.
The first named course is only practicable in countries comparatively populous and wealthy, and these
are precisely the countries most likely to be already
supplied with institutions of learning of a high
character. In such cases the proper course to pursue
will depend mainly upon whether these established
schools and colleges are wedded to old ideas and
obsolete methods, or whether they are in sympathy
with the needs and demands of the present day, and
prepared to furnish such a training as accords therewith. In smaller and poorer communities, the government must almost of necessity work through
existing institutions, whenever such can be found
capable of doing efficiently the work required. In
such cases there remain certain matters of detail to
be settled, which are important, but concerning
which there can be laid down no hard and fast rules,
applicable to all places. In case a country is too
small or too poor to maintain entirely at the public
expense first-class institutions of its own, and the
existing schools are not of sufficiently high grade to
furnish a literary, scientific or technical training,
according to the advanced requirements of the present day, it becomes then a question how State aid
can be best applied so as to bring these outside
schools up to the required standard, and what kind
and degree of control, if any, the State should exact
in return for the aid furnished.
The last named case represents very nearly the
condition of things existing in these islands at the
present time. We have a limited population of
75 or 80,000 people, more than nine-tenths of whom
are either Polynesians and Mongolians, or recently
arrived Portuguese.  This population is scattered
on half a dozen islands, with poor roads, with the
means of inter-island communication uncomfortable
and expensive; and we are two thousand nmiles from
the nearest civilized community.  Although the
country is at present enjoying a high degree of
agricultural and commercial prosperity, that prosperity is of recent date, and is dependent largely
upon the legislation of a foreign nation, in the
horizon of whose affairs we occupy but a small space.
The energies of our foreign population are chiefly
absorbed in making the most of the uncertain continuance of the reciprocity sunshine, and any intelligent interest in the matter of higher education
is confined to a very small percentage of our people.
Outside the range of primary and common schools,
there are a few which fill more or less incompletely
the field occupied by what are called grammar
schools in the United States, and there is one insti

tution called a college. We have no desire to disparage this latter, or to undervalue in the slightest
degree the large amount of good work which has
been and is now being done at Punahou. We simply
repeat what is generally known when we say that
the school in question has never been a college in
anything but in name, and that it cannot possibly,
under present conditions and with its present resources, meet the requirements of the present day,
in any one of many lines of study which might be
mentioned.
In making these remarks, it will be understood
that we offer no criticism upon the management of
Oahu College, and cast no reflections upon anyone
whatsoever. The state of things we have described
has been the result of existing conditions, and was
in the main unavoidable. The country has been too
new, too small, and until very recently, too poor to
have professional schools, technical schools, or institutions of any kind devoted to the higher branches
of learning, either theoretical or practical. How
these difficulties may be overcome, and how the exceptionally able and ambitious young people among
us can be provided with the education they desire,
and which is necessary to enable them to accomplish in
the most efficient manner that portion of the world's
work for which they may be specially fitted, are
questions which need to be considered with thoughtful caro, and in a candid and liberal spirit. The
subject is too broad for us to go into at any length at
this time. We venture merely to throw out a few
suggestions.
1st. In certain lines of scientific and technical
instruction, we must be content to be dependent for
a while, and perhaps always upon foreign countries.
Thorough training in these subjects requires large
and exl)ensively equipped institutions, which are
only practicable where there are comparatively large
populations and accumulated wealth.
2nd. There is no reason why an expenditure
easily within our means, guided by a fair degree of
practical intelligence, cannot raise our one high
school to the point of being a college in fact as well
as in name, capable of giving a thoroughly good
literary and classical course, supplemented by such
scientific instruction as does not necessitate a very
expensive outfit of ap)paratus, etc. An excellent
start in the right direction has been made in separating the preparatlory school from the mnore advanced
department at Punahcu, and in the movement for
a scientific department, towards which Hon. C. R.
Bishop has pledged the handsome sum of $15,000.
3rd. Between the free common schools of the
character advocated in our last article and the collegiate course at Punahou, there should be one or
more high grade schools or academies. These should
be government schools, but should not be free, except to those who by aptitude and diligence in the
lower grades have fairly earned that privilege. All
others should pay a moderate fee for tuition. Nor
should promotion from the free common schools to




52


The Hawaiian Monthly.


the freedom of the higher schools be a mere matter
of routine, depending upon ordinary proficiency and
good conduct. It should require special merit on
the part of the scholar, such merit to be shown by a
careful examination at the hands of disinterested
examiners unconnected with either school.
4th. By a similar process of careful selection, the
best students in the government high schools might
be culled out for admission as free students at Oahu
College. Government aid having supplemented
private liberality in placing this institution on the
highest practicable level, both intellectually and
financially, the government might fairly require in
return the-privilege of conferring a reasonable number of free scholarships in the college; said scholarships to be held out as an incentive and a reward to
especially meritorious students in the lower schools.
5th. It might be reasonably expected that among
our students there would occasionally be found one
possessed of "that intensity of instinctive aptitude
and that burning thirst for excellence," of which
Prof. Galton speaks. Such a one having exhausted
the educational resources of this country, and showing both the desire and the capacity for further progress, might well be sent abroad at the public expense.
The last two Legislatures have shown some appreciation of the educational situation, and some desire
to meet the same, by mnaking appropriations for the
education of Hawaiian youths abroad.   But the
action of the Legislature is defective in two important particulars, insomuch as it restricts the


appropriation to Hawaiians, and makes no adequate
provision for an intelligent or judicious selection of
those who are to enjoy the national bounty. There
is no reason why one of those "glorious sports of
nature," possessed of what Prof. Huxley calls "that
most excellent quality, a desire for excellence"" a potential Watt or Davy or Farraday," perhaps,
should be denied the means of perfecting his education, simply because he happens to have a white
skin. We presume it is not presumptuous to claim
that a white man is as good as a brown one, so long
as he behaves himself. The selection of those who
are to be sent abroad should devolve upon an independent board of competent examiners, and should
not be influenced in any way (as is now the case) by
political policy or personal favoritism.
The foregoing thoughts have been put forward not
only as expressing the convictions of the writer,
arrived at after some study and deliberation, but in
the hope that others also may be induced to express
their views, and that by discussion, a healthy interest
may be awakened in a subject whose importance to
the future of these islands is not likely to be overestimated. We have those among us who appreciate the value of intellectual and scientific pursuits,
and who take an interest in all educational questions.
By formulating and publicly expressing their views,
they will help in the formation of a sound public
opinion on such matters, and aid materially in the
solution of the various questions connected therewith.


THE FIVE DOLLAR GOLD PIECE.
A STORY OF NEW ENGLAND FARM LIFE.
(Continued.)


As time passed on, Maria became more and more
convinced that her course was justifiable and right.
Sustained by this assurance, she pressed forward
earnestly, both at home and in school. Thus her
moments were fully occupied. There was no time
for moping. She was cheerful and happy, leaving
the result with God, where she believed she had
found the impulse for her work.
The school year closed; vacation came. Friends
leaving their city homes, flocked to the country as a
refuge from intense heat. The Harding mansion
was full of visitors. Maria adorned her house with
ferns and climbing clematis; roses and carnations
bloomed in antique vases; white petaLed lilies dotted
with golden pollen drooped over tangled mosses;
wild honeysuckles sent out their sweet fragrance to
the morning glories twining about the door; alcoves
were perfumed with mignonnette and velvet pansies
softened in the evening light.
Maria rode and sung; never seemed weary; told
stories; quoted Whittier and Tennyson; never neglected a duty or forgot a friend; kept the run of the


newspapers and magazines; amused the little ones
with rhymes from Mother Goose; read the Observer
to the aged, and Wide Awake to the young.
A year before, this might have been done without
Mr. Harding's special notice; but he had never been
able to account for Maria's sudden determination,
and since then had very closely observed her; nor
could he fail to perceive that it was no ordinary
woman who was superintending his household and
entertaining his guests.
He saw, as never before, that there was a certain
reserved force beneath exterior repose, invisible except from its results.
i "I have evidently a strong woman to manage"this word escaped Mr. Harding before he thought,
but as he was only talking to himself he did not
correct the error-' 'and I must be careful how I draw
up the check rein. She never prates of 'Woman's
Rights,' but I reckon she understands her rights
and means to have them. I want she should,
but I'1 like to know just what she's driving at.
But it would be worse than a Turkish Khan to find




The Hawaiian Monthly.


53


fault with a woman like Maria. Wish I knew whether she's going back into school."
Probably if it had been left for Mr. Harding to
decide whether she should continue her connection
with the seminary, he would have said " No! "
Still, there were reasons why he did not eare-reasons which he never would have confessed, even to
himself.
Mr. Harding had relied, for the most part, upon
his own resources in procuring an education which
fitted him for Harvard, and with no very definite
plans for his life work, was expecting to enter college
in the Autumn, when his father suddenly died,
leaving a handsome estate in the little town of
Canton, but so involved that Edward must either
give up his studies and set himself about redeeming
the property, or pass it over into the hands of the
creditors. He was not long in deciding upon the
former course, and in the eight years that had intervened, had not only been able to pay up the mortgage on the home estate, which had been in the
Harding family since the first settlement of Canton,
but also to buy a neighboring water privilege, valuable especially on account of a large wire factory upon
it, which brought him a handsome yearly income.
After such an experience, Mr. Harding understood
the value of money; nor did he allow it to slip
through his fingers in useless expenditures.
As the summer waned and autumn drew near,
and the guests, one after another had returned to
their various avocations, Mr. Harding's interest
seemed to center arcund his home. Evenings usually found him sauntering about the grounds, beside
his wife upon the verandah, or reading to her in
their pleasant parlor. The inquiry, "tIs she going
back to the seminary?" often suggested itself to him,
but he forbore to put the question to her. She
should tell me without the asking, was generally
the closing sentence in the family cogitations.
Finally the question was sufficiently answered; for
one night at tea, Mrs. Harding thoughtfully remarked:
"School commences on Wednesday."
Mr. Harding knew the meaning of the remark
was, I go back to the seminary. But he made no
reply. Mr. Harding seldom talked when he had
nothing to say.
X.
Golden clad autumn with its fields of ripened
grain, its forests of rubies and garnets, streams
bordered with opals and by-ways with amethysts,
gradually passed away and the snows of winter melted into another spring.
Mrs. Harding, from week to week, had been to
to the seminary. Her work was more than ever
acceptable to the trustees of the institution, and day
by day had she grown in favor with the students
and teachers. There was also the oversight of the
household at home. Nothing here was unthought
of or neglected. No little attention to her husband's


comfort was regarded as of insufficient importance to
require her consideration. Toward him, she was
ever tender and thoughtful, always remembering
the very cool manner in which she had taken the
matter of teaching into her own hands, leaving him
quite in the dark as to her motives or purpose. She
never doubted the expediency of her course nor did
she exactly see how she could have met the perplexities which induced it, in any other way than the one
she had adopted. At the same time her husband's
forbearance had greatly relieved her and she regarded it as the outgrowth of noble manliness and the
spirit of self-control.
Mr. Harding passed on, without a glance at either
the right or the left. Indeed, he was beginning to
regard the fact of Maria's teaching, a matter of
course, and was every day giving it less and less
attention. He would not have allowed tb himself
that the money she quarterly received had anything
to do with the satisfaction he felt. But Mr. Harding intended to be rich. lie did not consider himself a poor man now, nor did he sacrifice every other
impulse to this one object. But he foresaw the
glory attached to wealth, and there was that within
him that turned towards it as naturally as the magnet to the pole.
For a year past a significant change had been
silently brought about in the appurtenances of his
home, which was in no wise distasteful to Mr. Harding. Little ornaments appeared here and there
around the house. In the centre of the mantel-piece
over the parlor fire-place, was a handsome marble
clock, Maria's gift to her husband on a recent birthday.  Underneath, the hickory logs blazed and
crackled in the chilly April evenings, and sent out
their light and warmth, even as they had done half
a century before, in the days of his ancestors.
Madras curtains hung from beneath a border of
daisies and wild roses, wrought upon olive green
lambrequins, in Maria's moments of leisure. The
old arm chair occupied a corner in the dining room,
and in its place, one softly cushioned stood ready for
the occupancy of the head of the household. Choice
photographs in velvet cases relieved the nakedness
of brackets and shelves.  Companion engravings,
handsomely framed, adorned the walls. Upon the
old fashioned center table, which had been invited
to resign the position its name indicated, and retire
to a corner of the room, was Bertrand's Maguerite,
resting on an easel of carved wood.
Recently Maria had exhibited unusual taste in
replenishing her wardrobe, which Mr. Harding was
not slow to notice. A somewhat expensive shawl
was very becoming to the slender figure of his wife.
She wore rich laces. Her gloves, no longer worn
out at the finger tips, were fastened with six buttons instead of two. She had even indulged in sealskin through the winter, necessary, she said, on account of her daily exposure to the cold.
MIr. Harding might have regarded these things as
beyond his, income, and have demurred if called




54


The Hawaiian Monthly.


upon to purchase them. Still he was a man of too
cultivated a taste and had too much pride in his
ancestral ]home, and in everything appertaining to
it, not to be gratified, when one after another, they
appeared without any calls upon his purse.
If Maria chose to teach and obtain money for
such expenditure, why should he oppose her? On
the whole, he was proud of a wife who could achieve
such results, and who was also beginning to be
known everywhere, as a highly gifted woman.
Constant reviews of literature and the classics, consequent upon giving instruction therein, had stimulated her somewhat dornmanlt acquisitions, and added
interest and zest to conversation by the home fireside, which Mr. Harding was quick to appreciate and
enjoy.
Little parties from the seminary were almost
weekly entertaine(l at the old homlestead, welcomed
with genial hospitality and warmth. There was
something about all this, especially acceptable to
Mr. Harding. Why should it not be? The entertainmnent neither interfered with his convenience
nor drew upon his purse strings. Did it not flatter
his ambition? His house became more and more a
resort for the more cultivated portion of the community, and Mr. Harding, the gentlemanly host,
more and more into repute in the towns about
Canton. He was fast approaching lionism in the
social menagerie. Did he pause to consider that in
a measure this was brought about by the influence of
his wife? At the seminary, in particular, he was
very popular. Ile had already been appointed
trustee in place of one of the board who had recently
died. Some of the older students had begun to talk
of him as member of Congress from the Canton
district and had succeeded in enlisting a large number of voters in his favor.
Mr. Harding was not a man who overestimated
himself. He was conscious of ability and integrity
of purpose, and as every man has a right to do,
measured himself by this knowledge of himself.
lie could not be blind to the reputation he was rapidly acquiring, nor to the honor his fellow citizens
had in conltelmplation for him. But he was not
puffed out like a bubble, Gas was not a quality of
the manl. Calmily, silently, he took in the situation.
It added new lustre to his prosperous life. Whatever his thoughts might be, nobody was the wiser.
He was always the same-genial, dignified and courteous. Respectful to all, he was himself respected.
Nor was his smile alone for the wealthy and influential. He was equally the friend of the poor and
humble.
Maria understood and appreciated these traits in
her husband. She knew a noble manhood had given
the best of itself to her. She banished the past and its
perplexities from  her thoughts.  Happy in her
school life, and more than happy at home, she cheerfully did the work daily given her to do, believing
that whatever was wrong, would in the providence
of God, be finally and effectually made right.


XI.
Late one Saturday afternoon, when Maria had been
studying the International Lesson papers, in preparation for the Sabbath and had just thrown herself
upon the lounge for a few moments of quiet rest,
she was suddenly startled by seeing Mr. Gould drive
into the yard with Edward-a palor as of death on
his face-sitting beside him.  Greatly alarmed, she
sprang to the door and assisted in lifting her husband
from the carriage. In a fainting condition he was
carried to his room. Mr. Gould said the horse had
taken fright in a sudden turn in the road, the carriage was upset, and Mr. Harding thrown out. He
was beginning to talk of some internal injury, when
Maria, interrupting him, begged he would go as
quickly as possible for Dr. Field. Upon examination, it was found that in addition to severe bruises
and sprains, two ribs were broken. There seemed
nothing else of a serious character, but the doctor
enjoined the most perfect quiet, saying he would
call in the morning, when he could better determine
the nature of the injury.
The night was one of intense anxiety to Maria.
She bathed her husband's bruised flesh and aching
head.  Concealing from  him her well grounded
fears, she was calm and cheerful.
There is something fearful in the utter helplessness of a man who but an hour ago seemed a Hercules in strength. The writhings of pain apparently
gather force from   physical vigor.  Personally
unacquainted with suffering, his fortitude is often
expended in a wrong direction. His own discomnforts are cherished-those of everyone else entirely
overlooked.
Mr. Harding was not wanting in sympathy. Yet
during that long night he thought only of himself.
How could he be expected then or aftewards to think
of another, when the pain he was undergoing had
no parallel in his past life? His sufferings seemed
so great that Maria feared there must be something
more alarming in his injuries than appeared on the
surface.  She was consequently greatly relieved
when in the morning the doctor assured her that
Mr. Harding was more comfortable than he expected
to find him-that he was in no real danger-that it
would take some three or four months for the fracture to heal, and in the meantime the less he moved
about, the quicker and more complete would be his
recovery.
The bruises Mr. Harding had received, together
with the fractured bones, made it almost impossible
for him to rise without help, or even to turn himself in bed. Maria was constantly by his side, both
night and day. No experiment was left untried by
which she might relieve his distress. She read for
his entertainmnent-prepared little delicacies to tempt
the appetite-tastefully arranged everything not
only for his comfort, but also to attract the eye, and
thus turn his thoughts away from himself to the
pleasant little views which his surroundings afforded,




The Hawaiian Monthly.


55


so that the chamber of pain might not be, after all,
so very irksome.
Mr. Harding's robust constitution aided in his recovery, and he improved with great rapidity. Messengers from the seminary, with little tokens of remembrance in the shape of flowers or fruit, a book
to be read to him, or some little gem of poetry-which
Dr. Hill had found in some recent newspaper or
magazine. When Mrs. Harding could be spared for
a short time, they gave her little drives in the open
air. These were needed and very acceptable, for
her anxiety and constant attendance upon her husband were telling somewhat upon her naturally
strong constitution.  She was growing thin and
pale. A sense of weariness was constantly upon her,
to which the amount of rest she was able to take
never brought entire relief.
At the expiration of three weeks, Dr. Hill began
to speak of Maria's return to school. The year was
drawing to a close, and no one could finish or successfully advance her work. Mr. Harding spoke
encouragingly of her leaving him, but the first day
of her absence had hardly commenced before he began to feel the tediousness of his confinement without the presence and cheerful influence of his wife.
He had thought to spend much of his time in ready
ing, and expected in that way to make up what he
had lost during his illness. But in the first attempt
he was disappointed. To hold the book in position
made his arm ache. To bend over the table affected
the side where the injuries were yet extremely sensitive, and he put the book aside for Maria to read
on her return from the seminary. He called for the
gem puzzle, and mastered two combinations. But
the third mastered him, and impatiently he tossed
it away.
Mrs. Denver was always ready to wait upon him,
but like Dido's nurse, she was uncomfortably officious.
Her uncalled for attentions annoyed and irritated
him. Like a rebellious child, he wanted to be let
alone. Moreover, the nourishing delicacies she prepared did not accord with his fastidious appetite.


Her steak was not like Maria's. The potatoes were
cold; the eggs too hard; the bromna too hot. If
there was a chill in the air, the faggots were piled
up in the open grate. Such were the accounts rendered to Mrs. Harding day after day, on her return
from school.
His views of his own helplessness and the discomforts he was experiencing could not fail to amuse
his wife. But tenderly sympathetic, she listened to
it all, knowing that in a few days he would be out
of doors, and relief would come in necessary demands
upon his time in his various business avocations.
One evening, after Maria had prepared supper for
her husband, and had seated herself at his side to
anticipate his wishes and listen to the day's vexations, there was a ring at the door, a rush up the
stairs, a hasty knock, and Maria was in the arms of
brother Henry.
"This is too bad, Edward," he said, turning to
Mr. Harding. "I had a similar experience three
years ago, and as soon as I got Maria's letter, determined to come and cheer you up a little, for I knew
how 'twould be. This keeping still is like being in
the stocks of our grandfather's time. Maria, how
pale you look! What's the matter, pray?"
As Henry said this, Mr. Harding started and fixed
a keen glance upon the face of his wife.
i You frightened me with your suddenr appearance.
You should have announced your arrival in an appropriate manner," said Maria. At that moment
Mr. Harding entirely forgot himself. Was Maria
really ill? She certainly looked so.
That night her rest was undisturbed. Long after
she was enjoying unbroken slumber, which her continued exertions and loss of sleep had brought about
quickly and surely, Mr. Harding was gazing into
her thin face and wondering he had not before
noticed how pale she had grown; the hollow in her
cheeks and the dark circle beneath the closed eyes,
which seemed to enlarge and grow darker and more
apparent beneath his steadfast gaze.
SARAAH M. WYMAN.


(To be continued.)


HOME.
Oh! 'tis sweet to retire from the world'and its wiles,
And renounce all life's idle inducements to roam;
To fly from its tumults, to court not its smiles,
And centre our joys in the circle at home.
To trust to but those who we know are sincere,
And who in our paths never scattered a thorn,
To live but for those who deserve to be dear;
And laugh this vain world and its vot'ries to scorn.
Not forced to applaud what our hearts disapprove,
Nor venture in whispers alone to condemn;
But to place all our hopes on thie few that we love,
And feel we are safe in depending on them.
G. E. H.




The Hawaiian Monthly.


FARMS AND FARMING IN THIS KINGDOM.
PAPER READ BEFORE THE HONOLULU SOCIAL SCIENCE ASSOCIATION.


The words farm and farmer have a place in the
English language which may be likened to that of
the words home and fireside. If we can conceive
of the entire absence of what is called the farming
community from the United States, and the vast
effects, social, economical, political and moral which
would result therefrom, (supposing the subsistence of
the nation to be then possible) we shall see the great
place which farmers occupy.
We may define the idea carried by the word farm
by remarking the differences between farms and
plantations. There are rice, sugar, cotton and
coffee plantations, all tropical or semi-tropical products. An average plantation is larger than an
average farm. The farm produces a variety as compared with the single staple of the plantation. The
northern farmer may raise wheat, some to sell, some
to consumrne, hay for his own stock and for market;
he cuts wood for himself and sells sonle; he raises
pork, some for the market, but first a home supply;
he keeps cows which afford him milk, butter and
cheese and a surplus is sold; he sells calves, and one
or several beeves to the butcher. Ils orchards furnish his own supply of fruit and some to sell. Thus
the ideal farm, in the first place, contributes most of
the necessaries of living to the farmer's family, and
next a surplus of several products which sold, furnish
money for the purchase of manufactured articles, for
taxes, schools, books, wages and cash capital, while
the plantation grows a single staple and purchases
almost everything else.
The plantation is worked by laborers of lower intelligence, in gangs with overseers; the farm by the
owner of it, with his sons if he have them of age to
help-and the helping age comes early-and by his
" hired man" or two. In this view there is no
reason why the great wheat farms of Dakota should
not be called plantations; vast tracts devoted to
a single product, carried on by great capital, employing gangs of men and destitute of the features
of farm life.
It is universally recognized that the influence of
farming is wholesome to mind and body. It is not
flattery in agricultural addresses to claim that the
farming element is the grand conservator of the
nation. In the Hawaiian Kingdom we have plantations, sugar and rice, and cattle and sheep ranches.
But farms! have we got them? Can we have them,
and of what sort?  What may be the effect upon
the life of the nation or people which is forming
here, of having or being without a farming community?
We are more than two thousand miles from the
the nearest continent and we import from that distance all our bread stuffs, most of our potatoes and
onions, all our cheese, some of our butter, all of our


cured pork and some hogs and poultry, and a list of
food articles preserved in pickle, in glass and tin,
which covers almost everything we buy of our grocers. It would be far easier to mention the few
articles of food produced in the country and to say
that all the rest are imported, than to enumerate the
necessaries and luxuries which we import.
The home list is fresh beef, mutton, fish and
poultry, all very dear for the quality, milk, some
butter, sweet potatoes and taro, with some garden
vegetables, in small quantities and not very cheap,
scarce eggs, bananas, limes and oranges at higher
than New.York and. London prices, and we import
more than nine-tenths of the hay for our horses
which are stabled; all our oats, barley, bran and
middlings.
May we not say at once that we are without farms,
and that we need them to relieve us in part from
this dependence on foreign countries for the necessaries ot life; to give us a greater variety of prodaction, that we may not stake so much on the success of sugar; and, greatly, for the wholesome influence of farm life and labor and frugal gains, as
contrasted with the influence of plantation life,
worked by gangs of men held to their labor by penal
laws, owned by non-resident capitalists, frequently
by corporations, and pushed only as a scheme for
money making. Of course it is very desirable that
the plantations should make money, and every person in the community is benefitted by their prosperity, but we plead for farms besides. Now taking
the inclination which a certain proportion of the
community always have for farming, we may say
that there must be some assignable reasons for the
non-existence of farms here.
We must in the first place, to be reasonable, assume that farms in islands in the tropical belt, cannot be just like New England or Western or English
or German farms. This is an obvious remark, yet
the inability to act on it has been the cause of many
of the failures that have been made in farming here.
Some difficulties in the way of farming have been
-1. The want of good roads and of other means of
getting produce to market. As we live on a group
of islands, everything not marketed near home requires to be freighted by vessels at costly rates, with
loss of perishable products by delay, and expensive
hauling to a landing. These costs have generally
absorbed the profits.
2. The want of steady markets:-This results
from their being but few centers of population.
Honolulu being much the largest, and only within a
few years have there been such village centres as
are forming at Kohala, Wailuku, Waiohinu, Honokaa, etc. But a greater disturbance results from
our practical nearness to a very large producing




The Hawaiian Monthly.


57


country which always has produce seeking a market.
It would be useless to raise wheat here, although it
can be grown, as some of us have seen, and remember two or three mills for grinding it, when a few
shipments of California wheat, or its products, flour,
bran, etc., sent down and which must be sold, would
destroy the price which the Hawaiian grower must
get to live. So, Irish potatoes which can be well
grown here, and once were grown for the supply of
the whaling fleet and for export in the early years of
California, are now more cheaply and regularly imported.
3. A third difficulty has been the great number
of caterpillars and some other worms in a country
without insectiverous birds. These cut off the tender sprout, or a little later strip the young leaves
and destroy that planting. Let this happen several
times in succession and the season for planting has
passed by; or if by a fortunate chance the crop
finally escapes the worms and does not lose the rains,
the profit has been absorbed by triple labor and all
confidence in the chances for another season is taken
away. The importance of this difficulty will be
appreciated only by the older residents.
4. I mention as a fourth difficulty the comprehensive and intrinsic one of determining crops or
products which can be raised and can be sold at a
profit. And here, as I look over the reports of the
old Royal Hawaiian Agricultural Society, published
from 1850 to 1856, and add my own observations of
the number of things of which there has been trial
and failure and abandonment, I feel that to rehearse
them would present an altogether discouraging view.
This paper will not present a pessimist view of our
farming possibilities, nor on the other hand an optimist view. It is only the new-comer who says:
"you have perpetual summer; you have a choice of
climates; what prevents your growing everything?"
But, in view of the past failures, what reasonable
suggestions may be presented of a favorable change?
I mention for your consideration: 1. The enhanced value of land. No good farming is done
on very cheap land. Land now which is worth
buying, is worth fencing. Being lenced, its cost
has been further increased and the owner must use
careful and intelligent methods for securing a profitable return. Observe the change within the last
five years on this island. The unfenced lands were
overstocked, because, running in common, each
owner desires to get the most he can for himself.
The grass and natural forage plants being eaten
to the dirt, were prevented from seeding, while the
bitter and non-forage plants only, could seed and
increase. Cattle runnnig in common deteriorate;
for who will turn out the best animals to grade up
his neighbors' stock.
2. Directly in this connection is the higher price
of cattle. When cattle were sold to the butcher
within five years at from $15 to $20 per head, the
owner of two or three hundred unfenced acres, who
must have cattle or nothing, got an insignificant


return for his land and what trouble he took. The
best steers now sell at $50 (and good milch cows
higher). When they shall sell not by the head, but
at the estimated weight of each animal, and at even
higher than present rates, there will be inducement
for the comparatively small land owner to give the
same careful attention to breeding and feeding as is
done by English and American farmers.
3. The large importations of late of good foreign
cattle, including thoroughbreds of all tihe leading
breeds-Shorthorn, Polled or Angus, Jersey, Holstein and Hereford. Only good stock is worthy of
and repays good farming, and good stock is now
more easily obtained in this country than ever
before.
4. Under the above mentioned conditions of
enclosed land and good stock, it will be practicable
and will pay to cultivate some forage crops of which
not a few can be found by experiment, suitable for
different localities.
This labor again, will require another economy
in the manufacture of butter and cheese. In an
address made by Judge Lee to the Agricultural
Society in 1853, hie says:  t I had the pleasure a few
months since of spending two days with Mr. Parker
on Hawaii, who has one of the finest herds of cows
in the group, and finer looking animals I have
rarely seen. But I was surprised at the small
amount of milk they gave and the trouble of procuring that little. The cows were first made fast,
head and hind legs, then the calf was brought out,
and after a great deal of pulling and bunting, the
milker managed to get from three to six quarts of
milk from each cow. From a herd of 140 cows Mr.
Parker obtains only an average of 15 2-7 pounds
annually.for each cow, while in England and the
United States the average product is as high as one
hundred pounds."
But the improved cattle now obtainable should
give from three to five pounds per week. Pigs and
poultry could be combined with the dairy. The
manure of the cattle yard and barn would be applied
to the corn or the forage crop. From the sale of a
few fat cattle, of some butter, perhaps of cheese, a
moderate cash income would be afforded, to be
greatly assisted in its expenditure by the production
of a considerable variety of food articles for home
consumption.
But in the scheme above sketched, it need not be
that the care of the cattle shall take all of the time
or the farmer. There nmay be other salable articles.
For instance, in many places, where the worms have
been cleaned off by our friends the mynah birds,
it is time to revive attempts to grow oats for grain,
and for hay. The worms were formerly their chief
enemy, but when a crop escaped that peril, it was
found to grow too rank and woody. Probably too
thin sowing was one fault, or there was an excess
of silica in the soil, which would be remedied by
constant cropping; or it may be there would be




58


The Hawaiian Monthly.


better success by feeding off the crop soon after the
start and getting a thicker and finer growth. There
is heavy protection in the form of freight charges of
about $15 per ton. I venture to say that this crop
in some localities, cannot be yet condemned as impracticable.
Corn is raised with fair profit to a small extent.
It would contribute something to the income of a
farm in any situation, if some were sold, and some
fed to poultry and stock, the stalks fed to cattle paying the expense of raising it.
The banana has been thought of as a profitable
crop. One mistake has been in expecting too much
for it, by the reckoning of $1 a bunch, a thousand
bunches to the acre. The only large market has
been in selling them in Honolulu for shipment to
the Coast. From one thousand to two thousand
bunches may thus be sold per month by growers
near Honolulu.   This is a limited demand and
limited in locality. The trade is made precarious by
its being dependent on what steamers may take and
how they will treat them, and by the season of other
fruits in California. The suggestion I venture to
make is that the practicability of a profitable business
being done in dried bananas has never been tested.
Mr. Morris, of Kalihi, known to most of us as the
veteran banana grower, has told me that such
bananas as he has dried and packed in small boxes,
similar to figs, have been in request here, and have
been reported on favorably in San Francisco at paying prices. Dr. Enders, of Maui, who may be
thought to be an enthusiast or visionary, (but it is
such men who start the new things), has told me
that he had learned from inquiries abroad, that
there would be a ready sale at good prices for dried
bananas. The matter has riot yet been tried here in
any way to test it. Mr. Morris dried his in the
open air in a rainy valley. They should either be
carried to the warm sea-side, if not grown there, or
probably better, be cured by some of the fruit-drying
machines found most successful in California.
And here it may be remarked parenthetically,
that we have everything to learn from our nearest
neighbor. There is felt the need of multiplying
items of farm production-not to depend on wheat
as the monopolist crop of the State. It was not once
thought to be a farming State, but by trial one item
of production has been added to another, till the list
is a large one, yet not ended. And one hopeful resource now receiving attention is in dessicating their
fruits. Without raking a fair and persistent trial,
with proper preparation for it, such as enough fruit,
good means of drying and packing, and proper business handling afterwards, this cannot be put down
as not a resource. There would be the economy of
being able to dry the bananas of small bunches, not
salable for export, and the greater economy; of
transport, and most of all the advantage of changing it from a perishable crop which must be sold
when ripe or be lost, to one bearing some months
storage.


Another suggestion is the culture of silk. AnswerIt has been tried here and failed. So it was tried in
the United States in the years near 1840. There
was a silk worm and multicaulis fever, but the silk
business was not established in the country.  I well
remember this as a boy, my father having as an
amateur, some rows of the trees in his garden, and a
room for feeding silk worms, and a relative living on
a farm, going into it more largely in view of profit.
It is considered now that there were causes for its
non-success there which may be avoided, and we
learn that there is a wide and growing interest felt
in it. If there is hope for this in the Northern
United States, it certainly need not be pronounced
hopeless here where we have an equable climate and
green foliage the year round.
But in this, as in all things suggested here, it is
necessary to bear in mind that patience, intelligence,
economy, industry, and a disposition to look for and
accept frugal profits, are necessary.
I think there is every hope that there will be
found some textile plant or paper-making material
adapted for culture -here with reasonable profit, as a
part of a farmer's crop. Ramie grows luxuriantly
here in the wet districts, and seems to wait only the
invention of the machine which shall cheaply extricate the silky inner fibre; and that machine is
promised.
There are sections of the country where pineapples
grow with little trouble. There has been an incomplete effort made to can them-it cannot be said that
it is an impossible or even an unlikely resoure. It
would not be in California.
Peanuts are a profitable and one of the standard
crops in Virginia and States further south. They
have been grown here in a quiet way by Chinamen
for years, with profit. I observe them growing in
this neighborhod on ground leased at $40 per acre.
There should be a profit to merely pay for rent,
which would be a good thing for a farmer working
on cheaper land of his own.
Irish potatoes can be grown in many places where
it has not been supposed they could. Last spring
one of ray men raised some good specimens on my
land, not 25 feet above sea level. Many years ago
I tried it and lost everything by the worms. I have
alluded already to the fact that we are in a better
position in that respect now than we have been since
white men first knew this country. On my own
place we have planted corn for three years, at several
times through the year, I may say in every month
of the year, without the loss of an appreciable quantity by worms. You may notice two lots on the
makai side of Beretania Street, belonging to Mr.
Henry Macfarlane, sown with wheat, probably for
fodder, growing finely, all untouched so far, and
having passed the point of greatest dauger. This
could not have been hoped for ten years ago.
Coffee is not yet to be counted out of our resources. It requires no machinery and may be grown
on any scale.




The Hawaiian Monthly.


59


Let me in illustration of my thought that circumstances and conditions relative to farmnning are changing so as to give us a better hope for farms, and of
the further thought that there may be success when
an attempt is made with adequate means, cite the
establishment of the new system of dairy farming
near Honolulu-only new here-the home system
imported.
The method since milk had been sold in Honolulu,
had been the one prevailing in tropical and half
civilized regions, partially described in the citation
made above, from Judge Lee's address. This required for any considerable supply of milk, one or
more outlying "ranches" where cows could be kept
to the extent of some hundreds, from which could
be drafted in constantly a supply of fresh cows, every
cow with a calf, to divide her moderate yield, to be
raised with her, and as necessary as the milker to
get the milk; enough of them to furnish a band
of morning cows for the morning milk and of afternoon cows for the afternoon supply, for such daries
as ran twice a day; the cows getting only such
feed as the pastures furnished, and the pasture generally overstocked from the great number which
must be kept, or that came in on the unfenced land,
and indeed not knowing the taste of bran or middlings, and liable every summer to dry up. In 1879,
the writer, fell, without intention, (the very opportunity being thrown open, and there being almost a
public call to it, upon the opening of a very dry
summer), into starting a dairy, which should differ
from those in vogue here in sundry particulars.
1. As far as possible to have only good stock,
discarding such as made poor records. While there
are not a few cows in the country of what is called
native stock, which are fair cows, and by rare chance
a first rate one, it seemed best to make the basis of
the dairy, imported cows, though there were not a
few failures in securing really good animals from
abroad.
2. To milk without the calf, saving so much milk
and a good deal of attendant trouble.  Raising,
generally by hand, a select few of the heifer calves.
And breeding only from thorough-bred bulls-giving
away or destroying the bull calves and the second and
third rate heifer calves.
3. Feeding the cows messes of bran, middlings,
etc., which would increase the quantity, improve
the quality of milk, and keep the cows in gentle
habits, milking everything twice a day. Gentle
treatment, etc.
It was a part of the system to divide the land into
several paddocks, changing the herds every two or
three weeks; to cultivate forage plants-a variety


have been tried-for feeding, cut up and mixed
with mill stuffs.
By these means 150 acres, aided by the purchase
of imported feed, supports a herd yielding nearly half
the milk supplied to Honolulu. One result of a
supply.of milk has been an increased demand for it,
families and restaurants taking more than they could
have obtained from the old-fashioned milkman. It
is true there would not be support for a dozen such
dairies near Honolulu. Yet there may be opportunity
for one or two milk and butter dairies near each of
the rising villages of the islands.
Reverting to somne of the difficulties mentioned at
the beginn1ling.
Transport.-In the times of the first agricultural
society there was no steamer, and for a long time
afterwards but one. Now eight, with some prospect
of more. We may expect better steam and sailing
facilities around Oahu as demand arises for them.
A steamer plying around Pearl River would afford
access to market for a large area of fertile lands,
suitable to grow many matters of demand in Honolulu.  A beginning has been made in railroads.
Whenever there is more ready access to the high
interior lands of Hawaii, there will be an opportunity
for farms with crops and fruits of the temperate
zone. The money resources of the Kingdom have
more than quadrupled, and we must hope the time
is near when sufficient amounts shall be intelligently
and honestly applied to the making of good wagon
roads through all the good land of the Kingdom.
Markets. Honolulu and the growing villages and
plantations require ten times the supplies of thirty
years ago. For example, Hawaii and Maui, perhaps
Kauai, now require all their cattle for home consumption-beef and work cattle. Within ten years
the owners of large herds on Hawaii and Kauai
were compelled to kill for hides and tallow, failing
an order from Honolulu.
Another difficulty mentioned, inexperience or
inaptitude, should have diminished within thirty
years of experience and observation.
Then too we are coming to have more foreigners
in the country, who may wish to farm it, and know
how, and would be satisfied with moderate gains. Not
the least want has been farmers's wives. The neglected, unthrifty home of the Hawaiian ranchman or
shepherd, or squatter, i6 not the ideal home of neatness, thrift, prac'ice of home virtues, industries and
frugalities, which are essential to our ideal farm.
It cannot be made without a suitable "minister of the
interior."             LAWRENCE McCuLLY.
January, 1883.


Plunge boldly into the thick of life! Each lives
it. Not to many is it known; and seize it where
you will, it is interesting.-Goethe.


A wide, rich heaven hangs above you, but it
hangs high; a wide, rough worl(d is around you, and
it lies very low.-Donald J. AitcheU.




60


The Hawaiian Monthly.
THE LAWYER OUTWITTED.


Our scene is laid in the city of London. In one of
those shut-up sort of obscurities, half room, half
closet, which ladies used to be fond of draping in
pink cambric and coarse muslin and calling "t a
boudoir," sat two of the characters of our little story
-Mrs. Dora Lincoln, a lively widow of about thirtyfive; bright, quick witted and of more than ordinary
personal attractions, and her cousin Frank Mason.
Their conversation, which to at least one of the
parties, appeared to be of engrossing interest, embraced two topics which are commrionly supposed to
have but little in common-law and love.
"Psha!" exclaimed the young man, ",what can
you expect from a pettyfogging attorney."
"A great deal Frank; an amount of costs; a multiplication of falsehood; a perversion of truth; a discoloration of objects; ignorance as to common honesty;
a proficiency in dishonesty; in short, a combination
of evils which no other human being coull gather
together; by which he lives, and we (lie; you have
only to tell me a man is a pettyfogger and I vanish;
and as to old Lynch, in addition to his bearing the
plague spot of his 'profession' about with him, smelling of parchments and looking as though he lived on
them, he is old and ugly; so calm your feelings
Frank, spare your invective, and just tell me what I
can do in the matter."," Upon my word, I believe I had better leave you,
my dear Dora. to manage the whole business; but
what in the world has made you so bitter against the
men of the law."
it Why!" she replied laughing, "i dont you know?
A suit in chancery bequeathed to me by my grandfather, and another in the 'Pleas' besides the disputed will cause.",4:But you triumphed in the two last, and surely
there is a chance of the chancery suit being brought
to a conclusion."
"As to the triumph," replied Dora, '4the triumph
simply was that my lawyers were greater rogues
than those employed by my adversary, and so, I
triumphed. I have not the least objection to continue the chancery suit. I really think it contributes to keep me in health; it gives me excitement,
something to think of and to do; something to vent
my spleen upon when I am splenetic, and my laughter when I am  mischievous; but you are not so
easily circumstanced; you, my dear*Frank, are of a
peace-loving, gentle nature, and so seek peace, even
with law. Indeed, I think you would go a little
further, and expect love."
4'Really, Dora, you are too provoking," answered
her cousin, in a tone of some irritation. "4You know
that I love old Lynch's neice with my whole soulyou know that by the terms of her father's will, she
cannot marry before she is of age, without having
her uncle's consent; for if she does, she forfeits her
inheritance. And she is now only ---"


",Nineteen," said Mrs. Lincoln.
i"No Dora, only eighteen and three months," replied the lover.
"What a wicked thing of fathers to prevent their
daughters becoming the prey of mercenary spendthrifts," observed the lady, as she rolled up with
great deliberation, some fancy work on which she
had been engaged.
"You know I am not mercenary, nor am I a
spendthrift," answered he seriously.,"You look sharply enough after your fair one's
fortune, at all events," persisted his companion.,"My own means would not give Anna the luxuries
nor even the comforts she has been accustomed to,"
said Mason still more seriously. ",And I should feel
ashamed of myself if I induced a young and affectionate girl to abandon her birth-right and embrace
comparative poverty for my gratification. No! if
her uncle persists in refusing his consent, I have
made up my mind to wait until she is of age.
Nearly three years! three centuries of a lovers life. I
shall be an old man by that time."
"4Nearly eight and twenty," laughed his cousin;,"and Anna will be a very old woman. But really it
is delightful to find such a disinterested lover, who
only concerns himself about his sweetheart's fortune
from a sense of duty. I am quite sure Anna will
not object to waiting three short years for such a
paragon."
4"But then there is no knowing what may happen
between this and then."
"Very true; you may fall in love with some one
else; perhaps with half a dozen."
"Impossible-utterly impossible," protested the
lover fervently.
" Why Frank," said his cousin, with a malicious
smile, "that is just what you told me about twelve
years ago. You were a great lubberly boy, only just
escaped from jackets and nankeens, and I, just going
to be married, and my head divided about equally
between interest in my trousseau and love for my
intended. You said then, while the tears ran down
your fat cheeks, that you were miserable, and should
never love any one but your cousin Dora. And you
wrote some verses comparing my heart to a blackheart cherry. I think I have them somewhere and
will show them to Anna as a proof of your constancy.
You are certainly improved since then."
i"I am sorry I cannot return the compliment,'
said Mr. Mason, bowing with dignity; "and as you
are inclined to laugh at what I supposed you might
sympathize with, I will wish you gVod morning."
4 "Come, cousin," exclaimed Mrs. Lincoln, "I was
only joking, and I thought you knew me too well
to mind a little of my teasing; there; I will not tell
Anna; though I hardly think she would be jealous
of the first love fancy of a boy of fourteen for his
cousin of four-and-twenty, and a dozen years ago at




The Hawaiian Monthly.


61


that. But this Lynch; this grit of granite in the
wheel of love; this hunk; this hard-hearted curmudgeon; how shall I manage him?"
" He knows you very well-if you would only go
to him and tell him how much we love each other."
"4 You mean Anna and you, I suppose." said his
companion, with as sober a face as she could command.
t" Of course I do," he replied. "c Just tell him how
devoted we are to each other."
" No; that he would hardly care for."
"How respectably I am connected."
i He would care nothing for your respectable connections, unless he could make something out of
them."
" Tell him how happy we should be."
" That would destroy your last chance, if you had
any. People who are incapable of being happy
themselves, never promote the happiness of others."
" Well then, how grateful we should be."
" Gratitude bears no interest, and therefore dont
pay."
"I am sure I dont know what to say, Dora,"
answered her cousin, who was anything but fruitful in expedients. " He can make us happy if he
will, at once. If not, we will wait, and when the
time comes be happy in spite of him."
"You throw me completely on my own resources,"
said the widow, ",but I think I can help you and the
first step is for me to become his client."
" But you are not engaged in any lawsuit," said
Frank, "'except this chancery business, and you
surely would not turn that over into his hands."
i" No, but I suppose I may have a suit if I choose;
we manufacture our own misery, why not our own
law?"
(*But I confess I do not see what that has to do
with my marrying his neice."
" I do," she replied,,"but now I must leave you
and be planning my campaign. Keep up your
spirits Frank, do not do anything desperate; do not
even take an overdose of champagne. I remember
when your love for me took a despairing turn, you,
boy like, eat it off; your mother declared you spent
a fortune in tarts and cheese-cakes. I feared you
might, in a spirit of manliness, endeavor to drink
this off; but do not; rely upon me and before the sun
sets I will have everything en train."  Having said
this, she hurried off, leaving Mr. Frank Mason half
offended, half amused, and most anxious as to the
results; but comforted nevertheless because he had
faith in the spirit and inventive resources of his
cousin.
There are a great many amiable, well-disposed men
in the world who get through life to their own credit
and the comfort of others, by the aid of a fortune
which places them beyond the necessity of exertion.
But if any unusual event occurs, any obstacle is encountered which cannot be overcome by money and
respectable connections-where tact is even more
needful than talent-they are utterly at sea, and are


very apt to consider themselves placed in circumstances of strait and difficulty in which no one was
ever placed before. Poor Frank Mason was one of
this gentle hearted kind and ought to have been
born with a fortune which would have raised him
above the necessity of exercising his wits; for certainly his wits never would have exalted him. He
once considered cousin Dora the most lovely creature
in the world, and only changed his opinion to consider her the most astonishing; and like those who
never originate a project or have what may be called
a genuine idea of their own, Was perpetually wondering "how such odd things could come into Dora's
head"-frequently indulged in speculations as to
'"how she came to be so clever;" could not imagine
"what her brain was made of;" wished he "knew
the world half as well," and so forth; satisfied in his
own mind that he should never have the head of
Dora Lincoln; which he certainly was never likely
to.
In truth, the widow had in some way monopolized
most of the wit an(l invention of the whole family;
and in return was always ready to exercise it for
their benefit-and her own amusement. Frank, she
really loved as a brother, and desired his happiness
with more earnestness than she usually bestowed
on any single object or person. A woman is always
interested in the fate of her ex-lovers, provided she
understands human nature well enough and has
enough magnanimity and good sense not to be displeased at a man's forgetting his first love in a
second, a third, a fourth, or even a fifth. She could
not have forgiven a mere flirt, but Frank, poor fellow! was quite in earnest with the sentiment as long
as it lasted; and she believed that a union with
Anna would make him happy, and being a practical
person withal, she knew that money is an advantage
in a family. Morover, she particularly desired to try
her wit against what she called "English Lynch
law."
That very afternoon Mrs. Lincoln rode up to Mr.
Lynch's office in her carriage, and having learned
that he was at home, took sundry letters and a
parchment or two, tied with professional red tape,
from her servant's handls, and entered his sanctum.
Nothing could be more unpromising than the opening of the campt i g'n. It was evident the old man suspected she came to press her cousin's suit; and upon
every wrinkle of his face was written ",denial;" his
close shut mouth was drawn into a "'no;" his brow
contracted, his feet firmly set upon the ground, his
hands rigid to the very tips of his fingers-he looked
as if steeped in the very essence of perverseness.
Not even when his fair client commenced explaining the business upon which she came, did he
change, nor was the change sudden; despite her desire to draw him away from   his suspicions, he
seemed to consider her the embodiment of a proposal
for his niece and her money; and she had gone a
long way in her statenment before lie forgot the ulnle
ia the attorney, and at last became oblivious to all




62


The Hawaiian Monthly.


considerations save the prospect of a suit at law.
Slowly the muscles fell into their accustomed
places, his monosylables extended into penetrating inquiries, every expression was set on the keen, cutting
investigating edge of the law-he rubbed his hands
in perfect ecstacy when his visitor pointed out, what
if not weak points in her adversaries' cause, might
by the usual inverted proceedings of a "good man of
business," be turned into such; and absolutely
pressed her arm with his vulture-like fingers when
he assut ed her that nothing was needed but to bring
the cause into court. She felt as if her wrist was
encircled by a viper; but she remembered her cousin,
and her desire to free Anna from the control of such
a master increased tenfold.
It was at once evident to Mr. Lynch that if what
his fair client stated was true, she would be entitled
to a very large addition to her income. As the very
anticipation of such an event trebled his respect, she
became his ",dear lady;" and this feeling rapidly increased when she entreated.him to keep their interview a profound secret, particularly from certain
members of the profession whom she named, stating
that she would leave the entire conduct of the suit
in his hands without further anxiety. She managed
the interview with the skill and grace of an accomplished actress; and the shrewd attorney accepted
an invitation to dine with her the next day.
Now, the idea that master Lynch turned over and
over in his mind as he plunged his chin into his red
comforter and journeyed homeward was: ' I wonder
how she came to think me honest?"     i I never
was thought honest before." ",She certainly thinks
me very honest;" and he nestled his chin still more
deeply into the warm wool, and chuckled over
the prospect of pillaging the fool who could think
him honest, as he let himself into his hall with his
latch key and struck a light. But he had strange
dreams that night; more than once the bright eyes
of the fair widow flashed across his slumbers and
he felt as if struck by lightning; and then he
thought that strange reports had gone about concerning him; that rogues considered him honest and
honest men called him a rogue, and that scouted by
both alike he had lost all his practice.
Frank became desperately impatient; an entire
week had passed, (a year of a lover's life) and to all
his inquiries the widow replied with bantering and
laughter. Her intimacy with Mr. Lynch grew into
a nine days wonder; on the tenth day the miser
made a feast, and she dined with him; again he
dined with her; and the next morning she presented
Frank with Mr. Lynch's written permission for his
marriage with his (Mr. Lynch's) neice, The following day it was determined that the lawyer and
his neice, Frank Mason and a few select friends,
were to form a party around the widows hospitable
board. Mrs. Lincoln would answer no questions; she
confided to the most faithful of all counsellors, herself, and received Mr. Lynch with a graciousness
peculiarly her own.


A most extraordinary change had come over the
attorney's outward man, and but for the twinkling
of his cold gray eyes, which glittered like stars in
frosty weather, and the twang of his hard, metalic
voice, you would have scarcely recognized him as
the brown coated, shriveled-up dweller of the Inn's
of Court. His features had expanded, he was dressed by a skillful tailor, and his wig might have been
envied by the royal wig-fancier of past days. The
fascinating and inscrutable widow leaned almost
lovingly on his arm and when she withdrew after
dinner, consigned the table to his care.
Frank could not make it out, which was not
much to be wondered at, as he had not what people
call a "discovering mind."  Anna was almost as
much mystified at first as Frank; but woman like,
though she knew nothing of the world, her intuitions
soon enabled her to see, in part at least, through the
the veil worn by the woman of the world. Quiet
little Anna, much as she had suffered, did not
like her uncle being made a fool of. She owed him
neither love nor kindness, and when Frank was
present she was too happy to moralize; but still she
thought he was an old man, and when her father
lived, and she was a little child, she had often sat
upon his knee while he cut soldiers out of old parchment. She remembered he was kind to her thenseldom since, certainly-but he was then, and she
dwelt upon that, forgetting his unkindness, until
the grating tones of his harsh voice, or the cold
hardness of his eyes when he looked on her, forced
her to remember how much that is harsh and cruel
can be forced into a few short years.
It was evident even to Frank Mason that his
cousin was wearying of the toils she herself had
woven; the novelty of her position, bewitching
what she loathed, the transformation that her
fascinations had wrought upon the old man, the
necessity of bringing the matter to a speedy termnination, rendered her more restless, more capricious,
more teasing and tormenting, and at the same time
more charming than usual.  When therefore she
took him aside into the little pink and muslin apartment already mentioned, he thought the spell would
have been broken, the mystery explained to his
entir. satisfaction; but he was again at fault.
"Frank," said Mrs. Lincoln, "you must manage to
marry Anna within a week-within three days in
fact. I am tired to death of Lynch, and want to go
to Brighton; he may revoke his permission, so get
married at once, but it must be within three days;
it was vastly amusing at first, but I cannot keep it
up; I must avoid seeing him again until the knot is
tied."
There was no use in asking questions. The lady
yawned and remained silent. Frank took her advice, and pleaded his cause so successfully with
Anna, that the ceremony was performed, and the
following day, confessed to the lady's uncle. Mr.
Lynch was very angry-his fair client had not re
ceived his visits nor replied to his notes for two o




The Hawaiian Monthly.


63


three days, and he determined to be both seen
and heard; in fact, he almost forced his way into
the little pink boudoir. She held out one hand to
greet him and covered her face with the other in a
half-coquettish sort of way, as if ashamed of her
"naughtiness."
"I knew you would forgive them," she said.
And after all it could not make much difference to
you, for they would have waited, and you only lose
the turning of her money for three years."
The old man fairly shuddered as he thought of
his loss; but endeavored to conceal his feelings by a
complimentary phrase or two, which camne out very
slowly. He evidently determined to drop that subject, but cling to the other, and rushed into the intricacies of the projected suit at law as if it had been
the opportunity of his life for legal distinction.
"He had," he said, "taken counsels' opinion upon the
statement she had committed to his care, preserving
the secresy she had enjoined as to names, and avoiding those in the profession who she had desired him
to avoid. From all that passed, he felt assured that
in a short time he should be able to congratulate her
upon a splendid addition to her income, and hoped
she would remember the gratitude she said she should
ever feel towards him who might have the good
fortune to advise and direct her proceedings."
The speech was set and clear enough, but the
positive fluttering of the old man's voice, the semblance of a blush-of a purple hue certainly, but still
a blush-that overspread his features, and the
earnestness of his last words, would have led to the
belief that Cupid had really been at his old pranks,
and had added another to his list of ancient fools;
suprised into a feeling whose very existence they
had denied for half a century, and which avenged
itself by decking out the withered old tree in the
mocking garlands of sunny May. It was really
enough to make the widow feel embarrassed; something made her pause for a reply; for once in her
life she experienced a perplexity which was as novel
to her as love was to Mr. Lynch, and almost for the
first time, her active and capricious nature failed to
find novelty delightful. At last she said:
"I hope, my dear sir, you will forgive the little
jest I ventured to practice on you, just for the purpose of making those young people happy. I also
told you I had a suit at law and a disputed will case,


and you were so good as to feel greatly interested
therein. You saw at once how just my causes were."
"Certainly-certainly," repeated Mr. Lynch.
"The documents I showed you were the documents that accompanied my suits into court; upon
them I received my verdicts, and I now have the
satisfaction of knowing that you perfectly approve of
what was (lone. The fortune you promised to secure
me, I have already enjoyed these ten years. I sought
to interest you in my own affairs that you mightin fact that you might take pity on your neice, or
rather I should say, render her justice.  Frank's
eloquence and her tears having alike failed to produce the desired effect, I sought to gain a temporary
influence over you by the temptation of a double
law suit."
Mr. Lynch trembled from head to foot. At last
he exclaimed:
" Worse than that madame, worse than that.
There was another temptation which you did not
disdain to hold out; the possession of your hand
madame-that hand, upon which the very last time
I saw you, I counted eleven rings and all of value."7
The widow could not resist this climax. She
laughed until she cried and in so doing became quite
herself again. When the old gentleman threatened
to sue for breach of promise, instead of trying to
dissuade him from it, she actually urged him to
bring an action at once.
"I really," she said, "did not think you were
half so great a darling as you are. If you will do so
at once, I will put off my trip to Brighton. It would
be a fresh celebrity-a renewal of my youth-and
then the evidence, and the cause of my hoaxing
you, so romantic, and your pleading the excess of
your tender passion for me, to the positive loss of
the use of Anna's fortune for nearly three years, and
being induced to give your consent in exchange for
the prospective pickings of two old law suits. Only
fancy"
But Mr. Lynch brought no action. He did not
even charge the widow with the fee he had paid for
opinion of counsel. He abandoned his finery, resumed his old clothes and his old habits, withdrew
his forgiveness from his neice, and registered a vow
in Westminster Hall, or wherever else old attorneys
register vows, that he would never again in all time
to come, be beguiled by a charming widow.


TO SISTER VIDA ON HER 15TH BIRTHDAY.
We have been kindly permitted to publish the following little poem, written by the late Mrs, Roper
during her last journey:
Though many miles of land and sea,                I ask you, dear, to handle life,
Dear Vida, lie between us,                       With a grip both sure and strong,
You are in thought so near to me,                 And try to feel the world is rife
And always dear, so dear to me-                   With goodness and truth, not sorrow or strife,
They're powerless to wean us.                     And that Right always conquers Wrong.
Fifteen swift years have passed away,            Be cheerful and happy and do your 1est,
Fair womanhood approaching,                       Be kindly, avoid giving pain.
I ask you, dear, to look afar,                    With the path of duty your constant quest,
To 'hitch your wagon to a star,'                 Your mind and heart with the world at rest,
The noblest sort of coaching!                    Your life is not spent in vain.
Valparaiso, Chili, Oct. 11, 1882.                                     Lovingly, SISTER MINNIE.




64


The Hawaiian Monthly.


THE ELECTIONS.


Since the last issue of the MONTHLY, the general
elections have come and gone and the results are
known to all men. We do not care to comment at
length on the purely partizan aspects of the contest
or upon the probable strength of the opposing elements in the next legislature. Both sides claim the
victory, the Advertiser figuring up a majority of two
for the "administration," and the Bulletin claiming
a majority of five for the "opposition," The fact
is that there are several men who have been elected
nominally on either one ticket or the other, but
whose final course is uncertain. Among any two
dozen Hawaiian legislators, there are almost certain
to be several who will be found on the fence, and
ready to light on which ever side seems likely to pay
the best. We may be blamed for our plainness of
speech on this matter, but every one knows that
what we say is true.
The nineteen nobles seem likely, so far as can be
judged, to be pretty evenly divided also, though
there are several of whom nothing certain can be
predicted. There is one vacancy, which of course
will be filled by some one who can be depended upon
for the support of the government. The only thing
which is certain is that the legislature will be pretty
evenly divided and the final victory will depend
on good generalship. In forecasting the result, it is
but fair to remember, that outside of a portion of the
Cabinet, the great preponderance of brains is to be
found in the ranks of the opposition.
Among the points in the recent canvass, deserving
of special notice, are the following:
1st. Every foreigner who ran, outside of Honolulu, was elected, and in most instances by considerable majorities.
2nd. In every district in which a foreigner was
elected, the native voters are in an overwhelming
majority.
3rd. The only instance in which a foreigner was
defeated, was in Honolulu, where is concentrated
the bulk of the foreign population to say nothing of
foreign capital and foreign commerce.
4th. In almost every district where the opponents
of the present ministry made any serious fight, outside of Honolulu, they were successful.
5th. Not a single white man was a candidate
anywhere on the government ticket.
The election of so many as seven foreigners to the
legislature is a matter for sincere congratulation, not
only, in our judgment, nor even mainly on account
of the personal qualifications of the men themselves,
but because it shows that the voters of the country
are not dividing, as has been asserted, on the basis
of race, and because also of the rebuke which is
thereby administered to those who are trying to introduce the "color line" into Hawaiian politics.
There are no terms of condemnation too strong to be
applied to any man, be he white, black or brown,


who is engaged in the nefarious work of stirring up
race prejudice and endeavoring to array the kanaka
and the haole in mutual hostility. Let every such
man be noted and marked, not only as an enemy to
the whole country, but as an enemy of the native
race in particular.
It is gratifying to see how little encouragement
such attempts received from the native voters at the
recent elections. Every white man who is returned,
owes his election to native votes. Nor can the
natives be said to have acted in the dark. Every
one of these seven white mnen was either born in
this country or has lived here for many years and
we believe they all speak the native language fluent.
lay. The natives did not vote for strangers of whom
they knew nothing. We do not consider that we compromise our position as non-partisan journalists when
we say that a very heavy responsibility rests upon the
managers on the government side, for the attempt to
introduce a distinct and positive "color line" into
the recent contest. It can hardly be by accident
that every candidate on the government ticket in
every district, was a Hawaiian. It is to be hoped
that the signal condemnation which this policy has
received at the hands of the natives themselves, in
seven out of the eight districts where foreigners
were running, will prevent the experiment from
being repeated.
The defeat of Mr. Carter in this district is to be
regretted, not only on account of the exceptional
qualifications and fitness of that gentleman, but
also because Honolulu is fairly entitled to have at
least one foreigner among her four representatives.
It might seem singular at first sight that seven
foreigners should be elected in seven districts, where
the voters are almost exclusively natives, and that
the eighth one should be defeated in the capitalthe headquarters of. the foreign population and
foreign influence. Several causes have combined to
cause Mr. Carter's defeat, and none of these causes
lie very far below the surface, though there are some
which his most prominent supporters would be slow
to acknowledge.
Mr. Carter was not beaten because of any objections to the candidate, either real or pretended.
Neither his intelligence, his experience, nor his integrity was called in question. No one, so far as we
are aware, ventured to dispute his fitness on any
grounds whatever.   Neither did the question of
race or nationality have any appreciable influence
in producing the result. It is true that the great
bulk of those who voted against Mr. Carter were
natives, but this is true of his supporters as well as
his opponents.  He ran on a ticket with three natives, and though the voting was remarkably even,
Mr. Carter came out somewhat ahead of all his associates. It will be in vain to seek for any evidence




The Rawaiian Monthly.


of any "color line" in the. Honolulu election. Mr.
Carter owes his defeat,
1st. To the large number of voters who are directly
or indirectly under the control of the Government-to
what may be not inaptly called the compulsory vote.
The place holders and the place seekers; those who
want to get something and those who are afraid of
losing what they have got; with their relatives and
friends whose votes they can influence, are more
than sufficient to account for the Government majority.
2nd. There was much better organization and
more efficient and practical work on the part of the
Government than on that of their opponents. In
definiteness of aim, in unity of purpose and action,
and in the subordination of the whole machinery to
one central governing will, the winning party were
vastly superior. So far as thoroughness of organination and intelligent and well directed efforts call be
said to deserve success, the Government can be truly
said to have earned their victory.


3rd. The campaign on the part of the opposition was mismang~ed from the start. In the last
number of the MONTHLY we ventured to predict
that the elections then pending would furnish
a striking commentary on the views we had expressed, and would illustrate once more the folly of
putting "new wine into old bottles." So far atleast
as Honolulu is concerned, that prediction has proved
true. The opposition managers have persisted in
putting the new wine of reform into the same old
bottles of timidity, secresy and general distrust of
the people, and the result has been strictly according
to scripture.
It would be a thankless task just now, and perhaps
a useless one, to point out in detail the mistakes
which have been made in the recent canvass, to say
nothing of the mistakes of past years, whose effects
are still operative. We therefore refrain for the
present, hoping nevertheless to return to the subject
at a later date.


EDITORIAL COMMENT.


Mr. W. 0. Smith's paper on " Prisons and Prison
Discipline," in the last issue of the MONTHLY appeared at a very appropriate time. The issue containing the article in question had only just reached
our readers, when the sudden and mysterious death
of Mr. Buckle afforded an unexpected opportunity
for carrying out one of the most important of the
reforms which Mr. Smith had proposed. Immediately after, came the inquest with its peculiar
revelations, emphasizing in the strongest manner
the necessity for a radical change in our system of
prison management.
It is always in order to hope; therefore we look
with hope, though hardly we confess, with confident
expectation, to the action of the appointing power.
The unexplained delay in filling the vacancy seems
to afford some grounds for favorable anticipations;
but such delay is susceptible of quite an opposite
interpretation. It may be for instance, that this
appointment is reserved to be used as a trump card
in the great legislative game which is to be played
by and by. Meanwhile, numerous candidates, presenting various degrees of unfitness are actively at
work in person and through their friends, to secure
the vacant place. We hear even from a source
usually well informed, that the native luna, Malaihi
is a candidate and that he has influential connections and backing. If our rulers have any appreciation of what Is due to themrelves, to say nothing
of what is due the public service, such an appointment will be an impossibility.
A trained and experienced man-one who has
made the subject of prisons and prison management
a matter of study, and who is familiar with what has
been done and attempted elsewhere, is what is
wanted. If such a man cannot be found here, let us


send abroad for one. There is no doubt that he can
be obtained, as Mr. Smith remarks, 4 " for compensation consistently within our means for prison purposes."  Nothing less than this will satisfy the
reasonable demands of those who take an intelligent
interest in this question.
Before leaving the subject of prison management,
we wish to call attention to one other point in Mr.
Smith's-article, viz, the plan or system or whatever
it may be called, by which prisoners are sent out to
work. At the risk of being somewhat tedious we
will reproduce Mr. Smith's remarks on the subject:
itI would assert without hesitation that the sending
of prisoners to work on the roads and other public
works in gangs without discrimination, is wrong
and outrageous. Maintaining what may be called a
"ichain gang" to work before the public on the
roughest work may be wise. Being assigned to such
work may be one of the severest punishments. But
without consideration of the nature of the offense
committed, or the age or character of the individuals, to expose them all alike to the gaze of the public
without classification-in the same garb, under the
same overseer, at the same kind of work-the young
and old-the one in for his first misdemeanor and
the old hardened felon-is degrading, brutalizing
and wrong.  *   *   *  *   The entire system of
sending out individual prisoners to work for private
parties as house or yard servants is unsound and is
subversive of discipline. Without regard to the evils
of this plan on general principles, in actual fact prisoners are selected for these individual services according to their aptitude and handiness at such work,
with little or no reference to their classification."
Mr. Smith might have gone even further in his




66


The Hawaiian Monthly.


condemnation of the methods which prevail in such
matters. Prisoners are selected for particular services, not only without reference to any system of
classification either by crime or supposed character,
but in distinct violation of any such considerations.
Lunas and overseers of gangs have been selected
from the prisoners themselves, in such a way that
men in for comparatively light offences involving
no great degree of moral turpitude, are liable at any
time to find themselves under the authority of some
of the most desperate felons in the prison. An unfortunate whose only offense is his loving whiskey
'not wisely but too well," may be sent to pound
rocks on the road under the supervision of a forger or
a housebreaker or worse. This is not only unjust to
the prisoners and a demoralizing spectacle to the public, but it sometimes affords the worst class of criminals extra facilities for escape. If any one should
imagine that we are drawing on our fancy, we would
remind him of the case of the murderer Brown,
"who was for awhile and then was not," at least so
far as the knowledge of the officers of the law went.
This man, it will be remembered, committed a
murder of the most unprovoked and atrocious character. He was convicted and sentenced to death,
but his punishment was commuted to a long term of
imprisonment. After a while he was allowed to
work outside the prison and became a kind of boss,
being allowed an amount of liberty which seems
quite incomprehensible, in view of the nature of his
crime and the length of his sentence. As might
have been expected he was missing, one day. He
quietly walked off and never was seen again. Of
course this was a peculiarly flagrant instance, but it
is from extreme instances that we are sometimes
best able to judge of the character and tendencies of
a system.
We have read with interest and general concurrence, the articles on the relation of Christianity to
popular amusements, which have appeared in the
Anglican Church Chronicle. We accept the views
of our Anglican neighbor as being in the main sound
and sensible. We wish to offer one thought, not in
criticism of the views of the Chronicle, but to emphasize one phase of the question which is apt to be
overlooked or under-valued in the discussions of this
matter from the religious side. Our point is simply
this: that mere amusement in and of itself, fun for
fun's sake, is, at proper times and in reasonable
amounts, a good, a wise, and a useful thing.
If we can combine instruction and profit of any
kind with our amusement, so much the better, but
there is always danger in this direction, that in the
exercise of a morbid conscientiousness, we may make
our amusements so very "improving," that they
shall cease to aniuse. Let us recognize the fact;
those of us whose hair and beards are sprinkled with
grey, that the boys want sone fun, and the girls too
for that matter, and that they are going to have it.


The older ones among us will be none the worse
either for a little of the same.
We always think the better of a man or woman
when we find them able to enter heartily into simple
pleasures. It should be remembered that playing
the child is by no means playing the fool. A party
of business men out for a holiday, and rolling on the
grass like emancipated schoolboys, is a much more
cheerful and improving spectacle than the same
men sitting down to a game of poker, though both
might come under the head of amusement. We
believe one of the evil tendencies of the present day
is to be found in the decay of a taste for simple,
natural and inexpensive pleasures and a craving for
those which are elaborate, expensive and sophisticated.
In the matter of combining a high degree of int4electual and artistic culture with a relish for simple
pleasures and homely fare, the Germans have
probably come nearer a satisfactory solution of the
problem of living than any other European people,
and there are perhaps no two peoples who have
greater need to study their example in these respects
then the Americans and the English.
The article on Farms and Farming, by Judge
McCully, deserves to be carefully read and pondered.
The moral and social bearings of the subject are even
more important than its economic aspects, important
as these are. The following condensed summary of
the situation could hardly be improved:
" PMay we not say at once that we are without farms,
and that we need them in part to relieve us from
this dependence on foreign countries for the necessaries of life; to give us a greater variety of production, that we may not stake so much on the success
of sugar; and greatly for the wholesome influence of
farm life and labor and frugal gains, as contrasted
with the influence of plantations, worked by gangs
of men held to their work by penal laws, owned by
non-resident capitalists, frequently by corporations,
and pushed only as a scheme for money making."
"IlI fares the land to hastening ills a prey,
Where wealth accumulates and men decay,"
wrote Oliver Goldsmith, and nothing truer was ever
written either in poety or prose. However useful
plantations may be as a means by which "wealth accumulates," the influence of plantation life is anything but favorable to the development of the best
elements in human character. Neither morally, socially nor politically can these Islands ever become
what the best people among us hope and desire to
see them become, without a variety of production
and the presence and influence of a class which shall
correspond in some measure to the farming community in other countries. It is a question if the Government, which has done so much for the sugarplanting interest, might not wisely do something for
other branches of agricultural industry.
It is very foolish for people to be growling through
the newspapers, because money was used or said to




The Bawaiian Monthly.


67


have been used by the successful candidates at the
recent election. In connection with every election
there are expenses, necessary, legitimate expenses,
and some one has got to pay them. In proportion
as an election is closely contested and the canvass is
pressed with vigor, the expenses increase. Both
sides spent money in the recent elections, and considerable of it too. The opposition probably spent
the most, because they had the influence of the Government pap and patronage to contend against. Let
us have no more hypocritical clap-trap on this subject.
If anyone knows of money having been used illegally or improperly, or of bribery and corruption
having been practiced on either side, let him come
out with his facts and make his charges in a definite
and specific shape. Otherwise, "silence is golden."
With the possible exception of tubercular affestions, no diseases are so fatal in infancy as the various
intestinal disorders, caused in the great majority of
cases by improper diet. These disorders are apt to
be accompanied by fever and of course by thirst, and
yet there are many to whom it does not seem to
have occurred, that an infant can be thirsty without
at the same time being hungry. When milk, the
chief food of infants, is given in excess, unless the
stomach rejects it, acid fermentation is likely to


occur, causing vomiting,-diarrhea, elevated temperature and the subsequent train of symptoms which so
many mothers are only too familiar with. The same
would be likely to occur if an adult was overfed
with milk. In this condition the infant needs not
food but drink. He is not hungry but thirsty. The
recommendation that barley-water or gum-water be
given the little patients is the cause of many failures
in treatment. Pure water in any reasonable quantity
is perfectly safe for infants, and it is difficult to conceive how the prejudice against it ever arose. It is
of a piece with the notion of some ignorant tribes
and peoples, that an infant must not be washed.
Anyone who has noticed the avidity with which a
fretful, sick infant will drink water, and the abatement of febrile symptoms which frequently follows,
will be convinced that water, as a beverage, as a
quencher of thirst, as a physiological necessity in
fact, should not be denied to the helpless members
of the household.
In Washington, according to a society report, the
hostess of a theatre party sends bouquets, gloves and
carriages to the lady guests, and gives a dinner before and a supper after the play. If beauty, wit and
refinement could be sent as well to all guests, how
delightful those Washingtonitheatre parties would be.


FOREIGN MISCELLANY.


Cremation having become one of the "burning
questions" of the day, we reprint for the information
of our readers the following glimpse into the future,
which an imaginative writer has recently published
in an Eastern paper, under the title of "tThe Temple
of Rest."
It is not a disagreeable journey on which we now
propose to take our readers. It is to witness the
final disposition of a friend's remains in the ideal
crematory of the future. Our friend has died, and,
through the usual announcements, we learn that the
last rites will be performed in the columbarium at
a given hour. Repairing thither at the appointed
time, we first pass through a grove of stately trees,
the soothing murmur of whose rustling leaves brings
peace and quiet into the hearts of those who mourn
and gather to pay the last tribute. Within the grove
stands a massive building of gray masonry, whose
architecture shows no striving after ornamental
effect, and whose solid proportions give a sense of
eternal permanency. A few small windows in the
simple frieze which crowns its walls do not destroy
this effect, and their plain stained glass clashes in no
wise with the harmony of color between the sky,
the trees and the gray stone of the Temple of Rest.
To this place loving hands have borne the body of
out friend. No coffin lends its horror to the journey
from this earthly home to here, where eternal sleep
awaits him. A flower-strewn bier gives poetic carriage for this short and final journey. Entering the


broad portal, the soft deep notes of an organ charm
the ear. The eye takes in a most imposing sight.
The entire interior of the building is one impressive
room, with walls, floor and ceiling,Iall of white and
spotless marble. The view is not a dazzling one,
for the light is subdued and comes in varied color
through the windows at the top. On either side of
the chamber stand a few memorial statues-real
works of art-each one of them keeping alive the
memory of some one who in his life was either good
or great. Many of the marble slabs in the sides and
floor of the temple bear in plain, sunken letters a
name and two dates. Behind or beneath them are
niches containing urns where rest the pure white
ashes of the beloved dead. On a simple dais in the
middle of the room lies the body of our beloved
friend. The hour has come, and about it are gathered those who knew and loved him while he lived.
The scene, the surroundings, the subdued music of
the organ, the absence of everything to jar upon the
taste or senses, brings on a mood of solemn contemplation. No thought of physical corruption jars upon
our memories of the dead. The opening words of
the speaker are said, a hidden choir harmoniously
chants of hope and life, and now the end has come.
With the words, "ashes to ashes" a white pall is
thrown over the dais and we have looked upon our
friend for the last time. The dais noiselessly sinks
from sight, a short hour is spent in listening to a
funeral oration or in contemplation, until the dais,




68


The Hawaiian Monthly.


still covered with the pall, rises from below. The
pall removed, we see upon the dais an urn-provided beforehand, and containing the ashes of our
friend. This is now sealed into one of the niches,
and the ceremony is over. This is not pure imagination. Modern invention has robbed incineration of
all its objectionable features. Never till of late years
could the world well and simply solve the problem
of what to do with its dead. The whole process can
be carried on as we have pictured and without a
single revolting feature in any part of it.
Among the curiosities to be exhibited at the Newcastle Exhibition, which opens next July at the
Crystal Palace, there will be one of especial interest.
This is the famous needle presented to the German
Emperor last year, under circumstances worth reference. The old Kaiser had paid a visit to the great
needle factory at Kreuzvnch, in order to see what
machinery, combined with the human hand, could
produce. He was shown a number of superfine
needles, thousands of which together did not weigh
half an ounce, and marvelled how such minute objects could be pierced with an eye. But he was to
see that in this respect even something still finer
and more perfect could be created. The borer-that
Is, the workingman whose business it is to bore the
eye in these needles-asked for a hair from the
monarch's head. It was readily given, and with a
smile, tempered, perhaps, with the consciousness
that it could not be well spared. He placed it at
once under the boring machine, made a hole in it
with the greatest care, furnished it with a thread,
and then handed the singular needle to the astonished king.
Wonderful accounts are given of the linguistic
aptitude and achievements of the Crown Prince of
Portugal, who is only a few weeks over twenty years
of age. He has already acquired a private library of
some forty thousand volumes, containing many rare
and precious editions of the leading authors of the
world. But he promises, in addition, to develop
into the Mezzofanti of his age, for he not only speaks
English with competent facility after no more than
two years' study, but converses in no fewer than
fourteen languages, so that he is master approximately of all the languages of Europe.
The English are generally supposed to be an
eminently practical people, but there is a curious
vein of oddity and quaintness in their composition,
which as becomes a people "who take their pleasures
sadly," is apt to display itself in the "article of
death." Witness the following curious bequests:
"tLondon has some odd charities. One bequest
gives $1000 annually to a 'decayed master brewer;'
another, $190 to each of 'five spinster daughters of
clergymen;' gratuitous relief annually to 28,000
afflicted with diseases of the teeth; home for lost
and starving dogs at Battersea Park, where they


may be sold in three days if not called for; a great
coat to five poor livery men; scrap books and seashells for sick children; a new penny and a bag of
raisins to each boy in the Blue Coat School on Good
Friday of Passion Week-this school was founded by
Edward VI. in 1553, and the costume worn, long
blue coat, short, yellow breeches and yellow
stockings, and no caps, even in the worst weather,
are such as was adopted at its foundation; a new
sixpence to each of twenty-one widows, who go on
this same day to a grave close by St. Bartholomew
the Great. The sleeper underneath, who died 400
years ago, is forgotten even in name, but h~er sixpenny pieces are regularly remembered.
MR. MOODY's Boys' SCHOOL.-Mr. Moody has
more than one way of preaching the Gospel. He has
lately been instrumental in organizing an institution
of which the following is a description:
"The school now owns about 300 acres of valley
farm land, with large wooden farm-houses and other
suitable buildings, besides which the past season
there have been built five other brick houses of
tasteful pattern, high up on the hillside, overlooking
the valley and the opposite village of Northfield; the
girls' school, about five miles distant. being in sight.
Four of these houses, two-story with good attics, are
for homes, a teacher to be in charge of each; a
kitchen hall stands in the center of the group, to
which it is expected some day to add enough for a
dining hall. The five buildings have cost $29,000.
Half way between them and the farm-houses is the
plain one-story school house where the boys from all
the homes will attend school. They are to work on
the farm and help earn their support. Hon. E. A.
Hubbard, long superintendent of the Springfield
public schools, and later an agent of the State Board
of Education, has been secured to be the manager
of the whole enterprise.
" (As Mr. Moody put it, ' the design of the school
is to give an opportunity to poor, good boys who
otherwise couldn't have an even chance in life.' The
cost per boy, so far, has been $200 per year. It has
been expected that some person would be responsible for each boy to the extent of $100 a year; but
so far, not over one-third of the boys have had any
paying backer. It is the plan to make an adequate
endowment at once; and the expectation is that the
pe capita cost hereafter will be much less; because of the experience at the Northfield Girls'
School, where it formerly cost $165 each, and the
past year only $139, about forty per cent. of the
pupils being wholly charity scholars.
" Mr. Hiram Camp of New Haven is the father of
the Boys' School, first suggested it and gave $50.000.
Mr. 0. H. Greenleaf of Springfield gave $5000 more,
and several others like amounts; it is understood
that several of the trustees pledged various sums at
the dedication. Among the boys are fourteen bright
ones from Manchester, Eng., and three orphans from
Liverpool, whose father was a lawyer."




The Hawaiian Monthly.
MUSICAL AND DRAMATIC.


69


Beethoven's secretary, Schindler, wrote in 1823 to
Beethoven: "aYou will be present at little Liszt's
concert, will you not? It will encourage the boy.
Promise me that you will go." And Beethoven
went. When the "elittle Liszt" stepped on to the
platform he saw Beethoven in the front row; it
nerved him instead of staggering him; he played with
an abandon and inspiration which defied criticism.
Amid the storm of applause which followed, Beethoven was observed to step on the platform, take the
young virtuoso in his arms, and embrace him, as
Liszt assured me, "son both cheeks." This was an
event not to be lightly forgotten, and hardly after
fifty-seven years to be alluded to without a certain
awe; indeed, Liszt's voice quite betrayed his sense
of the seriousness of the occasion, as he repeated,
with a certain conscious pride and gravity, "Oui j'ai
recu le baiser de Beethoven."
HISTORY OF "CTHE SWEET BY-AND-BY."
Mr. Bennett and Mr. Webster were intimate
friends. The latter was subject to melancholy. He
came in to where his friend Bennett was at business
one day, while in a depression of spirits.
"What is the matter now?" said Bennett, noticing
his sad countenance.
"No matter," said Webster, "it will be all right
by-and-by. "
"tYes; that sweet by-and-by," said Bennett,
"Would not that sentiment make a good hymn, Webster?"
"Maybe it would," replied Webster, indifferently.
Turning to his desk, Bennett wrote the three
verses of the hymn, and handed them to Webster.
When he read them, his whole demeanor changed.
Stepping to his desk he began to write the notes.
Having finished them he requested his violin, and
played the melody. In a few moments more he
had the four parts of the chorus jotted down. It
was not over thirty minutes from the first thought
of the hymn before the two friends and two others
who had come in in the mean time were singing
all the parts together. A bystander who had been
attracted by the music, and had listened in tearful
silence, remarked, " That hymn is immortal."
An exchange, speaking of Joseph Jefferson, says
that "one of his sons, Tom, is an actor in his company, and another is his business manager. Neither
he nor his family has much to do socially with stage
people, though Tom married Miss Paul, an actress.
He is a believer in Spiritualism, and it is said that
he sees-or thinks he does-the spirits of Hendrick
Hudson's men prominently present during his scene
with the ancients in the mountains. He will not
talk on the subject for publication, lest he should be
accused of using his religious views for advertising
purposes."
We learn that Mrs. Langtry has greatly improved


as an actress, and that in her new play, "4Peril,"
she does some really creditable dramatic work. That
there was plenty of room for improvement in Mrs.
Langtry, seems generally admitted; but she deserves
success if she be honestly working for it against the
powerful temptation to depend for her dollars on her
personal attractions and her world-wide notoriety.
There seems to be some prospect that the people of
Honolulu may have an opportunity of judging for
themselves of this lady's quality.
The new operatic star the present season is
Madame Marcella Sembrich. The musical editor of
a New york journal writes as follows: We cannot
but express our great admiration for Mme. Marcella
Sembrich, who stepped for the first time before an
American audience as "i Lucia," an opera which has
delighted several generations of New-Yorkers.
Having heard the acknowledged queen of the
operatic stage, as well as Gerster, in this role, I can
safely say that Mme. Sembrich's portrayal of this
unfortunate heroine stands without comparison.
Her voice and technique are charming, and there is
a certain freshness and youthfulness in her singing
that cannot help captivating one. Her variations
and fiortures on given melodies and themes remind
one of the difficult passages in violin music, of which
she is also mistress. It is with a certain amount of
veneration that one beholds a woman who would
shine either as vocalist, violinist, or pianist. Mme.
Sembrich's future performances are awaited with
interest.                            0
HOW CLARA MORRIS DOES IT.-("A friend of
mine," said Miss Clara Morris the other day,
"remarked once that I carried my nerves on my
sleeve, so that everything touched. Well, one cannot treat nerves as if they were a garment and hang
them up until you need them again. * * * *
You must feel, or all the pretty and pathetic language in the world won't make other people feel.
One must cry one's self, and tears alone won't do it.
There must, as it has been prettily said, be tears in
one's voice, to bring one's hearers to tears. Now, I
never go on the stage, but-that about four o'clock in
the afternoon I begin to suffer. My hands get cold
as iee, my face gets hot, and I am in a nervous
tremor all because I am afraid I won't cry in the
play. I spend an hour or two with my company,
making just as much fun as I possibly can, so as to
get all the laugh out of me. Then I shut myself up
and get up an artificial agony. To do this I think
of some sad incident or read a sad story. I get the
story fixed in my mind and look at the most pathetic
incident in it until my feelings are thoroughly
aroused, and then I will cry the bo-hoos, and the
whole thing is done. I only have to look out for the
other danger, and keep from being overcome myself,
which is as bad as the other. All the tremolo and
and false sobs in the world will never take the place
of real emotion. There must be real tears in eyes
and voice. Of course, after such an effort I cannot
throw the whole effect off; and my poor nerves
suffer. "I




70


7The Hawaiian Monthly.
FASHIONS AND NOVELTIES.


The endeavor to dress well find tastefully by the
aid of fashion journals is something like trying to
learn the manners of good society from an etiquette
book. Both may afford very useful items of advice,
but from neither can the very essence of the matter
in hand be gleaned. It is always dangerous to act
upon isolated pieces of information, and those who
model their behavior and costume upon printed instructions are liable to produce a "scrappy" effect
upon their acquaintances. "ithe hair is worn high
on the head," says a fashion journal, adding, ",and
no one in good society is now seen with the chevelure
dressed low on the neck." The effect of this announcement on the minds of many is to make them
at once, regardless of the harmonious or the becoming, drag every hair in their head to the elevation
commanded by the oracle, and there dispose these
hairs collectively to the best of their skill. The
result is occasionally painful, and frequently ludicrous. Some one with a long neck reads that
"iturned down collars of lace and muslin have replaced the upright linen collar," and straightway
the world is favored with a view of "(the column of
the throat," a revelation of the direst scragginess.
The fact is, that those who possess an innate sense of
what is fitting, experience the same sense of freedom
and liberty in the midst of rules and restrictions as
is felt in the matter of etiquette by those who have
imbibed its rules from their earliest years and to
whom the customs of polite society have become a
second nature. The woman who dresses best, is she
who studies the changes of fashion only to find
among them just what suits herself, and who knows
how to adapt every shifting phase of it to the exigencies of her appearance and her purse. This is an
accomplishment which may be partly a gift of nature
and partly due to culture. It may, on the other
hand, be wholly natural. It can never be entirely
the results of training. A peasant girl may-often
does possess it; and a woman who has spent her
life in making dresses is frequently wholly without it.
Straw hats and bonnets have become objects for
the now always ready paint brush. A young lady
who was for some time the envy of her friends for
the exquisite shades of her hats, said she painted
them with her oil colors, and in this way could have
them any color she desired; and hats in'most perfect
harmony with her costumes was the result. Another
young girl showed us a bonnet she had painted
black, remarking: It If I had had that bonnet dyed
at a milliner's I should have paid seventy-five cents
for it; as it is it cost me about twenty cents, and I
did not have to wait several days for it to be done."
A young lady artist gave a picnic party just before
her departure for Europe last summer. Her hat for
the occasion was of her own designing-a large leghorn flat, with wild roses painted on the brim, which


was faced with delicate pink silk, and a white lace
scarf was folded carelessly around the crown. It
was a thoroughly picturesque head-covering, and
set off to advantage, the blond beauty of the wearer.
An exceedingly effective and handsome ball dress
is made of fine black tulle over satin. The tulle is
embroidered in a design of sunflowers in bright
yellow and red. The bodice is cut square, filled in
with yellow tulle, and upon the corsage reposes a
bouquet of brilliant red flowers.
Young married belles in New York are wearing
ball and reception costumes of black satin and black
lace, with their diamond accompaniaments, in
preference to any other. As the "buds" invariably
wear white, the ball rooms of the period bid fair to
dissolve themselves into symphonies of black and
white.
At Nice, evening dresses are trimmed with fringes
of natural flowers-Parma violets for black or white,
red azaleas for pink; same in hair, on the fan and
on the shoe. No jewelry.
An unusually large amount of yellow is worn for
evenings.
A bunch of satin ribbon of a color contrasting
with the dress is worn on the corsage.
It is now the fashion for brides to wear only one
glove, and that on the right hand.
The high, French heel has gone entirely out of
fashion for walking shoes; pointed toes are never
seen except on slippers.
Ladies' visiting cards are of generous size, cut
almost square, while those for gentlemen are short
and narrow.
Ladies in Nice are now using parasols composed
entirely of natural flowers, so that their sun-shades
resemble nothing so much as gigantic bouquets stuck
on sticks. The stalks of the flowers are woven together so as to form a network of bloom, the inside
being lined with silk. One parasol is made entirely
of violets, with a bordering of jessamine, another of
geraniums, white and red in rows, fringed with
maidenhair fern, another of pansies, and so on.
When the flowers fade, the parasol has to be made
up again, generally at intervals of two days.
Very narrow bracelets are most fashionable, and
these are not worn in pairs and to match, but are
odd-that is, different on each arm-and a single
bracelet is more stylish than the group of them worn
when bangles were in vogue.
A novelty is the literary bracelet. It is made of
twelve tiny books, silver or gold, attached to each
other by a double chain. Each little book bears the
enamelled name of a favorite poet or novelist.
There are also musical bracelets of the same model,
only they of course have the names of operas or
composers.




The Hawaiian Monthly.


71


PUZZLE DEPARTMENT.
ACROSTIC.
Give the names of the authors of the first thirteen
of the following quotations, and the initials of their
first names will form the name of the author of the
fourteenth:
1. Yet lower bows the storm.
The leafless trees,
2. That girt the tyrant in his storied tower,
3. Spread themselves abroad like leafy coral,
4. Mating with the pure essences of heaven.
5. Fierce spirit of the glass and scythe, what power
6. Pours forth the never ending flood of years,
7. Which cloud the color of domestic life
8. With bitter, scalding tears. 
9. With the first oath of freedom's gun,
10. That stood the storm when waves were rough,
11. Witnessed the fervor of thy prayer.
12. And o'er the ruins of the year
13. From nature's utmost treasure spent,
14. Their constant ward and watching kept.
ONE WORD ANAGRAMS.
1. Elba is a nit.
2. Spirit in Ano.
3. U go in arms.
WORD SQUARE.
1. A place of happiness.
2. An inhabitant of a certain country.
3. Conclusions.
4. The home of a bird.
DIAMOND.
1. A letter.
2. To trim.
3. An animal.
4. Crooked.
5. A letter.


WHIMSICALITIES.
-In Spain the etiquette of the fan is a serious
matter, and not to be trifled with. Even to a friend
of one's own sex the fan is always presented open.
The Spanish ball-room, seemingly so decorous, is a
seething mass of flirtation and intrigue, each fluttering fan conveying a separate message of warning, doubt, encouragement or hope. It will be observed that the following system is not an artificial
one, but conforms in every respect to the natural
laws of expression,-Closed, "I- hate you;" open,
"I like you;" half-closed, "I am indifferent;" putting the fan under the eye, 4"I see you;" putting it
above the eye, "I understand you;" closing the fan
from you, "Go away;" closing it toward you,
"Come hither;" shutting the fan, "Stay where
you are;" counting the sticks, "The hour of appointment."
-"Yes," said the Widow Brown, "Deacon Blank
is one of the pillows of our church."
"Well," snapped Miss Lily Turtle, "4I'm glad I
don't belong to a church that has to be bolstered up
by such a man as he is."
"He hasn't a feather's weight of influence," observed Sister Harding, threading the point of her
needle.
"I have always regarded him as a sham," said the
other deacon's wife.
"I know he's always a wet blanket at our parties,"
pouted Miss Lily.
The deacon coming in just then, all the ladies said
in a chorus:
"Oh, deacon! you're just the one we want to select
texts."
Curtain!
-When a young man tries for three minutes in
church, to brush a sunbeam off his newv coat, under
the impression that it is a streak of dust, and then
looks up and sees a pretty girl laughing at him, he
kind of loses the thread of the sermon temporarily
as it were.
-   Did you ever know such a mechanical genius
as my son?" said an old lady; " he has made a fiddle
all out of his own head, and he has wood enough for
another."
-" Neuralgia" is the charming name of a charming girl in Florida. Her mother found it on a medcine bottle, and was completely captivated by its; sweetness.
-Susan fell in love with a book-keeper, and when
Aunt Mary asked about his position in life, Susan
said demurely, " He's a count, aunt," which proved
satisfactory to both parties.
-A lady was reproaching a distinguished personage for going into society so little. '-You ought to
let us lionize you a little," she said. " I never heard
of but one man who was not spoiled by being lionized," replied the veteran. "Why who was he?"
"i Daniel."


1st
2nd
3rd
4th
5th


ANSWERS TO JANUARY PUZZLES.
AUNT FLORA.
verse,    -    -    -    scold, cold, 
verse,   -    -    -   scant, cant, t
verse,   -    -      charm, harm, a
verse,    -    -         glass, lass,
verse,    -    -    -  stone, tone. c


old.
ant.
rm.
ass.
)ne.


THE FIFTEEN YOUNG LADIES.
Number from 1 to 15 and arrange as follows:


FIRST DAY.
1  14   15
2    4   6
3    8  11
5    9  12
7  10   13
FOURTH DAY.
1.6   7
2   13  15
8    9  10
4    8  12
5   11  14


SECOND DAY.
1   10  11
2    5    7
8   12   15
4    9  13
6    8  14
FIFTH DAY.
1    4    5
2    8   10
3   14   13
6    9   15
7   11   12
SEVENTH DAY.
1    2    3
4   11   15
5    8   13
6   10   12
7    9  14


THIRD DAY.
1   8    9
2   12  14
3    4   7
5   10  15
6  11   13
SIXTH DAY.
1  12   13
2    9  11
3    5   6
4   10  14
7    8  15




N. N. CASTLE.          J. B. ATHERTON.
CASTLE & COOKE,
SHIPPING AND
COMMISSION AGENTS
GENERAL MERCHANDISE.
AGENTS FOR
The Kohala Sugar Co.,
The Haiku Sugar Co.,
The Paia Plantation Co.,
The Hitchcok & Co. Plantation,
The Waialua Plant'n, R. Halstead,
The A. W. Smith & Co. Plantation.
The Union Marine Insurance Co. of San Francisco,
The New England Mutual Life Insurance Co.
of Boston,
The Geo. F. Blake Manufacturing Co. of New
York and Boston,
The New York and Honolulu Packet line.
G    W. MACFARLANE & CO.,
SHIPPING AND
COMMISSION MERCHANTS,
Queen Street; Honolulu.
F. T. LENEHAN & CO.,
IMPORTERS AND GENERAL
COMMISSION MERCHANTS,
Wholesale dealers in Wines, Ales and
Spirits.
Honolulu,::: Hawaiian Islands.
HOLLISTER & CO.,
WHOLESALE AND RETAIL
DRUGGISTS, TOBACCONISTS,
AND
AERATED WATER MANUFACTURERS
Pure Drugs,
Chemicals,
And Toilet Articles..
Physicians' Prescriptions Aocurately Prepared.
No. 59 NUUANU STREET,
And corner of Fort and Merchant Streets,
Honolulu, H, I.
A     L. BANCROFT & CO.,
PUBLISHERSK
Booksellers, Stationers & Manufacturers
ALSO,
Printers, Lithographers and Binders..
The most complete business of its
kind, and the most extensive stock in
its line on the Pacific Coast.
721 Market St., San Francisco, Cal.
A     M. MELLIS,
DEALER AND IMPORTER
OF
DRY AND FANCY GOODS,
104 Fort Street, Honolulu.
Millinery and Dress Making Establishment on the premises,


LAINE & CO.,
Have a large stock of the Very Best
HAY, GRAIN, ETC.
Which is offered at the
LOWEST MARKET PRICE,
-ANDDelivered Free to Any Part of the City.
PACIFIC MUTUAL LIFn INsURANCE COMPANY,
of California.
Agents for the Hoover Telephone.
Commissioner of Deeds for California.
5B   Telephone No. 147.


C. HAMMER,
HARNESS MAKER
Manufactures all his own harness. No machine stitching-no imported work sold by me.
Prompt attention to all orders.
HOPP & CO.,
74 KINa STBEET.
Importers and Dealers in
F U RN I T U R E.
UPHOLSTERERS AND
CABINETMAKERS.
Furniture Made and Repaired.
Telephone No 143.


HENRY B. RYAN,
BOAT BUILDER,
Kilauea Street, Esplanade, Honolulu.
BOATBUILDING AND REPAIRING
Of all kinds done
In the best manner, and
At Reasonable Rates.


BENSON, SMITH & CO.,


PRACTICAL PHARMACISTS
DEALERS IN
DRUGS, MEDICINES,
PERFUMERY, ETC.
113-FORT     STREET-113
HONOLULU.
C. H. DICKEY,
HAIKU, MAUI,
Importer and Dealer in
GENERAL MERCHANDISE
NOTARY PUBLIC
-ANDGENERAL 'BUSINESS AGENT
— FOR THE —
ISLAND OF MAUI, H. I.
N. B.-Especial attention given to orSering
goods for other parties from any part of the
Islands or the United States.
J   M. OAT, JB. & CO.,
STATIONERS & NEWSDEALERS
25 MERCHANT STREET,
HONOLULU,:.:. I.
Subscriptions received for any paper or
magazine published.
Special orders received for any books published.
T0RED RUBBER STAMP AGENOY.gI


BEAVER SALOON,
Fort Street, near Qneen.
Refreshments Served Promptly.
HOT TEA & COFFEE AT ALL HOURS.
Finest Brands of Cigars.
THE CASINO
At Kapiolani Park,
IS OPEN          EVERY DAY.
REFRESHMENTS
Can always be supplied as well as fresh
country air.
H. J. NOLTE,
Proprietor.
TREGLOAN AND ATWATER,
Corner Fort and Hotel streets.
MERCHANT TAILORS
AND DEALERS IN
GENTLEMENS FURNISHING GOODS
of every description.
Boots and Shoes, Shirts, and Gentlemen's
Underwear of all kinds, a speciality.
NOTICE.
The undersigned have this day formed a
partnership for the transaction of business
as Merchant Tailors and Dealers in Gents.'
Furnishing Goods, at the corner of Fort
and Hotel streets, and the name and style
of the firm is TREGLOAN & ATWATER.
H. S. TREGLOAN,
W. O. ATWATER.
Honolulu, Jan. 21,1884.


CLAUS SPRECLELS.           W.. IRWIN
W      G. IRWIN & CO.,
Corner of Fort and Queen streets,
COMMISSION MERCHANTS
AND
SUGAR FACTORS.
Agents for the Ooeanic Steamship Co.
Steamers ALAMEDA and MARIPOSA
Leave Honolulu and San Francisco on the
First and Fifteenth of each month.




YEARLY SUBSCRIPTION, $5.00.:: SINGLE NUMBERS, FIFTY CENTS.


VOLUME 1. 4?
-i


NUMBER 4.


TH E


HAWAIIAN MONTHLY.
I )F\V )'I'E!  )  '!'()
LITERATURE,                ART,        SCIENCE,           POLITICS,           AND         GENERAL             CULTURE.
A..     IL      I....   I   4.
CONTENTS.
PAGE.
The  G erm    Theory  of  Con  lm un ticabl)le  I)iseases..................................................................................73
T he    F ive   D ollar   (G old   lP  i(we..............................................................................................................  77
A     M o th er's   L ovel............................................................................................................................  ]
The Overthrow of the Ancient Talh            System  in the lawaiian Islands............................................. 
T he   C ray fish.............................................................................................................................5 X
K1ainllhli..........., )(90
P roperty    R ights  of   M arried   W om en..............................................................................................
E itorial Co       ent.................................................................................................................. 91
Fasliions and Novelties...................................................................................................................
P u zzle  )ep a rt en t......................................................................................................................95
W  h l isical ities................................................................................................................................ 95


Ii


H()N()OL    ITI:


PRINTED AT THE HAWAIIAN GAZETTE, OFFICE.






Hawaiian Carriage Manufacturing Company,.........................(" I EI ITEl..'...........................
I'kl,:.I 1,: 'I-.\,. \. X(: A (; 1.I...................................I....................... K...(i )  '  )N  \V  KS,
\'1('   I'ls' I: lSI)I,.'N..........................................................................1.  N.  \\  T,
A \'r!! [rI |......................................................................................................  M.   D A IMO() N.
_  U a. r a 1c d1 G  o znp 1 e  t e Sh s s o r- t zn e Y1 t 5 f
Wagon and Carriage Material on Hand arid for Sale,............... AT   REASONABLE   FRATES.............
ine Car:riageis iaUfctiatiEaed
t>"r'- Clieaper thla.xL  lrrnt. rCrt  W7- rl- '::Cane and Plantation Wagons ]Built to Suit Any Kind of Work, at
Great Inducements to Planters.
l1EV  lV   I\ ~I         I   E. KI*,e ~!El i i,' V  i;4i'ii il!i i  o iN EI f { i;'..t ~- i' ilN. 
fiand 1'lfITEI i,  OlNIINllE IN(. Allli Kindl'fUplolsteri
3F 1o1t 1trooet,                         3EIGtl     Street.
~k  EU.,      I]jL,::S, -        - -                   OPRPIt I?
2:eep on IHMarXd tthe JLa3rgest _AZssortrmezIt of;aI  l11  > IJLS I 1{Y  I  B 1 I IFOU NI) 1N  l H II IN J   1 ( 1I)OH).  -l its o f Is t:f I lols ir
a;d  ItI APE)I II Y  Ma;le to ) (OrdeI   il   tlhe  Vteriy  Iatest St.yle.
Pianos and Good Cane Seat Chairs for Rent.
Thle COleapest Flace to B-uy.A.11 =Linds of
aituSnieaI   ait',riu~ne'xnti SI Swings; M,'ach ines,..e.
A  lIar-e Assortmei til  of' Wall Papler.  1,' I ldertkin  ii All its Hrandi e, Thorol'ghl Vt:IIdll S111a sisflael ily) Attetelll 0dle   tN).
'!f;/,/,1io,,  <(,t i ',i/hfut,, ', i\/).  | 1 '. '*.  [IS'!  I  I, 1I.,A,S'. Il' i,h1*l /t/1.;/( (h (!f/  Y I h//ft A,,'Xa. 7(.;




A  i 2
-HAWAIIAN MONTHLY.


VOLUME I.]


[NUMBER 4.


HONOLULU, APRIL. 4884.


THE GERM THEORY OF COMMUNICABLE DISEASES.


No questions within the range of medical science
are of greater theoretical interest, or of more practical importance, than those relating to the origin and
propagation of the various communicable diseases.
I use the word communicable rather than contagious
or infectious advisedly and for a purpose. When we
say that a disease is contagious or infectious, we not
only assert the fact that it may be transmitted or
communicated from one individual to another, but
by the use of one or another of these words we commit ourselves, by implication at least, to a particular
theory as to its mode ef transmission. Some diseases
are both contagious and infectious, some are contagious but not infectious, and so- on. By using the
word communicable, therefore, we have a term which
covers the whole ground and at the same time avoids
all questions as to the mode to transmission, such
questions being entirely outside of our present purpose.
We all know that there is a large and important
class of diseases, having certain prominent features
in common, and which are thereby marked off as
different from the other various ills which flesh is
heir to. The distinguishing characteristics of these
diseases are,
1st. They never, so far as we are aware, originate
de novo. No person has any one of these diseases
unless it is communicated to him, either directly or
indirectly, from some person already affected with
the same disease. In popular language it must be
"caught."
2nd. In this matter of the transmission and propagation of the communicable diseases, like produces
like as certainly and invariably as does the reproductive process In the animal and vegetable world.
Chicken pox does not produce measles any more than
you get wheat by sowing barley. To use the forcible
comparison of Florence Nightingale, the matter of
each disease of this class reproduces itself as rigidly
as if it were dog or cat.
3d. These diseases have a distinct, and for each
disease, a tolerably uniform period of incubation.


That is to say, between the time when a person is
exposed to the disease-producing cause and the time
when the first symtoms of the disease begin to manifest themselves, there is a period varying fiom a
few days to two weeks or more, during which the
affected person appears and feels as well as usual,
and presents no evidence whatever of any abnormal
process going on within his system. However much
this period of incubation may vary for the different
diseases, it is, as already intimated, distinct and tolerably uniform for each disease. Thus if a person is
known to have been exposed to the small-pox, the
physician can confidently predict that the disease
will show itself, if at all, at the expiration of about
two weeks, while in the case of scarlet fever, the
symptoms may declare themselves within three or
four days.
4th. The contagium, the virus, the materies morbi,
or whatever we may choose to call the disease producing element, has the power of reproducing itself
indefinitely as to both time and quantity. A portion
of small-pox lymph so small as to be almost invisible,
being introduced under the skin of a susceptible person, will not only produce in him the disease of
small-pox, bnt will cause him to exhale small-pox
from every part of his body, so that within three
weeks from the time of his lnnoculation he shall furnish virus enough to infect ten thousand others.
5th. These diseases run a definite course and are
self-limited. They may produce a disturbance of
the system'so violent as to cause death, or they may
inflict permanent injury upon some stucture or organ
of the body. But if the patient survives, we know
that if the disease is uncomplicated, its phenomena
will present themselves in a tolerably definite order
and sequence, and that it will cease all active manifestations at the end of a period which can be predicted with reasonable certainty.
6th. These diseases as a rule, occur but once in the
same individual. One attack almost invariably ensures the patient from any further liability to the
same disease. The degree of Immunity aflorded by




74


The Hawaiian Monthly.


one attack seems to vary somewhat for the different
diseases, but the rule is tolerably uniform and the
exceptions very few.
7th. An attack of one of these diseases, or of any
number of them, affords no protection against any
other disease of this class. Small-pox is no protection against mumps, and scarlet fever, measles and
whooping cough sometimes follow each other in the
same individual with scarcely an interval between.
Such a remarkable group of phenomena, applicable
to a large and important class of diseases, embracing
some of the most wide-spread and destructive maladies which afflict the human family, could hardly
fail to engage the attention of observing minds.
Different theories, approaching more or less closely
to the present accepted truth, were offered in explanation of these phenomena, the best thought of
the medical and scientific worlds settling gradually
to the blielief that they were due to the setting up
Within the living body, of processes analagous to those
of putrefaction or fermentation as witnessed in the
outer world. In pursuance of this idea, such diseases
have been called zymotic, from a Greek word signifying fermentation. Zymotic diseases are defined in
the medical dictionary as affections "produced by
some morbific principle acting on the organism similar to a ferment."
These comparisons were accurate enough, and expressed a scientific fact. The processes of fermentation and decay really were analogous to those going
on within the human body during the progress of the
so-called zymotic diseases. But though correct as a
comparison, this name afforded in reality no explanation, for the simple reason that the true nature of the
processes of fermentation and putrefaction were not
themselves understood. For instance, epidemic diseases were supposed to be propagated by a kind of
miasm or malaria, which consisted of organic matter
in a state of what was called motor-decay; that when
such matter was taken into the body through the
lungs, skin, or stomach, it had the power of spreading there the same destroying process which had attacked itself. This was true enough so far as it went,
but unfortunately no one knew what the said destroying process really was, and the term  motor
decay conveyed no real information whatever. The
scientific mind had simply succeeded in reasoning
out from a similarity of phenomena, the essential
identity of two processes, neither of which was understood.
The first clear light shed on this field of investigation was in 1836, when Cagniard de la Tour and
Schwann of Berlin, each independently of
the other, discovered the yeast plant, "a living organism, which, when placed in a proper medium,
feeds, grows, and reproduces itself, and in this way
carries on the process which we call fermentation."
In other words it was not motor-decay, but organic
life and growth which was the origin of the so-called
zymotic process. In February, 1837, Schwann announced the additional fact that "when organic mat

ter is effectually screened from ordinary air and
calcined air only is admitted, putrefaction does not
occur."
This discovery, confirmed by many observers,
proves that putrefaction is caused by something derived from the air, and that the said something can
be destroyed by heat. The true inferences from
these discoveries were not for a time acknoweledged
by scientific men. Chemists still clung to the idea
of matter in a state of motor decay; that fermentation was not produced by the living yeast plant, but
by the dead or dying parts of it; that those parts
uniting with the oxygen of the air were the real
source of the fermentive phenomena.   The final
refutation of this notion seems due to Pasteur, who
demonstrated conclusively that the reputed "ferments"* were not such; but the true ferments are microscopic organisms, which find in the ferments their
necessary food.
As a natural and inevitable result of these discoveries we have the germ theory of the communicable
diseases. The similarity of their phenomena had
convinced scientific men that the so-called fermentive
and putrefactive changes witnessed outside the body,
and the progress of these diseases within the body,
were due to similar causes and analogous processes;
while as yet the true cause of neither had been discovered. The demonstration of the true nature of
the one was of necessity accepted as explaining the
other as well. The argument may be reduced to the
form of a sylogism, thus: Major proposition-it has
been shown by a comparision of their phenomena,
that the fermentive processes in nature and the communicable diseases in man are due to similar causes.
Minor proposition-the fermentive processes are
proved to be due to the growth and multiplication of
living organisms in the fermenting substance. Conclusion-the communicable diseases in man are due
to the multiplication of living organisms within the
human body.
Prof. Tyndall tersely sums up the case in the following words: " The strength of this theory consists
in the perfect parallelism of the phenomena of contagious diseases with those of life. As a planted acorn
gives birth to an oak competent to produce a whole
crop of acorns, each gifted with the power of reproducing its parent tree; and as thus from a single
seedling whole forests may spring, so, it is contended, epidemic diseases literally plant their seeds,
grow, and shake abroad new germs which, meeting
in the human body their proper food and temperature, finally take possession of whole populations. 
There is nothing to my knowledge in pure chemistry
which resembles this power of self multiplication
possessed by the matter which produces epidemic
diseases."
Let us now refer to the characteristic features,
seven in number, which were mentioned as being
common to all this class of diseases, and notice their
absolute harmony with the theory that such diseases
are caused by specific germs.




The Hawaiian Monthly.


75


I. They do not occur spontaneously, but only as
"(caught" from pre-existing cases. This peculiarity
tallies precisely with what might be expected, were
our theory true. The doctrine of spontaneous generation can scarcely be paid to have any scientific
standing at the present day. The instances of what
were formerly supposed to be such, become fewer
and fewer with the progress of scientific investigation, and there is every reason from analogy and
experience to believe that if there remain any appa,
rent cases which have not been explained, they are
due simply to imperfect observation. That other diseases occur constantly among men, and indepen-dently of any pre-existing cases, developing from
within-idiopathically as it is called, while the class
under consideration never occurs in that way; proves
that these two classes of diseases are due to radically
different causes. The theory of spontaneous generation being rejected as unscientific and without
foundation, the difference is accounted for in no way
so satisfactorily as upon the theory of the presence of
specific disease germs in the one case, and their absence in the other.
II. The fact that the morbific matter generated in
the course of each disease will, when transplanted into
the congenial sQil of a susceptible human system,
reproduce the identical disease from which it sprung
and no other, seems to point so conclusively in the
same direction that no elaboration of this point can
be much more convincing than its simple statement.
The final test in this, as in all human affairs, must
be experience. We know the fact to be as alleged
from the concurrent testimony of innumerable competent observers. It has become part of the common stock of human knowledge. Now why does
wheat always produce wheat, and corn, corn; and
why is the offspring of a dog always a dog, and of
a cat always a cat? Simply because these are all
living organisms, and it is a law of all organic life to
reproduce its own kind. This it does by virtue of
an inherent power, a vital force, which. the microscope does not reveal and of which chemical analysis
tells us nothing. This power of reproducing its own
kind is not only a property of organic life, but it is a
property of organic life exclusively. Nothing identical with or in any way resembling it is to be found
in any other department of nature. Upon the theory
of specific germs reproducing their own kind, the
fact that one disease of this class never gives rise to
any other can be readily explained, and so far as I
am aware it can be explained in no other way. No
theory of motor-decay, of chemical action, or of any
inorganic process whatever, is in any way adequate
to account for the admitted facts.
Striking illustrations of the foregoing points can
be furnished from the history of these Islands.
Small-pox, measles, syphilis, -vhooping cough and
other specific diseases have all been introduced here
within the last hundred years or thereabouts-some
of them within the memory of personis now living.
The time of their introduction, the medium by which


they came and the circumstances under which they
multiplied and spread, could all be watched and recorded. The result has been to render it, if possible,
more certain even than before, that no person ever
has one of these diseases until it is communicated to
him from without, and that no one of these diseases
gives rise to any other one. An individual living
alone on a coral island in the midst of the ocean,
without any communication with the outside world,
might have rheumatism or brochitis or kidney disease or apoplexy, but he would be in no more danger
of contracting measles or scarlet fever than he would
of being run over by a locomotive engine.
III. The definite period of incubation which is a
feature common to all this class of diseases, can only
be accounted for on the supposition of the growth
and development within the body of some form of
organic life; and that time is required for the offending organisms to reach that stage of development or
to multiply in such numbers as to produce their
characteristic effects upon the human economy.
There are no such things as slow poisons known to
science. Medieval romance, appealing to the love of
the marvelous and having no fear of scientific criticism before its eyes, dealt plentifully in such substances. The scientist of the present day knows of
no such agents. There is such a thing as slow poisoning, where the deleterious agent is received into
the system gradually in minute quantities, so that
the characteristic symptoms may not manifest themselves for a long time. The case of painters and
workers in lead is an instance of this. But it is not
the poison which is slow, but only the administration of it. Let the quantity which gradually accumulates in the system be all administered at once,
and the symptoms of poisoning will manifest themselves very quickly. There may be slow poisoning;
there are no slow poisons. The period of incubation
however, in communicable diseases, seems to have
but little to do with continued exposure or repeated
doses. A person may be exposed to small-pox for
instance, the exposure may not continue for more
than five minutes and may never be repeated, and
yet that person may have taken the disease as effectually as if he had lived and eat and slept with the
diseased one day and night. My own personal observation embracing many hundred cases of this
disease, proves to me two facts concerning it: first,
that prolonged exposure to contagion has no appreciable influence upon the severity of the resulting
disease; and, second, that where the exposure has
been continuous, the period of incubation may be
reckoned from the date when the exposure coinmenced. Again and again have I seen persons
who had been exposed but once, and then for but a
short time, came down in due season with a malignant form of small-pox, while others who had been
in constant attendance on sick friends, nursing them,
eating with them and sleeping by their side at night,
escaped with a maild attack, the initial symptoms in
all cases showing themselves In about two weeks




76


The Hawaiian Monthly.


from the beginning of the exposure, no matter how
continuous and severe the exposure might have
been in the mean time. Aside from some deleterious living organism, there is nothing known to
science or conceived of by the scientific imagination,
which is competent to produce such effects. There
is no poison, animal, vegetable or mineral, which
will remain dormant in the system for two weeks or
more and then manifest its full constitutional effects.
There is no substance or combination known to
chemistry, whose poisonous effects are so entirely
independent of the size of the dose or the frequency
of its administration.
IV. The enormous increase of morbific material
within the body during the course of these diseases
can scarcely be accounted for in any way except as
-the result of organic growth and reproduction. That
the introduction into the system of a minute portion
of virus should produce a disease profoundly and
permanently affecting the constitution, and in so
doing should result in the generation of a virus
precisely like that which produced the disease, but
thousands or millions of times as great in amount, is
a fact whose significance in this discussion can hardly
be overestimated. The power of reproduction and
self-multiplication, as already rema rked, belongs
peculiarly and exclusively to organic life, and the
phenomenon in question seems perfectly analogous
to that of the acorn producing the oak and the oak
in turn producing a whole crop of acorns.
V. The fact that this class of diseases are generally
self limited; that they tend to run a definite course,
terminating in convalescence at the end of a period
of time substantially uniform in the case of each
disease, corresponds much more closely with the
known laws of life and growth, than with decay and
death.
VI. Were these diseases due to the effects of any
poisons, in the ordinary meaning of that word, or
were they dependent upon chemical action of any
kind, we should not expect to find one attack exhausting the susceptibility of the system or confering
any future immunity. The fact that one attack of
any one of these diseases does, as a rule, confer complete immunity for the remainder of the patient's
life, takes them at once out of the range of other
affections and requires a different theory of causation. It is quite contrary to all experience that any
mere poison should produce its full effects on its first
administration, and be for ever after harmless.
Without the necessity for argument, it seems clear
that the germ theory meets the requirements of
this case more fully than any other that has been
propounded.
VII. The other characteristic of these diseases,


that the having had one of them confers no Immunity
against attacks of any of the others, seems a
necessary inference from the other points advanced,
and need not be dwelt upon.
There is one other point. in connection with the
communicable diseases which I ommitted to mention,
and which may be briefly alluded to here. Some of
these diseases seem peculiar to particular portions of
the earth's surface and flourish only within certain
'degrees of latitude and longitude. When such diseases are carried beyond their natural homes, they
sometimes commit serious ravages for a time, but
fail to take permanent root, as it were. The plague
and the yellow fever are illustrations of diseases of
this class, the occasional visits of the former westward and of the latter northward being sometimes
disastrous but never permanent. Occasionally a disease becomes permanently established in an alien
clime, but loses at the same time much of its former
virulance. Now all this corresponds perfectly with
what we know of animal and vegetable life, but it
does not correspond in any degree with the laws of
the chemical and inorganic world. We all know
that plants and animals seem indigenous to certain
regions and flourish equally well nowhere else. But
rhubarb which will not purge and ipecac which will
not vomit a patient, except within certain latitudes
and longitudes, or within a certain distance of the
sea, are things quite unheard of in the medical
world. The laws of chemical action are uniform
and unchanging for all lands and climes.
The object of the foregoing pages is to explain in
as simple a manner as possible, a subject which is; of
interest, not only to physicians and sanitarians, but
to all who desire to have a general knowledge of the
scientific progress of the day. Being intended for
the general reader, this paper makes no pretensions
to being complete or exhaustive. I have endeavored
to avoid all technicality and obscurity, and to present, in a condensed form, a fair outline of what is
meant by the germ theory of disease, the process by
which the scientific mind has reached present conclusions and the leading arguments by which these
conclusions are sustained. Did the space at my disposal admit of it, I should like to give some account
of recent microscopical investigations, so far as they
have a bearing on this question, but it is impossible
to do so in the present number of the MONTHLY. I
can only say that recent researches in this field have
furnished a large and important body of facts tending
to confirm the views set forth above. Should circumstances be favorable, I hope on some future
occasion, to give a brief account of this branch of the
subject.
CHARLES T. RODGERS.


Mrs. Ole Bull has had made a fine bronze urn, to
be placed over her husband's grave. It is about six
feet high, plain, and bears the simple inscription:
"Ole Bull. 1810-1880."


The New York Idebuntantes have resolved to
"dance only with gentlemen who wear gloves;"llis hands perspired and ruined my lovely new
dress," wrote a society "rosebud."'




The fawaiian Monthly.


77


THE FIVE DOLLAR GOLD PIECE.
A STORY OF NEW ENGLAND FARM LIFE.
(Continued.),


XII.
One morning, Henry sat at the window, looking
out into the street.  A frown was on his finely
cut features, and anger in his dark, piercing eye.
He turned uneasily in his chair, laid his hand
upon his heavy eyebrows, and then hastily thrust it
away. His whole appearance was that of a man
eager to avenge some personal wrong.  He was
watching Maria, as picking her way along the muddy
road, she reached the station just in time to be
hurried into the car and off for Lewiston. At length
he exclaimed, "t Well, I don't understand it." Then
turning to Mr. Harding he said, "d Why does Maria
persist in going to that seminary every day?"
The thing had become so much a matter of course
with Mr. Harding, that without stopping to consider
the full purport of the inquiry, he replied, "I suppose it is rather necessary for her to be there just
now, it being near the close of the school year."
"s Yes, but why did she go in the first place?"
Henry had a penetrating eye, and Mr. Harding
felt its keen glance searchingly riveted upon him.
Although he was seldom unguarded in his replics,
and at another time, a subject which had always
been as a coal of fire to his loftier nature, would only
have served to bring his native dignity more visibly to the surface. Still the question came so unexpectedly, and at a time when the fire had been
smouldering beneath the ashes of content, that for
once, it found Mr. Harding unguarded in his reply.
" Henry, I cannot tell you. I know no more
about it than you do."
Six weeks before, Mr. Harding would not have
made such an acknowledgement to any one. Had
he paused to consider, he would not have made it
now.
"s I supposed, of course, you understood her reasons
for taking upon herself such unwarrantable labor. I
never thought her sly, nor inclined to conceal her
purposes. "
The words and the tone in which they were
uttered fell upon Mr. Harding like the sharp edge
of a cutting rebuke. Once, it would have annoyed
him. But this morning he seemed altogether unlike
himself. Had his long confinement weakened his
mental stamina?
"I I knew nothing about it until she had made the
engagement," he replied, "t and know nothing more
now."
" I Is it possible! I was just on the point of endowing another with all my worldly goods, thus publicly
putting myself under the inextricable yoke. But if
this is the union between married people, let me remain a bachelor."
"Oh, no I" quickly responded Mr. Harding, with

out taking in, for the moment, the full significance
of Henry's remark or its implied reproof.
"t Marry, by all means. You ought to have done
it ten years ago. Maria and I are very happy. We
have no differences. But she never consulted me in
this matter of teaching, and I have refrained from
questioning her."
At this moment, Mr. Harding begun to realize
what he was talking about, and what a humiliating
confession, in his own estimation, he had made to
the young attorney; it occurred to him that Henry
was prosecuting these inquiries in a right lawyer
like style.
tShe has some plan in her wise young head,"
said Henry, "t she always was fruitful in resources."
"t Yes, she plans wisely in almost everything,"
replied Mr. Harding.
"She wants the money probably. I thought there
was something afoot Ywhen she sent to borrow that
fifty dollars of me."
Had Henry, in turn, considered a few moments,
he would probably not have made this last remark,
for he immediately felt he was treading on forbidden
ground.
"t Borrow fifty dollars ef you?  When?" exclaimed Mr. Harding.
"Why, I don't know. A year ago perhaps. I
supposed you knew it-thought most likely it was
for some business transactions of yours."
"s I never knew it." There was a look of displeasure on Mr. Harding's face.
"4I ought not have told you, Edward. But you
may be sure there's nothing wrong about it."
"Perhaps not. But I think it is just as well I
should know it. Has she ever paid you?"
"Oh, yes indeed! Long ago. It must have been
in some way connected with her teaching. She sent
for it just about the time she commenced, if I remember rightly."
Mr. Harding had never forgotten that day when
Maria first went to Lewiston to make the engagement
to Dr. Hill, nor the five dollar gold piece he had
taken from her. The little episode had occasionally
passed through his mind, just as an unpleasant
dream will sometimes haunt us for days. But he
gave less attention to it than the dream would
probably have enlisted, always comforting himself
with the reflection;
"i She could have had the money again. I always
gave her money when she asked for it."
Now, a new light was breaking in upon him.
The remembrance was no longer a shadowy dream.
It haunted him-a painful reality. Maria had borrowed fifty dollars. She wanted it, otherwise she
would never have sent to her brother for it. He




78


The Hawaiian Monthly.


was silent. Thereseemed nothing more to be said.
Henry was embarrassed. He had incautiously disclosed a secret which might lead to disagreeable consequences. Not that he regretted what he had done.
He was willing Edward should 'know he did not
approve what Maria had undertaken, and to what.her husband was, apparently, giving a willing and
encouraging assent. Soon he remarked it was time
for the mail, and went into the street. At the office
he found a letter which he could easily interpret as
a business demand upon his time, and that night,
left for New York.
The leave taking was less warmly affectionate than
the recent meeting had been, and Mr. Harding
keenly felt the change. He might have felt it still
more keenly, had he seen Henry fold Maria to his
heart, as he exclaimed,
" Oh! sister, do not slave yourself in this way."
"4 I'm tired now," she said, " I'll be all right in a
little while."
" Yes, but you are wearing your life out in this
daily toil. We've so loved each other Maria! Do'nt
cramp the very soul God has given you, and dwarf
every faculty by such a constant outlay of strength.
Live for me, Maria-for the memory of the sweet
mother who blessed us, hand in hand, and with
whose last breath, went up the prayer that nothing
should ever divide us."
" Oh I Henry, nothing can ever divide us. You
are taking altogether too serious a view of the matter. Life is very sweet to me. I have everything
to live for. But the accident, you know, and coming just at the time when there is so much to be
done at the seminary."
"i Yes, I see," interrupted Henry. " But why go
to the seminary at all? What can have influenced
you to enlist there, when your work at home is
double what any woman ought to do. Edward
should never have permitted it."
" Oh! it is no fault of his. I took it upon myself."
A shout from the express man-" We're late!"
-hastened the parting. Henry pressed her to his
breast, saying, " Do take care of yourself. dear
sister"-and he was gone.
Neither Mr. Harding nor Maria were inclined to
converse that evening. Henry's visit, which had
promised so much, seemed to have left a shadow
over the house, and neither Mr. Harding nor his
wife sought to escape its influence. At an unusually
early hour they retired to rest. But it was long after
midnight before Mr. Harding's eyes were closed,
and they opened again an hour before the early
dawn had painted the eastern sky.
Henry returned to New York with the feeling,
that after all, he had been deceived in Harding. If
Maria wanted to go into the seminary, and he
acceded to her wishes, why did'nthe go, like a man,
and get some one to relieve her of all care at home?
He knew Mr. Harding had been anxious to lift the
mortgage from the homestead.
"t And he's going to let Maria work It off, is he?


But he took up the mortgage long ago, if I remember rightly. After all, Maria seems happy, and to
think more of Edward than ever, and he-why he
follows her every step with the eye of a young lover.
I do'nt know what it means."
Henry pulled his hat over his face, and leaning
back in his chair, tried to sleep. But in vain his
efforts. The softest pillows would have been iDeffectual to coax the " sweet restorer."  Maria's
wan face was before him, her sunken eyes peering
into his, nor could he shut the phantom out.
Henry was deeply attached to his sister. He. had
always highly approved her marriage with Mr.
Harding. Had he formed a wrong estimate of the
man, and been so long deceived? He was confident
that in some way her husband was responsible for
the course Maria had taken. In fact, he suspected
the truth.
XIII.
Mr. Harding's final recovery was rather slow, and
he had abundant time for reflection. There was
deep humiliation in the conviction, that he now held
the key to Maria's engagement at the seminary. His
own narrow policy was revealed to him with severe
acuteness. And yet, he often found himself indulging in the well worn excuse " Maria should have
been candid, and told me she wanted more money.
I never refused her wheat she asked for it."
Nevertheless, there was an admirable blending of
strength and delicacy in the course Maria had taken,
which he could not fail to apprehend and appreciate,
and which he would have been the first to commend
in any other 'woman. He made no such acknowledgement to himself. He never would have given
it expression to another. But her originality of purpose, her ability, and her power of execution, revealed a certain force and depth of character, which
commanded his highest regard, while her constant
consideration for his comfort, her little delicate attentions, and her tenderness towards him, deeply
touched his heart, especially, being bestowed, as they
were, under circumstances so discreditable to himself.
One chilly, drizzling morning in June, after he
had walked around the garden, and given some
directions to the farm hands, he felt the need of
more warmth than there was in other parts of the
house, and going into the kitchen, found Mrs.
Denver busy at work, apparently on a dress for herself. Mr. Harding had suddenly become deeply
interested in women's wearing apparel, and began
immediately to question Mrs. Denver about her work.
"t This is an old cashmere," she replied, both surprised and pleased that Mr. Harding was noticing
her in so unusual a manner.
"t Brother James sent it to me from Boston, more
than seven years ago. I made it up then, but have
never worn it much. I I'm trying to alter it a little,
and make it more like the present fashion, Mrs.
Harding said she would help me about it this afternoon."




The hawaiian Monthly.


79


" Is the material expensive?" inquired Mr.
Harding.
Mr. Harding's knowledge of the cost of the material for a woman's gown was of a most indefinite
character. He had never had experience in that
line-never before had expended thought in that
direction. The expense of the flowers and feathers,
silks, laces and velvets, shoes and gloves, bangles
and fringes required to complete a woman's costume,
was to him an unknown quantity, the value of which
he was now trying to find.
"i It probably cost a dollar and a half a yard," said
Mrs. Denver. "t This is a very nice piece of cashmere, you see. You can buy good cash mere now for
a dollar. But the trimming costs almost as much as
the dress itself. You know they use brocade and
satin and a good deal of embroidery, and it is all
very expensive. Then they put in so much trimming that sometimes the dress seems half made of it. "
"sI don't know much about such things, Mrs.
Denver," replied Mr. Harding. "How much do you
think would be the value in money, of what a well
dressed woman carries about with her at one time?"
",Oh! any where from fifty to five hundred dollars.
It depends altogether upon the material. That was
a handsome gray suit your wife had about a year
ago." Maria could never think calmly of brown,
after the episode of the gold piece. "IThat was
camel's hair, I believe. And then her hat was so
pretty, with the blue feathers. I heard several speak
of it, as the handsomest dress they have seen her
wear for a long time. It must have been quite expensive- But you know, of course, how much it
cost."
"'If I ever knew I've forgotten.  How much
should you think Mrs. Denver?"
"Well, she had a sacque of the same, and gloves
and hat to match. Fifty dollars, perhaps."
Had Mrs. Denver been looking at Mr. Harding at
that moment, she might have seen a crimson flush
on his handsome face.
Mrs. Denver continued; " Do'nt you think that
dress was very becoming to Mrs. Harding?"
"c Yes, she looked extremely well in it," said Mr.
Harding with emphasis.  A  moment before he
could not have told whether Mrs. Harding ever had
a gray dress.
Mr. Harding, like many other men, knew at a
glance, intuitively as it were, when a lady was well
and becomingly dressed. At the same time, he
could never particularize as to the style of her hat,
the color of her gown, or the fit of her cloak. Although conscious that the costume of his wife was
becoming and appropriate, he never stopped to inquire what it was that went to make up her graceful
attire. Until a short time ago, he had never given
the matter any consideration whatever. But now,
he began to realize that a woman could not be welldressed on an infrequent installment of five dollars.
"c The handsomest dress they have seen her wear
for a long time I" said Mr. Harding on reaching his


room. "I should'nt wonder! She paid the most
for it, I guess. Fifty dollars! And I offered her
a five dollar gold piece to get it with, and then took
the money from her to help pay my tailor's bill.
Confounded fool!" He started at the sound of his
own voice, for the last exclamation was uttered
quite audibly. I do'nt wonder she made for Lewiston seminary. Had she not been more forgiving
and amiable than most women, she would have
sailed for Australia, where she could make a fortune
easier than doing the work of a kitchen servant
girl, and looking after my interests."
Not long after this, Mr. Harding had occasion to
patronize the tailor, who in changing a large bill,
handed him out a five dollar gold piece, saying as he
did so;
"t There's that very five dollars you gave me, more
than a year ago. I put it into my wallet, and passed
it twice for ten cents. I am terribly near-sighted,
you know. It came back to me, and I threw it into
the back side of the drawer, six months ago, and
forgot t'was there. Guess I'll let you take it-glad
to get rid of it."
Mr. Harding put the gold carefully away into his
porte-mounaie, and after a little pleasant conversation went thoughtfully home.
XIV.
Commencement exercises were over at Lewiston.
The finale came in the form of a short musicale, followed by a reception in the seminary hall.
The evening was far spent, and many had left for
home, before Mr. Harding could gain access to his
wife, so great was the crowd around her-students
of the seminary each eager for the parting hand and
the warm good bye, and detained, for a moment, by
her approving smile and her words of commendation;
parents and friends waiting to bestow their congratulations and their thanks for what the year had
achieved; guests with complimentary remarks upon
the exercises of the week.
As Mr. Harding stood at a short distance from his
wife, the flush of excitement upon her cheek, and
her brown eyes sparkling with unusual brilliancy,
Dr. Hill approached him, and in a low tone said;
Mc Mrs. Harding is a remarkable woman. "
" I am aware of that," cooly replied Mr. Harding.
tShe his donll wonders here for the year past.
We are entirely indebted to her for the success of
our commencement exercises, and they were never
better. Mr. Spaulding has been half sick for three.
weeks past, and the oversight of the whole thing
has devolved upon Mrs. Harding."
" It never will again," said Mr. Harding.
"We must make her work easier in the fall,"
continued the doctor, without noticing his remark.
At that moment, a hand, over which fell the delicate meshes of rich, soft lace, was laid upon Mr.
Harding's arm. Involuntarily his own fell over it
with a pressure of tenderness.
it I have said good bye to every body but you,"
said Maria, turning to Dr. Hill, and extending to




so


The Hawaiian Monthly.


him the other hand, "c and can't we go now Edward?
i" Certainly, my dear," he replied, looking down
fondly upon her, as they walked across the hall and
disappeared among the crowd in an adjoining room.
"c Good deal of love there," said Dr. Hill to his
wife, as his eyes followed them. i" A finer looking
couple you do'nt often see. I did a good thing
when I tied that knot."
"t This is a charming night," remarked Mr. Harding, when they were seated in the carriage and
driving rapidly towards Canton.
"Beautiful!" said Maria. Mr. Harding ventured
other remarks, but very unlike herself, Maria returned only a word or two in reply.
At length, leaning her head upon his shoulder,
she said, it I believe I'm tired Edward."
This was something unusual for Maria to say.
Mr. Harding drew her towards him, and found she
was quivering like a leaf.
" You are cold, Maria," he said.
tRather cold. I wish we had a warm shawl."
"t Mrs. Denver put yours in the carriage, just as I
started. "
He took it out from under the cushion, wrapped
it carefully about his wife, and putting his arm around
her, drew her head down upon his shoulder. Occasionally he inquired if she were cold, or if comfortable. Both refrained from further remark, and
beneath the star-lighted heavens of that beautiful
summer night, they silently and rapidly drove to the
old homestead.
" What a lovely ride we have had, Edward," said
Mrs. Harding, as he lifted her from the carriage.
"t I am glad it has seemed so. I was afraid you
were too tired to enjoy it."
"I Oh! it has rested me wonderfully."
After attending to his horse, Mr. Harding hurried
into the house. A light burned upon the parlor
table, but Maria was not there. He looked for her
in other parts of the house, and then hastened up
stairs.
"'Do excuse me, Edward," said Maria. "I could
rest so much better in my room, that I came right
up without waiting for you."
She was very pale and trembling violently. Mr.
Harding was alarmed. Maria had never been ill.
Her year of constant toil rose before him like a dark
raven croaking the death warrant.
"tLet me go for the doctor," he exclaimed. A
man's method of strengthening exhausted nerves.
"'Oh, nonsense!" said Maria. (I'm only tired
and need nothing but rest. Shall be all right in the
morning."
"t Shall I bring you a glass of that currant wine?
It has been in the cellar for a quarter of a century,
and you know they say of wine, the older the
better."
" Yes, but I don't care for it."
it I know you are a strong temperance woman, but
just as a medicine, you might take it."


"t Can you get me a glass of milk instead?" interrupted Maria. t PI'm sure that will do me more
good. You can get it can't you? Our pretty white
face's milk. We always keep it separate, you know,
in those new pans you bought last spring. Night's
milk, please," she added, as he turned to go for it.
Mr. Harding was puzzled. " How can I tell
white face's milk?" he soliloquised. "The pans
are all alike to me."
He entered the small room used for the dairy.
The shelves were like the sea washed beach in their
cleanly purity, and covered with rows of pans filled
with creamy milk, so daintily cool and fragrant and
sweet, that Hebe might have filled Juno's cup with
the nutritious nectar.
Mr. Harding dipped into a pan invitingly smooth
and of a delicate yellow tinge.
"tHullo! That's all cream. Too old!" he said.
He passed around the narrow room, testing first
one pan and then another. " This was not good
milk-no cream on it. That could not be white
face's milk, for it was in an old dingy looking pan."
After experimenting in this way for some fifteen
minutes, he went up stairs with a tumbler coated
with cream, and dripping at every step.
"t Why not leave the cream in the milk instead of
plastering it on the outside of the tumbler," said
Maria, smiling as she took the nourishing drink
fromi his hand.
it I dipped the tumbler into the milk," returned
Mr. Harding, "expecting the cream would go where
it belonged."
He took the tumbler from her stained fingers, and
without noticing, placed it upon the blue satin
strings of her new hat, which lay upon the table.
Maria saw what he had done, when too late to
remedy it, and therefore said nothing. She was
wise enough to be silent when chidings and faultfinding could not correct the mistake. She afterwards found that the most approved patents were
equally ineffectual in removing from the freshly
carpeted stairs, the oily spots, to which the dust
had adhered with vexatious pertinacity.
When Maria awoke the following morning, the
sunbeams were playing hide and seek with the
leaves of a tall maple that partially shaded the eastern view, and dancing through the half open blind,
fell across her bed in ripples of golden light. With
an anxious face, Mr. Harding stood beside the bed.
"t How long I have slept!" I said Maria.
it I am glad you have. 'Twas almost morning
before you slept at all. Do you feel better? " Mr.
Harding took her hot hand in his and bending over,
kissed her white lips.
"t Oh, yes, indeed! I'll be up directly.
itI have issued an edict," returned Mr. Harding,
"tas imperative as a bull of the Pope."
" What is that, pray?"
"You are not to leave this bed to-day."
"I Oh! but there are lots of things for me to do
down stairs."




The hIlawaiian Monthly.


81


" Mrs. Denver is here and can come up and receive orders, but you must remain in bed."
" I'm glad Mrs. Denver is here, but I didn't ask
her to come to-day."
"I did and she must remain for the present."
Maria looked up in surprise. Mr. Harding's eyes
were fixed upon her with a determined look, but
full of anxious tenderness. Had she felt inclined to
rebel at his edict, she would not have presumed to
utter a word in opposition to it. She knew better
than to oppose the fixed determination of any man.
But she had no disposition to do otherwise than as
he had directed. The edict was most acceptable to
her, for she was conscious of needed quiet and
thankful for a day of complete rest, which however,
she might have found it inconvenient to take but
for her husband's thoughtful consideration.
tI must go to Westerville this morning Maria, to
get some repairs made on the machinery at the factory-that is if you are not too ill for me to leave
you-may be gone all day. You won't go down
stairs, will you Maria?"
"Oh, no! I'm not ill; but then I'll stay here.
There'll be no need of handcuffs to keep me quiet,
either; nor of iron gratings, for I shall attempt no
escape. I'm a willing prisoner."
"Good-bye, darling" replied Mr. Harding. "I'll
send Mrs. Denver up at once."


Mr. Harding's anxiety was not altogether without
foundation, for Maria had passed a restless nightwaking every few moments, and when partially
asleep, starting and twitching nervously, tossing
about, throwing her arms above her head and murmuring half articulate sentences about school and
brother Henry.
Mr. Harding lost no time in reporting her condition to Dr. Field. Nor did he find much consolation
in the doctor's assurance that Mrs. Harding needed
complete rest and quiet, for, the doctor added:
" This has been coining on a long time. I saw its
approach in my visits to you last spring. But she
has a vigorous constitution and great natural vitality.
If you can keep her quiet a few days, I think she'll
be all right. But I'll drop in some time during the
day and see how she is. Mrs. Harding has too much
ambition for a little woman."
After a light breakfast, Maria turned on her pillow, and through the folded lids, eyes of heavenly
blue seemed to look down into hers. " Thank God,"
she softly mnurmured. "tOh! I am  blessed, am I
not, sweet mother." I wish Henry knew. He
will sometime, perhaps. Soon she was enjoying
that refreshing slumber which those alone experience
who are not only extremely weary, but in the full
enjoyment of sweet and trustful content.
SARAH M. WYMAN.


(To be concluded next month.)


A MOTHER'S LOVE.


Some day,   *
When others braid your thick brown hair
And drape your form in silk and lace:
When others call you "dear" and "fair,"
And hold your hands and kiss your face,
You'll not forget that far above
All others is a mother's love.
Some day,
'Mong strangers in far distant lands,
In your new home beyond the sea,
When at your lips are baby hands,
And children playing at your kneeOh, then as at your side they grow,
How I have loved you, you will know.
Some day,
When you must feel love's heavy loss,
You will remember other years,
When I, too, bent beneath the cross,
And mix my memory with the tears.
In such dark hours be not afraid;
Within their shadow I have prayed.


Some day,
Your daughter's voice, or smile, or eyes
My face will suddenly recalls
Then you will smile in sweet surprise
And your soul unto mine will call
In that dear unforgotten prayer,
Which we at evening used to share.
Some day,
A flower, a song, a word may be
A link between us strong and sweet;
Ah, then, dear child, remember me,
And let your heart to mother beat.
My love is with you everywhere —,
You cannot get beyond my prayer.
Some day,
At longest it cannot be long,
I shall with glad impatience wait
Amid the glory and the song
For you before the golden gate,
After earth's parting and earth's pain,
Never to part. Never again.


The great landlords of England are playing into
the hands of Henry George, by their stupid selfishness.  The Duke of Northumberland owns two
estates in Surrey, the Albury and the Chilworth property. At Chilworth industrial progress has been
made until the village is too small for its inhabitants.
Application was made to the Duke for permission to


build a dozen new cottages, but he declares that no
more new houses shall be erected on his estate.
There are actually couples wishing to marry and
seeking a house, who are denied dwelling places because of the whim of a ducal landlord. He has laid
field to field, and gives no room to the people. By
and by they will take it.


*




82                     The Hawaiian Monthly.
OVERTHROW OF THE ANCIENT TABU SYSTEM IN THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.


All the accounts which we have of the abolition of
the Tabu system in these islands are based upon the
Mootelo Hawaii, written by Lahainaluna scholars,
chiefly by David Malo, in 1838, and on the account
given by Mr. Ellis in his "d Tour around Hawaii" in
18M3.
A revolution so momentous in its consequences and
so unique in the history of mankind, deserves even
fuller explanation than it has yet received.
Having once had the privilege of hearing the late
John Parker of Waimea give an account of this
event, of which he was in part an eye witness, I
think that some of his statements may be of interest
to the readers of the HAWAIIAN MONTHLY.
Few persons of the present generation can have any
adequate idea of the oppressive nature of the ancient
system of Tabu, which was as widely spread as the
Polynesian race.
It covered every part of the life of the Hawaiian
of the olden time with its vast and intricate network
of regulations. This tabu system seems to have
been the fundamental doctrine, the articulus stantis
vet cadentis ecclesiae, as it were, of the old religion.
The part of this code which seems to have been felt
most keenly, was that which related to eating. The
two sexes were strictly forbidden to eat together,
and most of the choicest articles of food were tabu to
females. The food of the husband and that of the
wife had to be cooked in separate ovens, and separate
huts had to be built for them to eat in. Women were
not on any account to taste of pork or turtle or certain kinds of fish or bananas or cocoanuts. Death
was the penalty for any violation of these rules, and
it was inflicted with pitiless and inexorable rigor.
Sometimes when a culprit was a chiefess of high
rank, a substitute or scape goat was found to suffer
in her stead.  A case of this kind occurred at
Honaunau, Hawaii, about the beginning of this
century. Two young girls of high rank, Kapiolani
and Keoua, (afterwards the wife ox Governor Kuakini) having ventured to eat a banana, their kahu or
guardian was held responsible for it, and was executed by being held under water until he was dead.
At a later period a woman was put to death for entering the eating house of her husband, although she
was tipsy at the time. As late as 1818, three men
were sacrificed at Kealakekua, one for putting on
the girdle of a chief, another for eating a forbidden
article, and the third for leaving a house that was
kapu or tabu and entering one that was not.
Naturally enough, the term used by Hawaiians in
speaking of the abolition of the tabu system is the
ai noa or " free eating," in opposition to the ai kapu.
As might be expected, this revolution was urged
on by the female chiefs of the highest rank, especially by the two queens, Kaahumanu and Keopuo

lani, and it may justly be regarded as a notable
triumph of Women's Rights. This, however, was
not all, nor was this great emancipation due to a
momentary impulse, or merely to the longing of a
queen to eat forbidden fruit, but to deep seated and
wide spread causes which had been at work for more
than a quarter of a century.
As Judge Fornander has stated, " A national
creed and a code of morals of a thousand years'
standing may be broken any day by an individual,
but is not laid aside by a whole people without remorse and without resistance, unless its moral force
has been weakened, and its sanctity impaired by extraneous causes, which it was unable to contend
with."
Such causes had long been undermining the ancient
paganism, and most of the leading minds of the
nation, including Hewahewa, the high priest, himself, had become secret disbelievers in the power of
their hideous divinities. Hence, as soon as the iron
hand of Kamehameha was withdrawn, the whole
religious edifice was ready to crumble, and all
that was needed was a leader to give the signal of revolt. That leader, according to my informant, was
Kaahumtnanu, who had been constituted guardian of
the young princes, and was virtually head of the Maui
aristocracy.  Liholiho, he said, was a profligate
spendthrift, without dignity or force of character,
while Kaahumanu was the master spirit, the life
and soul of the whole movement. It had no doubt
been fully discussed in secret before the death of
Kamehameha, which took place May 8th, 1819.
On the following morning, Liholiho and his train
departed from Kailua to Kawaihae to avoid ceremonial pollution; as the district of Kona was considered
to be defiled until the corpse should have been dissected, the bones tied in a bundle, uhinipili, and the
rites performed by which the deceased king became
an aumakua, i. e. deified ancestor.
During this interval all restraints were laid aside,
and the most frightful scenes of debauchery took
place, as was usual at the death of a high chief.
During this temporary "t reign of terror," several
violations of tabu took place. Some women ate
cocoanuts, and Kekauluohi, (mother of Lunalilo),
and other female chiefs even tasted of pork, without
being destroyed by the gods. The awful dread of
supernatural vengeance had somewhat abated, but
still Liholiho and the highest chiefs had takeitno step
towards the abolition of the tabu system. At the
conclusion of this period of about ten days, Kaahu
manu sent word to Liholiho to return to Kailua He
did so, although strongly dissuaded from going by
his cousin Kekuaokalani, who seems to have had an
inkling of the conspiracy. On the second day after
his arrival he was formally invested with sovereign




The Hawaiian Monthly.


I83


power, amid all the barbaric pomp and display that
Hawaii could furnish. The chief men of his father
were present, armed with muskets, and a vast
assemblage of the people of Kona. Liholiho came
forth from the temple, arrayed in a feather cloak,
with an English papale alii or cocked hat on his
head, attended by his chiefs wearing feather mantles
and helmets, and carrying magnificent kahilis.
Kaahumanu advanced to meet him, and thus addressed him: it I make known to your highness,
Liholiho, the will of your father. Behold these chiefs
and the men of your father, and these your guns,
and this your land, but you and I shall share the
realm together." To this Liholiho assented and was
duly constituted King, and Kaahumanu Premier,
with equal authority. This singular feature of a
dual executive had been devised by Kamnehameha I,
from his great confidence in Kaahumanu, his favorite
queen, and from his knowledge of the worthless
character of his son Liholiho; and it continued to
exist until the abrogation of the old constitution of
1864.  It must have been on this occasion that
Kaahumanu made a memorable speech at which Mr.
Parker was present. It was an eloquent plea for
religious toleration.  Wearing her royal feather
cloak and feather helmet, and leaning on the spear
of Kamehameha I, she spoke in substance as follows:
"t If you wish to continue to observe my father's
laws, it is well and we will not molest you. But as
for me and my people, we intend to be free from
the tabus. We intend that the husband's food and
the wife's food shall be cooked in the same oven,
and that they shall be permitted to eat out of the
same calabash. We intend to eat pork and bananas
and cocoanuts, and to live as the white people do.
If you think differently, you are at liberty to do so; but
as for me and my people we are resolved to be free."
Mr. Parker stated that there was no other chief
living at that time who would have dared to make
such a declaration in public. Mr. Dibble refers to it
in his history, when he states that Kaahumanu was
the chief actor in the coronation ceremony, and that
at the conclusion of her address to the young king,
she said, i Let us henceforth disregard tabu."  The
King remained silent and withheld his consent.
" Then," continues the history, " Keopulani the
mother of both Liholiho and Kauikeaouli, was
touched with aloha for Kaahumanu, because her
proposal was rejected. She thought perhaps that it
might eventually bring upon Kaahumanu the extreme vengeance of violated tabu."  Accordingly on
the same day she sent to Liholiho for his younger
brother Kauikeaouli, then a mrere child, to come and
eat with her in defiance of the tabu. Liholiho after,
some hesitation, granted his mother's request, but
still was careful to abstain from any violation of the
law, although he saw that no evil consequences had
followed his mother's sacrilegious act. He was veiy
slow to yield, and was finally constrained, as it were,
by the force of general sentiment and example among
his chiefs and people.


Soon after this he returned to Kawaihae, where he
attempted to perform the rights of consecrating a
heathen temple in the midst of revelry and drunkenness. But it was impossible in such circumstances
to preserve ceremonial purity or to observe the conditions required by the ancient ritual. He then proceeded to Honokohau, north of Kailua, where he
again attempted to consecrate a heiau with no better
success than before. Meanwhile Kaahumanu, who
had resolved on decisive measures, sent a messenger
to the young king, requesting him in figurative
language to renounce idolatry on his return to Kailua. Accordingly Liholiho with his retinue embarked
in several canoes, and spent two days in a drunken
debauch at sea in order, as many believe, to brace up
his courage "t to the sticking point."
During these two days his first violations of tabu
took place, such as drinking and smoking with
Kinau and other female chiefs, and partaking of
dog's flesh with them. On the evening of the second
day a double canoe was sent for the king in which
he was rowed to Kailua, where preparations were in
progress for a grand feast. On his arrival he sat
down with a large company of chiefs of both sexes,
and a number of foreigners, and openly feasted with
them, while a multitude of the common people
looked on, gaping and staring with mingled fear
and curiosity, to see what judgments would follow
so impious an act. But soon the joyful shout arose,
" The tabus are at an end, and the gods are a lie!"
The effect of it was like that of displacing the keystone of an arch. The whole structure, both of idol
worship and of the tabus, fell at once into ruins.
Hewahewa himself set the example of applying the
torch to the idols and their sanctuaries, and messengers were sent even as far as Kauai to proclaim the
abolition of the cruel and oppressive system. Kamualu, the King of that island, gladly consented,
and an almost universal jubilee pervaded the islands,
attended with general revelry and license.
But the tabu system was too ancient and too
deeply rooted to be abolished without a struggle.
Kekuaokalani, (who was the son of Keliimaikai,
Kamehameha's favorite younger brother), an energetic and popular young chief, was highly incensed
at the impious qpnduct of Liholiho,, and retired to
Kaawaloa. There the priests gathered around him,
and offered him the crown as a reward for his fidelity,
repeating an ancient Hawaiian proverb, "A religious chief shall possess a kingdom, but wicked chiefs
shall always be poor." They said "No sin of ungodly rulers, by which they lost their kingdoms, is
equal to this sin of Liholiho." A large body of chiefs
and warriors rallied around the standard of this Defender of the Faith, while his adherents took up
arms in the district of Hamakua.  Undoubtedly he
had the sympathy of the majority of the common
people.
Kaahumanu and the Court party who were deep
in their carousals at Kailua, suddenly awoke to a
sense of their danger. It was decided, however, to




84                                 The Hawaiian Monthly.
try conciliatory measures first. Accordingly Naihe  upon the lifeless body of her husband and expired."
and Hoapili, the uncle of Kekuaokalani, together  The idolaters having lost their chief, made little rewith Keopuolani, the queen-mother, were sent to  sistance afterwards and were soon scattered or taken
the rebel camp as embassadors to effect an amicable  prisoners. An oblong pile of stones near the sea,
arrangement if possible. But their mission was a  now overgrown with climbing plants, marks the last
failure, and they were glad to escape with their  resting place of the brave but misguided Kekuaolives. Kekuaokalani resolved to march immediate-  kalani and his heroic wife.
ly on Kailua, hoping to take the court partyby sur-  Hoapili was now sent with a force to Hamakua,
prise. But Kaahumanu and her prime minister,    and made short work of the insurrection in Waipio.
Kalanimoku, were equal to the crisis. A short time  One of the leaders, a young chief, was captured in a
before, as Mr. Parker stated, they had purchased a  cave in the upper part of the valley, and brought
large lot of old fashioned "4Brown Bess" muskets and  down to Kailua. Soon after his arrival Liholiho
ammunition, which gave them a great advantage in  called on him and invited him to drink with him.
the coming struggle. That night the arms were       No," said he, iI don't feel like drinking rum,
given out, and in the morning Kalanimoku mar-   I am afraid that I shall (lie."  Presently the sumshalled his mnen and thus addressed them: "Be   mons came for him to appear before the haughty
still; make no noise; be valiant; drink bitter water,  Kaahumanu and learn his fate. Accordingly, as
my children; turn not back; forward even unto   etiquette required, he literally crawled, in the most
death; there is nothing behind to which you can  abject manner, into her dreaded presence. Fixing
turn."  The two armies encountered each other   on him one of her most appalling looks, she upbraided
near Kuamoo, about two miles south of Keauhou.  him for his ingratitude and treachery to her and the
On the royal side a gallant young chief named   king.   Yet," she continued,  you need not fear
Kaikioewa, (who afterwards became governor of   for your life. I will command my people not to kill
Kauai), was conspicuous in feather cloak and helmet,  you; but I will make you a poor man. I will take
and led a company of fifty picked men. The rebel  away all your lands, but spare your life. "' E ola no
army occupied a crater like hollow in an extensive  oe."  Youmaygonow." Andthetremblingwretch
tract of lava. As the royal troops approached, they  retired in the same manner as he had entered, only
received a volley, and several men fell, on which  too happy to escape with his life.
they sought the cover of a stone wall, from behind  This little episode of the war, as related by Mr.
which they exchanged a desultory fire with the  Parker, appeared to the writer too characteristic to
rebels for some time. At length Kaikioewa became  be omitted.
impatient and leaped over the wall, calling on his  The result of the war having now completely
men to follow, which caused a general advance of  demonstrated the impotence of their idols, the whole
the whole line. Soon afterwards he was wounded  people turned against them with rage and contempt.
by a musket ball in the thigh and fell. As his men  They killed Kuawa, the priest, who had been the
raised a wail and crowded around him, he partly  chief agent in so fatally misleading Kekuaokalani.
raised himself up and ordered them to leave him  "There is no power in the gods," said they, " they
and press on after the euemy. Kekuaokalani had  are vanity and a lie. The army with idols was
fewer men and fewer muskets than his rival, and  weak; the army without idols was strong and victobut little ammunition. His men were outflanked  rious."  They now made more thorough work of
and gradually driven down towards the sea shore, destroying their images and sacred enclosures, with
where they were exposed to a flanking fire fromn a  a few reservations, such as the Hale a Keawe at
squadron of double canoes, one of which carried a  Honaunau. All public worship and sacrifices ceased,
mounted swivel gun under the chlarge of a foreign  the priesthood as an organized body was dissolved,
gunner. Jarves says that this fleet was under the  and as Jarves says, Hawaii presented to the world the
command of Kaahumanu herself and her sister     strange spectacle of a nation without a religion.
Kalakua. Kekuaokalani, although wounded early   But this state of things was more apparent than real.
in the action, fought bravely, and repeatedly rallied  The revolution had been the Work of the high chiefs,
his men, until, unable to stand from loss of blood,  and had been readily accepted by an unthinking
as Ellis relates, " He sat on a fragment of lava and  people. But observances are more easily abandoned
twice loaded and fired his musket on the advancing  than ideas, and it is impossible for any mind to cast
foe. He now received a musket ball in the left  offentirely the modes of thinking on religious subbreast, and covering his face with his feather cloak, jects in which it has grown up to maturity. The anexpired in the midst of his friends. His wife,  cient idolatry was still cherished by many in secret,
Manono, during the whole of the day had fought by  and their hereditary superstitions, hydra-headed
his side with steady and dauntless courage. A few  in their variety and tenacity of life, were destinedto
moments after her husband's death she called out  survive for generations to come, and necessarily
for quarter, but the words had hardly left her lips  blended with and colored their conceptions of
before she received a ball in her left temple, fell  Christianity.
W. D. ALEXANDER.




The fawaiian Monthly.


85


THE CRAYFISH-AN ESTHONIAN STORY.


[This tale, for ages the delight of the shores of the
Baltic, enlivening the long winter evenings generation
after generation, has been communicated, through the
Journal des Debats, as a New Year's Gift to the Western
World, by the late M. Ed. Laboulaye, savant and senator. It is good enough to be transmitted to all English
speaking people. We leave each reader to draw such
lesson from it as he or she chooses.]
In the neighborhood of Revel there once lived a
Woodrnan, who dwelt in a miserable hut on the
borders of a forest, close to a deserted by-way.
Loppi-for that was his name-was as poor as Joband also as patient. To complete the resemblance,
Heaven had given him a wife who could easily have
out-scolded the patriarch's. She was called Masicas,
which signifies, they tell us, Wood Strawberry.
She was not naturally ill-natured, and never got out
of temper when people agreed with her and did
everything that she wished. But otherwise she was
not quite so gentle. If she held her tongue from
morning till night, while her husband was at work
in the forest or the fields, she made up for it by
scolding from night till morning all the time her
lord and master was within doors. It is true that,
as the old proverb says, "When there is no hay in
the rack, the horses begin fighting;" and abundance
did not reign in the Woodman's cottage-Spiders
spun no web there, because not a single fly was to
be caught; and a couple of mice, who came in by
chance, died of starvation very soon after.
Early one morning, when the cupboard was bare,
and the gentle Masicas was scolding louder than
ever, the good man shouldered an empty sack-his
only treasure-and took himself off with a heavy
sigh. He carried his wallet with him every day
when he went to seek work, or rather to beg, glad
enough if he could carry home a thick slice of black
bread, a cabbage or a few potatoes, bestowed on him
through charity.
He was passing along the edge of a pond on which
the first rays of sunshine were gleaming, when he
saw, lying motionless in the dewy grass, the black
outline of some unknown animal. He advanced
close up to it with a noiseless step. It was an enormous Crayfish; he had never seen the like. The
morning sun, or perhaps the fatigue of crawling
about the grass, had apparently sent it to sleep; in
an instant, without giving it time to escape, he had
seized it by the body and whipped it into his sack.
"What luck!" thought Loppi; band how pleased
my wife will be! It is a long time since she has
had such a treat."
He was jumping for joy, but suddenly stopped and
turned pale. From the bottom of the sack there issued, in sepulchral tones, a human voice. The
Crayfish waA speaking to him.
"4 Hola, brother!" it said, "halt a moment and set
me at liberty. I am the Senior of all the Crayfish

more than a hundred years old. What good will
my tough and aged carcass do you? A wolf would
wear out his teeth in chewing me. Don't abuse the
chance which put me in your power. Remember
that, like yourself, I am one of Bon Dieu's creatures.
Have pity on me; you may one day want somebody
to have pity on you."
" My worthy Crayfish," the Woodman answered,
"you preach to perfection; but don't take it amiss if
I can't listen to your rhetoric. For my own part, I
would cheerfully let you follow your own devices,
but my wife expects ine to bring her something for
dinner. If I go back empty-handed-if I tell her
that I caught the finest Crayfish that ever was seen
and then let it go again, she will kick up a row that
will be he heard as far as Revel. Knowing her
temper as I do, I should be sure to cateh a taste of
her broomstick."
"hAre you obliged," the Crayfish asked, "nto confess
all your doings to your wife?"
Loppi scratched his ear, heaved a sigh and then
scratched his ear again.
"Nh, good friend," he said, "if you only knew
Masicas, how sharp she is, you would not talk that
way. She has an irresistible art, whether you will
or no, of worming out your secrets from the very
bottom  of your heart.  Resistance is impossible.
She will turn you inside out like a rabbit-skin. She
will make you tell her everything, and something
else besides. Ah, she is a clever woman; a regular gray mare-thoroughbred!"
"iI see, my good fellow," the Crayfish replied,
"cthat you have enlisted in the Good Husband Regiment, and I congratulate you thereupon. But as an
empty compliment will render you small service, I
offer to purchase my liberty at a price which will
not displease madame. Do not judge me by appearances. I am a Fairy; I may say, a powerful Fairy.
It will be a good thing for you to accept my proposal.
If you turn a deaf ear, you will soon be sorry
for it."
"sGood Heavens!" exclaimed the puzzled Woodman, "I don't want to harm a living soul. Only
settle matters to Masicas' content, and I am quite
willing to set you free."
"What fish does your wife like best?"
gCIIi sure I don't know, nor she either. We
poor folks haven't the time to be particular, if we
do but get a bellyful. So long as I don't go home
with nothing in my sack, that's all that's wanted.
Nobody will say a word. "
"pSet me down on the grass, then," replied the
Crayfish, "and dip your sack into this corner of the
pond. Very good. And now, presto! Fish into
the sack! "
In an instant the sack was full of fish-so full that
it nearly slipped out of the owner's hands.




86


The Hawaiian Monthly.


"You see you have not obliged an ungrateful
person," the Crayfish said to the astonished Woodman. "4'You may return here every morning, and
fill your wallet, by repeating the words, 'Fish into
the Sack!' And that is not all. You have been
kind to me; 1 will be kind to you. If, by-and-by,
you desire something else, come here and call me by
these solemn words:
Cray, my friend, both Fay and Fish,
Help me to fulfil my wish.
And I will answer your appeal and see what I can
do for you. One word more-a bit of friendly advice.
If you want to lead a quiet life, keep your own
counsel. Say nothing to your wife about what has
happened to-day."
ccI will try to, Madame Fairy," the Woodman replied; at which the Crayfish; making a plunge, disappeared in the water. As for Loppi, he took the
path leading back to his hut with a light step and a
still lighter heart.
As soon as he had entered, he opened his sack.
Out there came a pike, an ell long; a fine golden
carp, which gaped and danced on the floor; a couple
of nice tench, and heaps of roach nnd bream. The
best fishing stalls in Revel could show nothing better. At the sight of this abundant supply Masicas
screamed with delight and threw her arms round
Loppi's neck.
"aMy darling husband, my love of a husband,
don't you now see that I did right in making you
start early to try and get something? Another time
you'll attend better to what I say. What a capital
catch! Go into the garden and fetch onions and
garlic. There are still a few left. Run to the
forest, where the mushrooms are fine. I will make
you such a fish-soup as no King or Emperor has ever
tasted. And then we will grill the carp. 'Twill be a
feast for a burgomaster."
Their repast was merry. Loppi's wishes were
Masicas'. He thought they had got back to their
honeymoon. This was on a Saturday. But, alas,
on the third day, Monday, the fish he brought was
coldly received. On the fourth day Madame made
wry faces. On Sunday she burst into a rage.
"Are you going to shut me up in a convent? Am
I a Nun, condemned to keep Lent everlastingly?
Can anything be more disgusting than all this fish?
The very sight of it turns my stomach."
" What more would you have, then?" cried honest
Loppi, who had not yet forgotten their days of starvation.
"What would I have, you booby! No more than
what every decent family of peasant-proprietors has
-a nice meat broth and a piece of roast pork.
That's all I want to make me perfectly happy-I,
who am so easily satisfied!"
"It cannot be denied," thought the worthy Woodman, "that fresh-water fish is rather insipid, and
there is nothing like a good slice of pork to restore
its tone to a feeble stomach. But the Fairy? Will
she-can she-grant me so great a favor?"


" Cray, my friend, both Fay and Fish,
Help me to fulfil my wish,"
And soon one big black claw, and then another, rose
out of the water, and then a head, shaped like
a Bishop's mitre, with staring eyes, and a wellknown voice inquired, "What is your desire, my
brother?"
"For myself, nothing; I have all that I can wish
for. But my wife is troubled with a weak digestion; she begins to get tired of a continuous fish
diet. She would like something else; meat soup
for instance, and a roast spare-rib of pork."
"Is that all that your dear helpmate requires!"
the Crayfish asked, with a subdued chuckle. "4Make
your mind easy, brother. At dinner-time strike the
table thrice with your little finger, repeating each
time, 'Meat soup, and roasted spare-rib,' and the
wished-for dishes will soon be on the table. But
take care, brother. Perhaps your wife's wants will
not always be so moderate. Don't make yourself
their slave. If you do, you'll repent of it when it is
too late."
"I will try said Loppi, with a sigh."
At the appointed time the dinner was on the table.
Masicas was overflowing with joy and amiability.
The gentleness of a lamb, the affection of a dove,
are as nothing compared to the gracious assiduity
with which she waited on her spouse. Those bright
sunny days lasted a whole week; but shortly afterward the sky was overcast, and the storm burst on
Loppi's innocent head.
"When is this nuisance to come to an end? Do
you want to kill me with loathing at this eternal
beef-soup and fat roast pork? I can tell you that I
am not the woman to bear any longer such abominable treatment."
"What else do you wish for, darling? Loppi tenderly inquired."
"A bourgeois dinner, to be sure. A stuffed goose,
with cakes and dessert."
What could poor Loppi answer? He felt inclined
to offer a few reasonable remarks, but he had not
the courage to brave a scolding. A look from his
wife made him sink into the earth. Poor fellow!
he could not close an eye all night. At daybreak he
started for the pond, wandering up and down its
banks without daring to utter the incantation. If
the Fairy should think his request unreasonable,
what excuse could he make? But at last, as there
was no help for it, he screwed up his courage and
once more recited:
"Cray my friend, both Fay and Fish,
Help me to fulfil my wish."
"What is it that you want, my brother? immediately asked a voice which made him tremble.
"For myself, nothing; I have all I can wish for.
But my wife's stomach begins to weary of meat
soup and roast pork. She would like something
lighter-a stuffed goose, for instance, with cakes and
dessert."
"Is that all?" the good-natured Fairy answered,
W




The Hawaiian Monthly..87


with pretended surprise. "We will do our best to
satisfy her once more. Go home, brother; you need
not come to me every time your wife wants to
change her bill of fare. Let her order what she
likes, her table shall be faithfully and obediently
served."
No sooner said than done. When the Woodman
got back he found the table laid out in regular order;
pewter plates and dishes, forged iron spoons, threepronged steel forks; the fairy had done the thing in
style. And then it brings the water into your
mouth only to think of the goose stuffed with apples
smoking hot, accompanied by fruit sauce, and the
beautiful rum pudding garnished with dried plums!
Nothing was wanting on the table, not even a flask
of cummin liqueur to enliven the feast. This time
Loppi might fairly believe that he had reached the
end of all his troubles.
Alas! In married life it is sometimes unfortunate
if the husband inspires his wife with too lofty an
idea of her lord and master's resources. Masicas was
too astute not to know that some magical influence
must be mixed up with the supply of such marvelous
plenty. Naturally, she was determined to learn by
what good genius they were patronized. Loppi
strove hard to hold his tongue. But how was it
possible to refuse to confide in so affectionate, tender
and amiable a wife? Loppi yielded to his better
half's entreaties. Let the first husband who would
not do as much, dare to throw a stone at him, and
then proclaim what he has done before the united
family conclave. He will be more rash than Alexander, braver than Cesar.
Masicas had sworn not to betray his trust to any
living creature. She kept her promise-her nearest
female neighbor dwelt two leagues away. But if
she kept the secret she took care not to forget it.
Opportunities are easily found by those who look
sharp after them. One evening, after Masicas had
charmed her husband by her obliging temper and
cheerfulness, "Loppi," she said, "t my heart's delight, Loppi, although you have stumbled upon good
luck, you hardly turn it to the best account. You
never think of your poor little wife. I dine like a
princess, but I dress like a beggar. Am I, if you
please, so old and ugly that you let me go about in
rags r What I am saying, my ducky darling, in not
out of foolish coquetry. No. There is only one man
In the world-you-whom I wish to please. I ought
to have clothes like other ladies.-Don't tell me that
it is out of your power," she added, with one of her
most gracious smiles. ItI know what you can do;
the Fairy will refuse you nothing. Can you deny
this modest satisfaction to her who lives only for
your sake?"
When a lady asks for a handsome dress merely to
appear handsomer in her husband's eyes, what man
is so barbarous as to deprive her of that pleasure,
even were she to ask for a new one every day?
Loppi was not a monster. Moreover, at the bottom


their sorry ciothing and their luxurious fare they
had the air of sitting down to a stolen dinner. How
much more cheerful their table would be with the
mistress of the house in a stylish costume?
In spite of all these fine reasons, Loppi, when he
set out for the pond, was far from confident of success. He began to fear he was going too far. Consequently, when he summoned his benefactress, he
was in more than a little bit of fright.
"Cray, my friend, both Fay and Fish-'
Before he could finish the invocation the Fairy
had risen to the surface of the water.
"t What is it you are wishing for, brother?"
"t For myself, nothing. What can I want more?
But you are so kind, so generous, that my wife takes
new fancies into her head a little faster than she
ought, she likes good living well enough, but she is
now longing for something else besides. Her shabby
clothes remind her of our former poverty, and at
present she requires to be dressed like a lady."
The good-tempered Crayfish burst out laughing.
"t Go home, brother; your wife's requirements are
amply accorded."
Loppi gave utterance to a profusion of thanks, and
absolutely insisted on kissing his friend's claw. All
the way back he whistled and sang, as gay and as
void of care as a chaffinch. On the road he met a
fine lady clad in broadcloth, furs and silk.  He
bowed low to salute the noble stranger, but the princess laughed in his face and threw her arms round
his neck. It was Masicas in the plentitude of her
charms; and, to tell the truth, she was not deficient
either in grace or beauty. Of women it may be
truly said that the frock makes the monk, and that
fine feathers make fine birds.
This time Masicas was happy; not a word can be
insinuated to the contrary.-But with happy people
the misfortune is that one desire fulfilled begets
another.-What was the use of being a fine lady,
while living apart from the world in a miserable hut,
without a female friend to enrage with jealousy, and
without a pier glass mirror in which to admire herself from head to foot? Masicas had not walked a
week in cloth and silk attire when she said to her
husband: " I have been thinking about our new
condition; it is ridiculous. I can't go on living in
this way. A princely table, an elegant wardrobe,
are qnite out of keeping with a hovel shaken by
every wind that blows. The Fairy has too much
sense and likes you too well not to know that she
owes us a residence where I can be lady of the manor
from morning till night. After that I shall wish for
nothing more."
"Alas, we are a lost couple!" Loppi exclafned.
" By continually stretching the rope it will end by
breaking, and we shall fall back into a more wretched
state than that from which we have been delivered.
Why can we not content ourselves with what we
have? There are hundreds of people who would
think themselves lucky to be only half as well off as


of his heart, he thought Masicas was right. With we are."




88


The Hawaiian Monthly.


"Loppi," said Masicas, impatiently, "t you will
never be worth a rush. You are no better than a
half-drowned hen. Who ever got anything by being
afraid to ask for it? Are you the better or the worse
for following my advice? Be a man, then, and fear
nothing. I answer for the result."
She insisted in this way, and, by still more forcible arguments, until the poor fellow set off again.
His legs trembled under him as he trudged along,
Should the Fairy refuse to listen to him, he might,
perhaps, get over the disappointment; but how was
he to confront his wife? He was quite unable to
sustain the assault and battery that would be sure to
follow. He could only come to one resolutionnamely, that if the Fairy answered with an angry
" No!" he would throw himself, head foremost, into
the pond. Bad as was the remedy, it seemed the
lesser evil of the two.
Nothing is bolder than a coward at bay. With a
formidable voice the Woodman shouted:
Cray, my friend, both Fay and Fish,
Help-"I)
"What is your wish, brother?" the Fairy asked.
"For myself, nothing.  What can I want more?
But my wife, in spite of all your favors, torments
me night and day to get me, most unwillingly, to
make a fresh request."
Oh, ho!" said the Crayfish." This is a new start.
You have told our secret to your wife. You may
now bid adieu to peace and quiet. And pray what
does my fine lady want, now that she thinks she has
me in her power?"
"t A manor house, kind Fairy-quite a small chateau! In order that the residence may answer to
the dresses you have given her, make Masicas a
Baroness, please do; she will be so delighted that we
shall never, no never, ask you for anything more."
"t Brother," gravely replied the Crayfish, "be it
as your wife desires," and abruptly disappeared.
Loppi had some difficulty in finding his way back.
The aspect of the country had changed. There were
fields in high cultivation-meadows filled with cows
and oxen. Before him there stood a mansion, built
of brick, in the midst of a garden full of flowers and
fruit trees. How was it that he had never seen this
chateau beforeP While he stood still, admiring it,
there issued from the front door a richly clad and
dignified lady, who, smiling graciously, offered him
her hand. It was Masicas.
"'At last," she said, "I have all I can desire.
Embrace me, my excellent Loppi. Yes, you may.
My wishes are fulfilled. I thank you; I thank the
benevolent Fairy."
Who was enchanted, delighted, ravished? Clertainly it was our worthy Woodman. Could he possibly dream a more flattering dream? In less than
an hour to shift from poverty to riches, from contempt to consideration, to dwell in a chateau with a
charming wife always in good humor, whose only
thought was to make things pleasant. Loppi, perfectly happy, wept for joy.


Unfortunately, after dreaming comes the wakingup. Masicas thoroughly enjoyed every pleasure that
wealth and grandeur can bestow. All the barons
and all the baronesses strove which should have the
honor of visiting and receiving her. The Governor
of the province was at her feet. The universal talk
Was about her toilets, her chateau, her stables, her
model farm. Had she not the fastest trotters in all
the country round; English cows with scarcely any
horns, and still less milk; English hens, which laid
scarcely an egg, but were beautiful as pheasants and
as wild; English pigs so fat that neither their head,
nor their tail, nor their feet were visible? What
more can Masicas require to be the happiest of women? Alas! she had experiencec4 only too much
good fortune. Ambition was gnawing at her heart.
She felt herself capable of wide-spread dominion, and
she took care to let her husband know it. The great
lady would be a Queen.
"Don't you observe," she asked Loppi, "how
respectfully everybody obeys my orders? Why so?
Because they are always just and wise. Even you,
who are more headstrong than a mnule-even you
are obliged to acknowledge that I am never wrong.
I am born to be a Queen; I have no doubt about the
matter. "
Loppi had made strong objections. He got for
answer that he was a simpleton. Who had obtained
for him his fine chateau? Why, she who had compelled him, in spite of himself, to return to the Crayfish. It would be the same thing now. He should
be a King, whether it suited him or not; and it
would be to his wife that he owed the crown.
Loppi had not the slightest desire to reign. He
ate a good breakfast and a better dinner every day,
and that was quite enough for him. But, above all
things, he liked a quiet life; and he could not forget
that, with his darling partner, the only condition of
repose was perfect submission to madam's caprices.
He scratched his head, he sighed-it is even said
that he swore a little; but he went on his errand all
the same, and as soon as he reached the pond, he invoked his friend the Crayfish in his sofest accents.
He saw two big black claws rise from the water;
he heard the question, " What is your wish, my
brother? But he waited awhile before answering,
so conscious was he of the extravagance of his demand. At last he replied:
"eAs for myself, I want nothing. What more can
I desire? But my wife is beginning to get tired of
her BArony."'
"What, then, does she want?" said the Fairy.
"Alas!" murmured Loppi, "she wants to be a
Queen."
"Oh, ho!" said the Crayfish. (It is luck for her
and for you that you spared my life. This once
again I will obey your wife's will. I am your humble servant, 0 Consort of a Queen; and I wish you
joy of it. Good evening."
When Loppi reached home the chateau had grown
into a palace; his wife was a Queen. Valets, pages,




The Bawaiian Monthly.


89


chamberlains, maids of honor, were running in all
directions to execute the sovereign's commands.
"Heaven be praised!" thought the Woodman; "'I
shall now have a little rest at last. Masicas has
reached the top of the tree; it is impossible for her
to mount any higher. And she has so many people
about her to do her will that I shall sleep in peace,
and not be called up a dozen times every night."
Nothing is so fragile as the happiness of Kings,
unless it be the happiness of Queens. Two moons
had not yet filled their horns before Masicas took a
new fancy into her head. She summoned Loppi to
her presence.
"I find being a Queen very wearisome work,"
she said. "The insipidity of my courtiers is perfectly disgusting. I should like to have free men
to command. Go to the Fairy just once more, and
make her give me what I desire."
"Good gracious heavens!" cried Loppi; "if you
are not contented with a crown, what is it that you
can possibly want? Do you wish, perchance, to be
the Bon Dieu in person, and to take the place of
Providence?"
"Just so; and pray why not?" Masicas quietly
replied. "Do you suppose the world would be worse
governed than it now is?"
Loppi stared at his wife, half stupefied. Evidently
the poor woman was out of her mind. Shrugging
his shoulders, he answered:
"'Say and do what you will, I am not going to
trouble the Fairy with your insane request."
" We shall see about that," cried the furious
Queen. "(Have you forgotten who I am? Obey
me instantly, or I will have you beheaded!"
" I'm off directly, please your Majesty," said the
Woodman. "I may as well be killed by the Fairy,"
he thought, "as by my wife's executioner. Perhaps
the Crayfish will be the more merciful of the two."
He tottered as he walked, like a drunken man,
and found himself at the water's edge without knowing how he got there. He then shouted the invocation, like a drowning man calling for help; no
answer came. A dead silence hung over the pond;
not even the buzzing of a gnat could be heard. He
shouted again; but all was still. He shouted a third
time.
"What do you want?" a severe voice inquired.
"For myself, nothing. But the Queen, my wife,
has commanded me to come here once more, for the
last time."
" What more can she want?"
Loppi fell on his knees.
" Forgive me, 0 benificent Crayfish. It is not my
fault. My wife wants-to be-"
"Silence! Hold your impious tongue! I know
what you are about to say. Your wife is fit for a
lunatic asylum, and you for the whipping-post.
Miserable dogs! Back to your kennel! "
The Crayfish then plunged into the pond in such a
passion of anger that the water hissed and boiled


as if a score of red-hot mill-stones had been thrown
into it.
Loppi fell flat, with his face to the ground. Had
he been stricken by lightning he could not have
fallen flatter. When he got up to return home,
with a hang-dog countenance, he recognized only
too well the park he hail so often traversed. The
border of the forest, with its spindly birch trees and
its stunted firs, the pools of black water, and further
on, a miserable hut, told him that he had fallen into
his pristine poverty, to be more wretched, if possible
than ever. What would Masicas say? How should
he console her? His reflections on that matter were
speedily cut short; for an ugly, dirty hag, in rags,
seized him by the throat and tried to strangle him.
" You monster!" she screamed. "Your absurdities and weakness have been our ruin. You have
displeased and irritated your accursed Crayfish. I
ought to have expected as much. You have never
loved me-never taken any pains to please me. You
are a selfish, good-for-nothing, pigheaded, ungrateful egotist. I will be the death of you! Indeed I
will. "
She would have torn his eyes out, had he not with
difficulty seized her arms, at the same time remonstrating:
"tTake care, Masicas; be calm; you will make
yourself ill."
But the remonstrance was useless. Loppi felt.
that his strength was failing, when her face suddenly
turned purple, she threw herself backwards, raised
her arms and fell heavily to the ground. Her fit of
rage had killed her.
Loppi mourned his wife, as every good husband
ought. He buried her with his own hands beneath
the shade of a lofty pine. He placed a flag-stone
over her grave, and built a dry stone wall round it
to keep out obnoxious animals. That duty fulfilled, he fell a victim to despair. He was not made
to live alone.
"What am I to do?" What is to become of me?"
he sobbed aloud-"isolated, abandoned, obliged to
take care of myself? Whom have I now to think of
me, to decide for me, to speak for me, to act for me,
as my dearly-beloved used to? Who will wake me
up ten times in the night to tell what I must do in
the morning? I am no better than a body without a
soul!-a corpsw! With my dear Masicas life has
departed. All that remains for me is to die."
He spoke the truth. At the approach of winter a
peasant going into the forest, perceived a man lying
on the snow. It was Loppi! dead, a week ago, of
cold, hunger and despondency-without a friend or
neighbor to close his eyes. His frozen hands still
held a tool, with which he had scratched an affectionate epitaph on the tomb of her who had been
the charm of his life:
TO THE BEST OF WIVES,
THE MOST INCONSOLABLE OF HUSBANDS.




AA


The Hawaiian Monthly.


(The following lines, written on the occasion of the last birthday of the Princess Kaiulani, have been
kindly furnished us by the author. They were not intended for publication, but are now made public In
deference to a wish expressed by the late Miss Barnes, at her last interview with the author.)
KAIULANI.
A gentle maiden full of grace,
Descended from an ancient race,
To thee I sing on this bright day,
Which dawns for thee so blithe and gay.
A nation's hope, a people's pride,
Than whom I know of none beside,
Whose star will shine with clearer light,
Or dazzle from a greater height.
Should heaven sustain thee in its hand,
And save and guard thee for this land;
But now thy pleasant youth, I sing,
To thee I nought but joy would bring,
Amidst the grove of tropic trees,
Thy rest disturbed but by the breeze
That perfume-laden fans thy cheek,
And stirs thy hair with playful freak.
Thy youth is spent-; no care hast thou,
No lasting frown upon thy brow.
A tender father's watchful eye,
A loving mother ever nigh,
A friend so priceless at thy side,
And heaven above-can ill betide?
Can aught but lovely peace be thine?
Or make thy youth's bright sun decline?
Oh, may our Father still outpour
His bounteous blessings more and more;
Oh, may his love for thee abound,
And thine for him be ever found,
Supremest in thy breast.
PROPERTY RIGHTS OF MARRIED WOMEN.


Among the subjects inviting attention at the hands
of the coming legislature, is the status of married
women in this country, as regards their rights of
property. In our public policy and in the general
spirit and scope of our legislation, we claim to be a
liberal and progressive community, and this claim
is not without considerable foundation. In the provisions of both our civil and criminal codes and in
our methods of administering law and equity, we
are in many respects fully abreast of the best thought
of the times on these subjects. In certain points we
may be fairly considered as in advance even of some
countries which deservedly rank as leaders in enlightened progress. But with respect to the question which stands at the head of this article, we are
entirely behind the age.
The provisions of our code respecting the property
rights of married women, are substantially a reproduction of the old English common law and resemble the statutes of the various states of the American Union, as they existed before the more enlightened spirit of modern times had brought about their
modification. American jurisprudence being a direct offshoot of English precedents, the provisions of


the English law on this subject naturally came to be
incorporated in the codes of the American states.
The unjust and oppressive nature of some of these
provisions, however, were so manifest and glaring
and appealed so strongly to) both the humanity and
good sense of the law making powers, as to secure
numerous and important ameliorations. This of
course was a matter to be more easily accomplished
in a new country naturally hospitable to new ideas,
than in an older and more conservative community
like that of England, where mens' minds travel
more generally in established grooves, and where the
slavery to tradition and precedent reaches sometimes a point which is simply incomprehensible to
persons educatecL and trained in an atmosphere of
greater intellectual freedom.
We have not the data at hand from which to prepare anything like a full digest of the changes which
the English law on this subject has undergone at the
hands of American legislators, nor do we consider a
detailed statement necessary. Let it suffice to say
that the various modifications which have taken
place are all in the direction of greater freedom for
married women in the management of their prop



The Hawaiian Monthly.


91


erty interests, and that such modiflcations in the law
have met the almost unanimous appproval of the
most intelligent people and have; as a rule, worked
well in practice.
The provisions of our own law on this subject are
to be found in sections 1286, 1287, 1292, 1293, 1294,
1295, 1296, 1297 and 1298 of the Civil Code and are
substantially as follows:
The husband, in virtue of his marriage, and in
consideration of the responsibilities imposed upon
him by law, (maintenance of wife and children, etc.)
is, unless otherwise stipulated by express marriage
contract, the virtual owner of all personali and movable property belonging to his wife. This applies
equally to all property belonging to her before marriage, and to that accruing to her during the
married state. Over all of this property the husband
has, unless otherwise stipulated by contract, absolute
control for the purposes of sale or otherwise, and the
wife's personal property is equally liable with his
own, for his private debts. In the case of real
estate belonging to the wife, the husband does not
become the virtual owner, as in the case of personal
property. He cannot sell or otherwise dispose of it
except by consent of the wife, but, unless otherwise
stipulated by contract, he has the use and custody of
it, and has full control of all rents, profits and income arising therefrom. These he may collect and
use as he pleases, the same as if they were his own
private property. The husband's control over the
wife's real estate terminates at her death, her property going then directly to her heirs. In case however of the survival of minor children, the husband's control of the wife's real estate continues
during their minority.
The above provisions are embodied in Sec. 1286 of
the Civil Code.  Sec. 1287 among other things
declares that the wife "t shall be deemed for all civil
purposes to be merged in her husband, and civilly
dead."
Sections 1292-3-4-5-6-7-8 provide for the contingency of the wife being deserted by her husband
and left without support; specify the conditions


under which she may act for herself during the
absence of her husband, and other matters incident
to or arising out of the conditions of the marriage
relation as defined in Secs. 1286 and 1287.
We are not now arguing the general question of
what is fair and just to married women in the matter of property. Weare simply calling attention to
the facts, believing that the facts themselves when
plainly stated and fairly considered, will appeal
strongly in favor of a change. That our present
marriage laws not only may work injustice, but that
they do in many instances work gross injustice, is a
fact well known to all who have had experience in
such matters.
A bill making material changes in our present law
on this subject, was prepared for presentation in the
last legislature, but for some reason no action was
taken upon it. This proposed act, among other
things, provided that the wife be " entitled the same
as if she was sole, to all real and personal estate
belonging to her before marriage, or that may accrue to her during marriage.  She may convey
shares in corporations, lease and convey real property,
sell personal property and make contracts, parol and
written, sealed and unsealed in the same manner as
if she were sole; but her separate conveyance of real
estate shall be subject to her husband's contingent
interest therein according to the last preceding section; providing that nothing in this Section shall
authorize a married woman to convey property to
or make contracts with her husband."
We cannot quote the proposed act in full, but
believe the foregoing to be the most important parts
of it. It was drawn up by one of our best lawyers
and is presumably adequate to meet the requirements
of the case. As the next legislature is likely to contain an unusually large proportion of intelligent men,
and as three out of the seven foreigners elected are
lawyers, the present year seems an unusually favorable time for inviting action on the subject. There
is no reason why this country, so liberal and progressive in many things, should in this particular
regard, lag behind the general march of progress.


EDITORIAL COMMENT.


We return to the subject of the elections for the
purpose of once more calling attention to the curious
fact that not a single white man was a candidate
anywhere on the government ticket. We alluded
to this matter in our last issue, remarking at the
time, "It can hardly' be by accident that every
candidate on the government ticket in every district,
was a Hawaiian." This of course does not prove
that the politics of the country are turning upon
questions of race or color, or that this community is
already divided, as has been publicly asserted, into


two parties representing respectively the native and
foreign sentiment. It does prove however that
there are certain persons among us who are doing
all in their power to bring about this result. The
existence among us of such a combination, would be
a cause for sincere regret under any circumstances;
but it is a matter of especially unpleasant significance
that this combination is found in government circles
and consists of men holding high official station.
We do not care to specify individuals, nor is there
any need for it. This country is so small, we all




920


2  The Hawaiian Monthly.


know one another so well, and the political maneuvers
of the last year or two have been so superficial and
transparent, that there is no necessity for mentioning
names. Every intelligent person who takes any
interest in public affairs knows perfectly well that
the policy that was pursued in this matter did not
proceed from a political partyr in any proper sense of
the word, and did not represent any genuine popular
demand even among the natives themselves. It
was the work of a few individuals, some of whom
know better, and all of whom, whether Ignorantly or
otherwise, are playing with fire, and who deserve to
get their own fingers burned. This combination,
having its agents in every district in the islands,
ready and willing to execute the orders emanating
from Honolulu, were able to carry out a perfectly
uniform policy throughout the country. This policy
was concocted~at headquarters in the capital, where
the candidates were selected for all the districts, and
whence the whole thing was worked. The policy
was simply this: that no white man, no matter
what his character or qualifications, should be
elected to the legislature. It mattered not what his
merits or virtues might be, how large his stake in
the country, how great his services, or how long his
residence here. The movement was not against
new comers or "carpet baggers," but against the
white man as such, even though he might have been
born in the country and his father before him.
But the conspiracy fortunately failed; the conspirators reckoned without their host; the native voters
refused to carry out the orders from headquarters.
The result is that out of eight foreigners who were
running, seven were elected, and as we remarked in
our last issue every one of the seven was elected by
native votes. The native was not cajoled by the cry
of "Hawaii for the Hawalians," and declined to
array himself in the cast off rags of defunct knownothingism. Our rejoicing is not that so many
foreigners are elected. For that of itself we care
nothing, except so far as they may have been better
men than their opponents, and so far as they possess
the qualifications for useful legislators. Our rejoicing
is rather that the voters of the country have rebuked
in so emphatic a manner the attempt to inaugurate
a "(color line" in Hawaiian politics, and to foster
and inflame, for purely selfish ends, the most dangerous element which could be introduced into our
public affairs-antagonism of races.
It may be said that there has been wrong on both
sides, and that the course pursued by prominent
foreigners has invited and provoked the action of
which we complain. This is simply dodging the
issue. Foreigners have not in all cases said and done
what was wisest and best, and there have been occasional utterances in the newspapers which natievs
might perhaps fairly object to. But all this affords
no excuse whatever for the course which certain
self appointed representatives of native sentiment
have seen fit to pursue-we say self appointed, for
their own race have repudiated them. When a lit

tle knot of foreigners In Honolulu shall nominate
candidates for every district In the islands, selecting
men of their own race exclusively, and using every
means in their power to prevent the election of a
single Hawaiian to the popular branch of the legislature; then the cases will be parallel and not
before. Whenever we find foreigners seeking
more than a fair proportionate representation, we
shall not hesitate to denounce their conduct in the
strongest terms.
If we were asked to name some of the worst evils
which afflict the Hawaiian body politic, we should
be inclined to give a very prominent place to these
two: first, a lack of responsibility, running through
almost every branch of the public service; and
second, an absence of any public opinion potent
enough to hold delinquent officiAls to their duty.
Government officers of all kinds, high and low, have
been in the habit of managing the affairs of the
nation very much as if it were some private business of their own, for which they were responsible
to no one but themselves. The reports of the different departments, laid before the legislature every
two years and printed for the information of the
public, have been in many instances extremely
meager, and noticeable especially for what they did
not contain. It has seemed to be assumed that the
people did not care to know how their government
was administered, and the people by their apathy
seemed to justify that assumption.
Now we do not charge that this easy, go-as-youplease method of conducting public business was
deliberately adopted from sinister motives, or that
the prevailing reticence and impatience of criticism
was intended to cover up corrupt practices; but it is
true nevertheless that such methods are radically
unsound, and that their acceptance by the public is
a direct temptation to malfeasance. We admit with
pleasure that there are a few departments of the
government to which the above remarks do not
apply. The statistical information for instance,
furnished by the Collector of Customs, is full and
well arranged. We are not now    charging that
things are improperly or dishonestly managed; our
complaint is simply that we have no sufflcient means
of judging whether they are or not.
Occasionally when something has gone wrong, we
have an investigation-and what an investigation.
Instead of an earnest determination to get at bottom
facts and correct existing evils, the great object
seems to be to investigate as little as possible, to
avoid any disagreeable revelations, and to keep
things pleasant and comfortable generally. What is
wanted is a strong and healthy public opinion, which
shall be a real power for good, and of which wrongdoers of all kinds shall stand in wholesome fear.
The lack of public spirit among our most prominent citizens is a crying evil. They are progressive
and enterprising enough in their business affairs,
and in many instances quite unexceptionable in their




The Rlawaiian Monthly.


93


private and personal relations, but in their duties as
citizens and members of the community, they are
lamentably deficient. What we want an(] what we
have not got, is a body of influential citizens, public
spirited enough and disinterested -enough to make a
determined stand in favor of what is just and right,
because it is just and right, in matters in which
neither they nor their friends have any personal
interest; who will "ecry aloud and spare not" at
any instance of injustice or wrong and who will
steadfastly defend and uphold any one who is trying
to do his duty, regardless of his social affiliations or
the "set" to which he or his wife belongs.
The extent to which personal preferences and
social prejudices are allowed to influence and control
matters with which they have properly nothing to
do, would hardly be believed by those who have
not lived where all the paraphanalia of a royal court
and the whole machinery of a national government
are concentraited within the limits of a country
village.
The concluding article of the series on Popular
Amusementsftin the Church Chronicle, is devoted to
the consideration of the drama. The question of
the allowableness of theatrical representations as
amusements for professedly religious people, must
depend mostly upon the moral quality and tone
of the plays themselves. It is a practical question,
and one which cannot be settled by any merely
theoretrical considerations about the drama in the
abstract.
In and of itself the drama is neither right nor
wrong, any more than painting or sculpture or
music or oratory. They are all alike, good or bad,
according to the use that is made of them. Strictly
speaking, the so-callei. fine arts have to do with
form and expression only, and are destitute of any
moral quality whatever. They may all be made
the ministers of either virtue or vice. They are
not to be regarded as an end, but rather as a means
-as tools which can be used in the cultivation of
both character and talte.
The idea which has been so strenuously advocated
in some quarters, that art, particularly literary art,
is to be valued purely for its own sake, without
reference to the use to which it is put; that mere
artistic skill, perfection of expression and form, are
the great things, regardless of their moral purpose
or the spirit by which they are inspired, is simply
immoral and heathenish.
Some months ago the London Lancet, which is
somewhat notorious as a medical alarmist, published
some highly sensational and ill-considered statements
concerning the danger from contagious diseases
through the circulation of books. The substance of
these statements were afterwards re-produced in one
of our Honolulu papers, in such a way as seemed
calculated, if not intended, to damage our only circulating library. People were warned of the danger


of patronizing such institutions, with a solemnity
which, if it had not been slightly exasperating,
would have been altogether ludicrous. For the
comfort of timid souls who may have been influenced
by the alarmnist's cry, issued from London, we
present the following facts:
In 1878, the directors of the Chicago Public
Library appointed a committee to examine into this
question. After a careful investigation, a report
was made in 1879 by Mr. Poole, the librarian. He
had corresponded with the librarians of all the
principal public libraries in the United States and
with nineteen medical and sanitary experts. Not
one of these latter gentlemen had ever known of a
case of contagious disease communicated by books
from public or private circulating libraries. This
fact is significant when we consider the enormous
number of books circulated. There were in the
United States in 1881, 3,988 public libraries, containing 12,889,598 volumes and circulating not less
than ten millions of volumes.   In some large
libraries more than a dozen assistants are employed,
who are constantly handling these books. Yet no
case of disease among these, communicated by the
books had been known. Dr. Green, of Boston, who
inquired into this matter carefully in 1872, when an
epidemic of small-pox was raging in that city, stated
that among 4,700 cases whose history was obtained,
in not one instance was the origin referable to books.
So far then as the evidence shows, there is no
reason to believe that there is practically any danger
from this source; certainly no more than from any
other portable article. It ile to be regretted that
newspapers should be so ready to take up and publish sensational statements about matters of which
they know nothing.
We are not always able to agree with the editorial
utterances of the Advertiser; but the recent announcement of that journal that it will oppose any furthex
importation of Chinese, has our heartiest approval.
On this point we are in full accord with our neighbor.
This Chinese coolie business has been carried far
enough and much too far already. Having made
this brief profession of our faith, we leave this subject for the present. We shall have more to say
about it in future.
In his testimony last year before the labor committee of the U. S. Senate, Mr. Jay Gould expressed
himself as opposed to any alteration in the present
condition of affairs; which is quite natural for a man
who out of such conditions has been able to rake in
from seventy-five to one hundred millions of other
peoples' money. Mr. Gould furthermore testified as
his opinion, that labor received its fair share of the
wealth it was instrumental in creating. He stated
as the result of his observation that " if you leave
capital and labor alone, they come together and regulate themselves." To which a Boston paper pithily
remarks: " the same might be said of a cat and a
mouse, if you leave them atone."




94


9The Hawaiian Monthly.
FASHIONS AND NOVELTIES.


Never were flowers used in such profusion for
trimming evening and particularly ball dresses.
Many ball corsages for young ladies are simply covered with fair blossoms. Flower epaulettes, braces,
borders, etc., etc., all are fashionable, and when we
contemplate clouds of delicious tulle, gauze, Indian
muslin, etc., arranged around, between and beneath these wonderful imitations of nature-for this
year, flowers are triumphs of art-we are inclined
to believe the effect something marvelous, on ethereal
figures of grace and beauty.
At the soirees, balls and assemblies of the grand
aristocratic world, we observe everywhere the most
beautiful and distingu6- appliances, chenille and
beads, put on as charming and elaborate embroideries, the price alone making it impossible for them to
become general; the tasteful way too in which the
new colors are combined gives a very elegant effect
to the different arrangements, and the beads employed, especially for ornamenting ball and grand
evening toilets, are magnificent. Imagine fair readers, these glittering radiants looking like rosettes of
sapphires, rubies, emeralds, ete., etc., intertwined
with chenille and gold-thread foliage, or shaded
leaves, on shining stuffs, such as, velvet. silk or
satin, the latter forming an imposing background for
gold thread or small round braid devices.
Very elegant though somewhat simpler foot gear
is now worn on dressy occasions, the high Moliere
shoe of glossy black kid, or satin, cut out in points
at the ankle, and closed with elastic and three bows
corresponding with the dress trimming, is very
much admired; the low slipper with straps across or
openworked is also a great favorite; lastly, the socalled drawing room shoe, ornamented above with
one or two small ribbon or velvet bows placed beside
each other, and often embroidered with chenille
answering to the design of the toilette. The latter
is intended especially for short evening toilets for
young ladies. We should advise our readers when
purchasing such chausseure to choose black or the
darkest shade agreeing with their dress, as they are
more becoming and make the foot look smaller.
All very light colors have a tendency to increase the
size of our nether points and should therefore be
avoided.  Bride's shoes are an exception to this
rule.
Silk stockings, the same colour as the dress, are
worn by little girls in very short skirts, trimmed
above with a band of ribbon and a rosette or bow on
one side below the knee; low shoes of black Swedish
leather give a suitable finish.
Violets are the fashion at lunches this season
Tied with a yellow bow they are very "etaking."


To the ideal fan a new shape has been given,
which, as cover for a gilt handle takes the form
color and size of a natural large leaf.   The
only fantastical part of this copy from nature is the
idea of representing the raised veins by means of an
ornamentation of flowers and swallows, the painting
has the effect of relieving the otherwise monotonous
surface of the big leaf. The back of the fan is
lined with a highly contrasting color, as the new
shape is generally longer on one side than on the
other, this looks well when the fan is closed.
We have no doubt this new style of fan will soon
be for sale in Honolulu.
The brilliancy of valuable family jewels, which
have come down as heirlooms from generation to
generation, seems about to be eclipsed by electricity,
the ruling power of the present century. Electrically illuminated stalactites, or ornaments made of
white and colored glass, outshine every diamond in
the world. Certainly the wearer of such jewels
must submit to the discomfort of having to carry at
the same time an accumulator either in her pocket,
or hidden in the folds of her dress.
It is no longer safe to aver that a handsome dress
is necessarily imported. In fact some of the tastiest
dresses worn in this country are designed and made
in this city. The reverential respect, however, held
for gowns of imported fame has so put a film upon
our eyesight that the majority of these gowns masquerade under the sign "imported." In this guise
society raves over them, while the acknowledged
"thome born" would be sure to secure to them that
wretched fate of being condemned with faint praise.
Flowers are much worn in the hair and head
dresses are a very important part of the toilet. Rib.
bon and lace headdresses are coming in fashion more
and more for married and even unmarried ladies of
a certain age.
The Empress of Austria has some peculiar views
of maidenly accomplishments. In her Majesty's
palace at G6dbll(6 has been established a fencing
school for girls of noble birth, attended by the great
fencing master, Professor Hartl. The pupils must
justify a number of quarterings, and have all attained proficiency in the branches of a polite education. Exercises with the sword and the sabre, as
well as with the rapier and the foils, are carried
to the greatest perfection, and no gallant will, for
the future, dare to trifle with the affections of any
maiden of noble birth who has received a certificate
of proficiency from Professor Hartl.




The Hawaiian Monthly.


95


SPUZZLE DEPARTMENT.
STUDY OF THE POETS.
Find the names of the authors of each of the
following quotations:
1. A mind at peace with all below,
A heart whose love is innocent.
2. The violet droops its soft and bashful brow,
But from its heart sweet incense fills the air.
8. Innocent child and snow-white flower,
Thus should the pure and she lovely meet,
Stainless with stainless, and sweet with sweet.
4. Thou hast the secret strange
To read that hidden book, the human heart.
5. Good sense which only is the gift of Heaven,
And though no science, fairly worth the seven.
6. For of plain, sound sense, life's current coin is made:
With that we drive the most substantial trade.
QUESTIONS.
1st. Who was the mother of three kings, one
emperor, and one queen?
2nd. Who was born in Europe, died in Asia, and
was buried in Africa?
SKELETON POETRY.
T-e g-d a-e b-r m-e by i-1
As o-s c-d a-e s-r s-1.
DECAPITATIONS.
1. Behead a water-pipe, and get a fish.
2. Behead mirth, and get a kind of wine.
3. Behead withered, and get part of the body.
4. Behead a kind of berry, and get a snake.
5. Behead courage, and get good fortune.
6. Behead one animal, anl get another.
7. Behead one animal, and get a personal pronoun.
ANSWERS TO FEBRUARY PUZZLES.
CHARADE-Bandage.
CRYPTOGRAM —
Born where blooms the Alpine rose,
Cradled in the Boden-see,
Forth the infant river flows,
Leaping on in childish glee.
Coming to a riper age,
He crowns his rocky cup with wine,
And mades a gallant pilgrimage
To many a ruined tower and shrine.
QUESTIONS.
1st.-They are "mint-marks," and show at which
of the branches of the United States Mint (at New
Orleans, San Francisco and Carson City) the coins
bearing them were struck.
2nd.-Chrysostom, in the fourth century.
3rd.-Voltaire-formed from Arouet 1. j. (i. e.,
the younger). Arouet was the family name. U
and V were formerly interchangeable, as also I
and J.


CONUNDRUMS.
1st.-With the swells of the ocean.
2nd.-Because the Diet of Worms did not agree
with him.
3rd.-When it is due (dew) in the morning and
missed (mist) at night.
ANAGRAM.-Understanding.
0o
WHIMSICALITIES.
-" Your father was nothing but a simple stone
mason."               t
" I know where you got that information," quietly
remarked the other.
" From whom did I get it?"
"From your father."
" How do you know that?"
"Because your father was my fathter's hodcarrier."
-A confirmed old bachelor was out at a social
gathering the other evening, where he was so unfortunate as to become seated behind a party of
vivacious young ladies. Conversation turned upon
athletic subjects, when one pert young miss inquired,
"Mr. Brown, what is your favorite exercise?" 4 "Oh,
I have no preference, but just at present I should
prefer dumb belles," was his rather curt reply.
-A deserted damsel rushed into a ball-room at
Alviso, Col., the other night, and threw a pan of
molasses upon the shirt-front of her faithless lover.
That was too sweet for anything.
-Friend, beware of fair maidens! When their
tenderness begins, our servitude is near.-Victor
Hugo.
-A   NEW VIEW    OF TENNYSON.-" Mamma,"
said a fashionable New York young lady to her
mother, "the papers are making a great fuss over a
Mr. Tennyson, of England."
" Yes" responded the mother, "he has been
raised to the dear, delightful peerage."
"i He has been made a baron, I see," said the
daughter.
" Yes, and his wife will be a baroness, I suppose,"
reflected the old lady. " How exquisitely beautiful
it must be to be a baroness."'
" What has he been a-doing of to be a baron?"
asked the young lady.
" What has he been a-doing of?" repeated the
mother. " Why he is the sole survivor of the noble
six hundred who made the famous charge at Balaklava."
-"Julia," said he to his wife, "if I owned a horse
like Jay Eye See, would you throw your arms around
my neck, and kiss me whenever he beat the record?"
"William," she answered severely, "there is a sawhorse next that wood pile in the cellar. If you make
it beat the record I will kiss you so often it will
make your head swim." He thought the stakes
were too heavy, and the record of the saw-horse is
still unchanged.




__ 




--




s.8. CASTLE.           J. B. ATHERTON
CASTLE & COOKE,
SHIPPING AND
COMMISSION AGENTS
GENERAL MERCHANDISE.
AGENTS FOR
The Kohala Sugar Co.,
The Haiku Sugar Co.,
The Paia Plantation Co.,
The Hitchcok A& Co. Plantation,
The Waialua Plant'n, R. Halstead,
The A. W. Smith & Co. Plantation.
The Union Marine Insurance Co. of San Francisco,
The New England Mutual Life Insurance Co.
of Boston,
The Geo. F. Blake Manufacturing Co. of New
York and Boston,          I
The New York and Honolulu Packet line.
G. W. MACFARLANE & CO.,
SHIPPING AND
COMMISSION MERCHANTS,
Queen Street; Honolulu.
F T. LENEHAN & CO.,
IMPORTERS AND GENERAL
COMMISSION MERCHANTS,
Wholesale dealers in Wines, Ales and
Spirits.
Honolulu,:: Hawaiian Islands.


o
I


LAINE & co.,
Have a large stock of the Very Best
HAY, GRAIN, ETC.
Which is oflered at the
LOWEST MARKET PRICE,
-AND
Delivered Free to Any Part of the City.
PACIFIO MUTUAL LIFE INSURAlxCE COMPANY,
of California.
Agents for the Hoover Telephone.
Commissioner of Deeds for California.
Ig  Telephone No. 147.......




I




-




p


H ENRY B. RYAN,
BOAT BUILDER,
Kilauea Street, Esplanade, Honolulu.
BOAT BUILDING AND REPAIRING
Of all kinds done
In the best manner, and
At Reasonable Rates.


II


C. HAMMER,
HARNESS MAKER
Manufactnres all his own harness. No machine stitching-no imported work sold by-me.
Prompt attention to all orders.
HOPP & CO.,
74 KING STBEET.
Importers and Dealers in
FURN I T U RE
UPHOLSTERERS AND
CABINETMAKERS.
Furniture Made and Repaired.
Telephone No 143.
BEAVER SALOON,
Fort Street, near Queen.?efreshments Served Promptly.
HOT TEA & COFFEE AT ALL HOURS.
Finest Brands of Cigars.
THE CA SINO
At Kapiolani Park,
IS OPEN EVERY DAY.
REFRESHMENTS
Can always be supplied as well as fresh
country air.
H. J. NOLTE,
Proprietor.
TREGLOAN AND ATWATER,
Corner Fort and Hotel streets.
MERCHANT TAILORS
AND DEALERS IN
fENTLEMENS FURNISHING GOODS
of every description.
Boots and Shoes, Shirts, and Gentlemen's
Underwear of all kinds, a speciality.
NOTICE.
The undersigned have this day formed a
lartnership for the transaction of business
s Merchant Tailors and Dealers in Gents.'
'urnishing Goods, at the corner of Fort
nd Hotel streets, and the name and style
f the firm is TREGLOAN & ATWATER.
H. S. TREGLOAN,
W. 0. ATWATER.
Honolulu, Jan. 21,1884.


HOLLISTER & CO.,


1


I





BENSON, SMITH & CO.,




I




WHOLESALE AND BRTAIL
DRUGGISTS, TOBACCONISTS,
AND
AERATED WATER MANUFACTURERS
Pure Drugs,
Chemicals,
And Toilet Articles..
Physicians' Prescriptions [Accurately Prepared.
No. 59 NUUANU STREET,
And corner of Fort and Merchant Streets,
Honolulu, H. I.


0
II
I


PRACTICAL PHARMACISTS
DEALERS IN
DRUGS, MEDICINES,
PERFUMERY, ETC.
113-FORT STREET-113
HONOLULU.
C. H. DICKEY,
HAIKU, MAUI,
Importer and Dealer in
GENERAL MERCHANDISE
NOTARY PUBLIC
AND

I
I
p
a
E
a
o


I


A L. BANCROFT & CO.,
PUBLISHIERS,
Booksellers, Stationers & Manufacturere
ALSO,
Printers, Lithographers and Binders..
The most complete business of its
kind, and the most extensive stock in
its line on the Pacific Coast.
721 Market St., San Francisco, Cal.
A   M. MELLIS,
DEALER AND IMPORTER
OF
DRY AND FANCY GOODS,
104 Fort Street, Honolulu.
Millinery and Dress Making Establishment on the premises.


I


I(
I


GENERAL,BUSINESS A
— FOR THEISLAND OF MAUI, H. I..GENQ


r




I
 I
I
E
I


N. B.-Especial attention given to ordering
goods for other parties from any part of the
Islands or the United States.


I-. 


J. M. OAT, Jn. & CO.,
STATlONERS & NEWSDEALERs
25 MERCHANT STREET,
HONOLULU,:,      H. I.
Subscriptions received for any paper or
magazine published.
Special orders received for any books published.
BRED RUBBER STAMP AGENOY^.


z
e
I
II.


c


CLAU8 8PRBECLELS.
G. IRWIN       &  CO.,
W*


W.. IRWIN


I






Corner of Fort and Queen streets,
COMMISSION MERCHANTS
AND
SUGAR FACTORS.
Agents for the Oceanic Steamship Co.
Steamers ALAMEDA and MARIPOSA
Leave Honolulu and San Francisco on the
First and Fifteenth of -each month.




YEARLY SUBSCRIPTION, $5.00.:: SINGLE NUMBERS, FIFTY CENTS.


I
I
I
I
Ii
I
o I
i
i
i
i
i
I
1
1
i
i
i
i
i
i
I
I
i
I


VOLUME 1.
A?


NUMBER 5. 


THE,3
HAWAIIAN MONTHLY.
1 ElVOTE 1) 'TO
LITERATURE,                    ART,           SCIENCE,              POL1TICS.              AND           GENERAL                CULTURE.
LfA I, 18(8)4.
CONTENTS.
Pi(;E.
C h in  ese   Im m igration................................................................................................................... 97
L ilies  for  a  Y oung    L ady's  A  lbumi...................................................................................................101
The Five I)ollar Gold          Piece......................................................                                               102
In Memory of a Sister.......................................................................................            105
The Equatorial Smioke-stream               from    Krakatoa.1............................................................... 0
Specim    ens   of  Japanese    F olk-lore..................................................................................................110
W  a n ted........................................................................................................................................... 113
S u ttee..........................................................................................................................................115
The Elixir of Life.......................................................................                 115
E ditorial   Com    m  ent....................................................................................................   117
F ash  ions  and     N ovelties.................................................................................................................  118
P uzzle      D epartm  ent....................................................................................................... 119
W  him   sicalities.......................................................................................................   119


i
i
i


H1ONO(LULA:. 
PHE HAWAIIAN GAZETTE OFFICE1.


PRINTED AT T
I.,,,.,-   _-.,,,-   -   _,  _,.............




Hawaiian Carriage Manufacturing Company,............   (............................
P ESIDt1 E,NT  AN1 1 ) 5 i\AN,(   K.......  I....................S......... ( IDEON   A' EST,
P.............................................................................   J.  N.  W R IG H T,
SE- 'CETARI' V I AN   T iE ASt: I V.U I l::...................................................................  SCH  UM AN.
A:   1.r i')TOI.........................................................................   D A M O) N.
LA X a rg e a n d Co r p le t e  A s s o r t r:n. e z t of
Wagon and Carriage         Material on Hand and for Sale,.............. AT   REASONABLE   RATES...............
Jr1ne,Cr~riges.Kanu etw e.>", Chleamper thlann IlrxportecL 'TTorkl.- -4
Cane and Plantation Wagons Built to Suit Any Kind of Work, at
Great Inducements to Planters.
H EAVY WhV EE1 S KEPT IN STOCIIK FOR ORlDERS OF ANY DESC(RIPTION.
IL IL IL      ot.                   6    8     7E3   07
C.   Ei. W   I   LIAIVLS,       -     -                     _ ----iKeep o3l HI3CaXrd tle Ilargfest f SSortme it of
and I '1PH11,.LSTEIIY TO BE FOl N)D IN TIlE hKIN(GIDOM. All Kindis of U pholstery
and IDRAPIERY Made to Order in the Ver1y Iatest Style.
Pianos and Good Cane Seat Chairs for Rent.
The Chleapest Place to BU3y &-.ll:=:inds of
A  lariFe Assortmenlt of Wall PIaper.   Ilndlertkiing in All its Branllcie  Thorouh1-ly andl Satisfactorily Attetnded to.
T7 /"')io t i,  sif l,.i ',,  C..   E  ( I  I  IA.  [TellS.  T 1)o,,.e ndw  A iA7ht 1A (   ' A. 7.(


e




T H E


HAWAIIAN MONTHLY.


VOLUME I.]


[NUMBER 5.


HONOLULU, MAY, 4884.


CHINESE IMMIGRATION.


In common with many other sparsely peopled
countries, the Hawaiian Islands have been for some
years past, seeking to increase their population by
immigration. If the efforts which have been made
in this direction have been inspired by any intelligent purpose whatever, it is safe to assume that such
purpose has been substantially identical with that
which has actuated other peoples and governments
in making similar efforts. The main object for
which countries, whether large or small, seek to
attract immigrants to their borders are these: To
cultivate their waste lands, to develop their latent
resources, to augment their wealth, and by increase
of numbers, to add to the general prosperity, strength
and prestige of the nation. It is invariably the case
that communities seeking immigrants, do so for
their own profit and advantage and not for that of
the immigrants themselves, or of the countries from
which they come. Of course, justice should be done.
No false representations should be made or extravagant hopes held out which must end in disappointment. Those who are invited or solicited to exchange an old home for a new one, should have the
advantages which they may derive from the change
fully and fairly set forth, without misrepresentation
or exageration. But, however great these advantages may be, however much the immigrant may
benefit his condition by a change of abode, these
advantages and benefits are entirely incidental.
The seeking of immigrants is in no sense a missionary enterprise.
While, however, immigration is encouraged
mainly for the purposes named, there are certain
considerations which can never be safely lost sight
of, and which never will be lost sight of, where
there exists any knowledge of political economy or
anything like statesmanship in the government of
the country seeking to increase its population in this
way. Assuming that it is immigrants that are
wanted and not slaves; the first of these considerations is that they shall be of such a character as will
anW41gamate willingly with the existing population,


uniting with them to build up a homogeneous state
and not remain a permanently distinct and alien
element in the midst of the community. The possible dangers of such A state of things are too evident
to need enlarging upon, and all students of history
know that such dangers are not merely theoretical
but actual.
Assuming the immigrants to be of a kind which
will coalesce successfully with the existing population, the second consideration is that they shall
be of such a character that the mixture will not
result in any sensible deterioration in the native
stock, either mentally, morally or physically. This
is no place in which to discuss national or racial
peculiarities. We suppose our proposition must be
accepted as sound by every one, regardless of the
opinions which he may hold as to the comparative
rating of particular races, or the advantages or disadvantages of mixed races in general.
A third and sufficiently obvious consideration is
that immigrants shall not be introduced in such
numbers or with such rapidity that they cannot be
readily absorbed and taken into the body politic and
social. As in the human body, so in the state; it is
not what is injested but what is digested which
nourishes and gives strength. It would be a sad
spectacle indeed as well as an inexcusable blunder in
statesmanship, should a government be instrumental
in introducing foreigners in such numbers as to
overwhelm and supersede its own people. It is one
thing when, as in the case of the Germans and Irish
migrating to the United States, the immigrants
come entirely of their own accord and there is no
law by which they can be restrained, even were it so
desired. But it is quite a different thing when, as in
our own case, immigrants are directly sought for by
the government; when agents are sent abroad at the
public expense to push the business, and money is
appropriated by the national legislature to assist in
paying their passages. It is true that Chinese coolies
are no longer brought here by the direct action of
the government nor so far as we know, is the public




98


The Hawaiian Monthly.


money used or the public credit pledged to meet the
expense of their introduction. Such, however, was
the case formerly and for years in succession.
Bearing in mind what has been already said as to
the objects for which immigrants may be legitimately
sought and the general considerations which should
control such enterprises, let us go back and consider
the history of Chinese immigration in these islands
and see how much of statesrmanship, not to say
of common sense, can be found in the manner in
which Chinese immigrants have been brought or
have been allowed to come into this country.
It is now about twenty years since this government first entered upon the work of increasing the
labor supply of the country and recruiting our diminishing native population by the introduction of immigrants. The Act by which the Board of Inimigration was originally constituted, was dated Dlec.
30th, 1864. This Act, with two others, both dated
June 23d, 1868, constitute all the legislation we
have been able to find on this subject.
There is no necessity for reproducing the text of
these Acts. The powers conferred upon, and the
discretion vested in the Bureau of Immigration and
the Minister of the Interior, its official head  are
exceedingly broad. For instance, b)y one of the Acts
of 1868, it is made the duty of the Board to devise
and recommend for the adoption of the King in
Privy Council, rules and regulations with penalties
for their violation, which, when adopted by the
King in Council, shall have the force of law. All
courts of justice are directed to take judicial cognizance of these regulations with penalty annexed,
and it Is made the duty of the police and of all
police and district justices to enforce the rules and
regulations which may be adopted and published in
accordance with said Act.
In view therefore of the ample authority and wide
range of discretion conferred by these Acts, there
can be no claim of want of power in the premises.
If in the introduction and admission of Chinamen
into this country, all considerations which should
control such enterprises have been disregarded and
the principles of political and social science and the
teachings of experience have been alike, treated
with contempt, it is simply because the men who
have liad the control of the government have chosen
to have it so. Whether public officials go wrong of
their own motion or whether they weakly yield to
pressure from interested parties, is a matter of very
little consequence to anyone except themselves. The
results in either case are precisely the same. The
power and (liscretion being in their hands, they
must be held responsible for the way in which it is
exercised.
That our government has gone wrong in this matter, is a proposition which cannot be successfully
gainsaid. That in either promoting or allowing the
influx of male Chinese in the numbers in which we
now have them, or in anything approaching it, our
so-called statesmen have disregarded the first princi

pies of statesmanship, the dictates of patriotism and
the plainest considerations of prudence, is a thesis
which we are prepared to defend at all proper times
and places. In the policy which has been pursued
in this matter, the government has not only gone
astray, but it has done so persistently and constantly.
It would scarcely be an exageration to say that they
had gone astray, grossly and wilfully. The case is
one that justifies strong language. Nor has the error
been confined to any particular branch of the administration. Every department of the government,
Kings, Nobles, Commons and Cabinet Ministers,
must all bear their share of the blame, for the evils,
both social and political, which have already come
upon us or which may come upon us in the future
through this cause.
We claim furthermore, that there has been an
element of bad faith running through this whole
business. Every public man of any prominence,
so far as we are aware, has acknowledged the evils
which must flow from the introduction of such an
enormously disproportionate number of Chinese, and
every successive administration has professed a desire
to place some sufficient check upon their coming.
Yet it is nevertheless true that with full power in
their hands, they have utterly failed or refused to
do anything of the kind. These remarks do not
apply especially to any particular administration, but
are true to a greater or less extent of all. In illustration of the policy which has been pursued, we
would remind our readers that the legislature of
1878 passed a law forbidding any further importation of Chinese men unless accompanied by a specified proportion of women. Here at least was a
gleam of light; some evidence of common sense,
not to say statesmanship. What was the result?
The King, presumably with the concurrence of his
Ministers, vetoed the bill and we have every reason
to believe that the same fate awaited any similar
bill which might have been passed by any subsequent legislature.
At the time of the creation of the Board of Immigration in 1864, the number of Chinese in the country was small. According to the census of 1866, the
proportion of the different elements in our population
was as follows:
Natives and half-castes..................58,765.
Chinese.......................................  1,206.
Other  foreigners........................... 2,988.
Total....................................62,959.
The following are the figures of each successive
census since that time, showing the change which
has taken place in the composition of our population,
and particularly the dangerous and still growing
proportion of Chinese.
1872.Natives and half-castes..................51,,531.
Chinese...............:.......................  1,938.
Other  foreigners........................... 3,428.
Total...................................56,897.




The Hawaiian Monthly.


99


1878.Natives and half-castes................ 47,508.
Chinese......................................  5,916.
Other  foreigners...........................  4,561.
Total....        57,985.
According to the best estimate we have been able
to obtain, the present population of the islands is
about as follows:
Natives and  half-castes.................. 46,000.
Chinese............................20,000.
Portuguese...................................  9,500.
Other  foreigners........................... 4,500.
Total....................................80,000.
In view of the facts disclosed in these tables and
in view furthermore of the discretionary powers
vested in the Board of Immigration, and in view
especially of the veto of the only legislation we
have ever had which was likely to afford any practical relief, we consider that we were fully justified
in the remark made just now, viz:     "That in
either promoting or allowing this influx of male
Chinese in the numbers in which we now have
them, or in anything approaching it, our so-called
statesmen have disregarded the first principles of
statesmanship, the dictates of patriotism and the
plainest considerations of prudence.'
Assuredly, if the ideas advanced in the early part
of this article are sound, they have done so. The
Chinese are not a people to amalgamate generally
with the indigenous population and unite in building
up a homogeneous state. Even were they so disposed, it would be practically impossible for them to
do so to any advantage, from the simple fact that
they are almost exclusively males. What good
purpose would be served by any number of Chinamen uniting with native women, if thereby an equal
number of Hawaiian men are left without mates? As
a matter of fact at least nineteen out of every twenty
Chinamen comining here, do so with the intention of
making what money they can and then returning
home.   iany of them do so return, and those who
do not, are constantly remitting their earnings to
China, causing a drain on this country, variously
estimated at from a quarter to a half a million dollars
a year. While they remain here, a few marry
native women, a much larger number take them
without marriage. The presence of these hordes
of Chinese males among a people of the lax ideas of
the Hawaiians, means widespread demoralization of
native females and this in turn means the decay and
death of the native race. "
Perhaps we cannot do better just here than quote
the following passages from a little book entitled:
Sanitary Instructions for Hawaiians, by Walter
Murray Gibson.
"The native Hawaiian pastor of Wainee Church,
Lahaina, answered this inquiry, to some extent,
from his pulpit, a short time ago. He reproached
Hawaiian mothers of his congregation to their face
with the crime of selling their little girls to Chinamen.
I have heard, said he, one of you mothers say to


her little girl, in the street, as a Chinese coffee shop
keeper passed by, 'Eh, there is something sweet for
you, and one that will give you what you want;
follow him.' And the child urged by the mother,
follows the coolie into his den. The Chinese coffee
shop is the chief recruiting ground for Hawaiian
victims of coolie debauchery."
A little further on we read: "The writer (Mr.
Gibson) has had in his employment fourteen Chinamen at different periods, and for long teams of service. Twelve of these men have had native women
living with them; some more than one; altogether,
twenty Hawaiian females, several of whom are dead,
have lived with these Chinamnen as wives and concubines, and yet at this day, there is only one living
child from atill these unions." We hope that before
our present ministry make arrangements for the introduction of any more Chinamen, they will carefully
consider these writings of Walter M. Gibson, and
much more of similar tenor, from the same source,
which they can easily find by looking for it.
The fact that the Chinese are and will continue to
be a permanently foreign and alien element in our
midst, must be looked at squarely and seriously.
Did this permanently alien element constitute but a
small percentage of our population, it would be a
comparatively light matter. But when we find it
large and constantly increasing-when we find it consisting almost exclusively of adult males, and approaching in numbers, and even likely soon to exceed
all the other adult males in the country combined,
it becomes a very serious matter indeed. We are approaching this condition of things faster than many
people realize.
According to the last census the total number of
males in the country, exclusive of Chinese was
28,418, of which 25,116 were natives and halfcastes, and the remaining 3,302 were foreigners of
various kinds, including native born children of
foreign parents. It will be seen, therefore, at a
glance, what a large proportion the Chinese now in
the country bear to the total male population. But
to appreciate the real significance of these figures it
must be remembered that the Chinese are almost all
adults, in the prime of life, while the figures for the
natives and for the various kinds of foreigners, include, the natural proportion of children, infants,
old people, &c.   According to the last census
the total male population of the country, between
the ages of 15 and 40 was only 15,540, including
Chinese. Now, of the 5,685 Chinese males then in
the country, it is reasonably certain that from threequarters to seven-eights were between these ages,
so that the total male population of the country, between 15 and 40, excluding the Chinese and including all other foreigners, could not have been much,
if any, over 11,000. The Chinese between these
ages, now in the country, can hardly be less than
this, and may be considerably more. The possibilities of future trouble which are involved in this
state of things are evident to every observing and




The Hawaiian Monthly.


thinking mind. If the Chinamen do not constitute
an absolute majority of the entire adult male population of the Islands at the present time, it is only because the Portuguese who have been brought here
within the past year or two have, for the time being,
turned the scale.
We have spoken of the folly-may we not say
wickedness-of any government having the power
to prevent it, being instrumental in introducing
foreigners in such numbers as to overwhelm and
supercede its own people. And is not this just what
our government has been doing? We fear our rulers
have forgotten that they are virtually trustees of
the interests and welfare of those over whom they
rule; not of a class or a favored few, but of the
whole people. The rapid introduction of large
numbers of foreigners into a country is an operation
not without danger, under the most favorable circumstances. This is true even when the immigrants
are of cognate race and accustomed to similar religious and social institutions. How much greater
then is the danger, when, as in this country, the
circumstances instead of being favorable, are particularly unfavorable; when the immigrants are as
utterly alien in race, language, religion, character
and habits, as the Chinaman is to the Hawaiian or
the European,. The idea of the kanakacs or the
haoles, either for that matter, absorbing and asslinilating any large proportion of Chinese is simply preposterous, especially in view of the fact that the
latter come without their women and to a country
where the females are already largely in the
minority.
On the contrary, it is the Chinaman who is doing
the "absorbing." He not only absorbs the land and
the business and the various occupations on which
our own people have been wont to depend, but what
is much more serious, he "(absorbs" the women.
This be does not only by marriage, but by the ways
and means so graphically described by Mr. Gibson,
(under whose Premiership several thousand more
Chinamen have been added to our population),
and when the Hawaiian women have been 'absorbed," will anyone tell us where to look for the
Hawaiian race.
We have dwelt chiefly on the moral and social
bearings of this question, and upon those considerations which affect the internal condition of the
country. The relations of the subject to our commercial affairs and our foreign politics, require more
careful treatment than we can give them in the
present article. We feel however that social and
moral considerations, including religious, are those
which have most need to be dwelt upon and kept
before the public mind. Business and politics,
appealing more directly to self-interest are more
likely to excite interest and receive attention.
It may be thought by some that we have viewed
this question from a standpoint too exclusively
Hawaiian, and have given undue weight to considerations of what is good for the natives, regardless


of the rights and interests of other portions of the
community. In reply to these objections we have
three points to urge.
In the first place, the natives are the most numerous portion of the community and at the same time
the most in need of protection. Outside, of the
Chir ese and the newly arrived Portuguese, the
native Hawaiian comprises about nine-tenths of the
entire population of the islands. If, as we hold,
governments should seek the greatest good of the
greatest number, then the native has certainly the
first claim for consideration. Moreover, the native
though numerically strong, is actually weak. Notwithstanding all that has been done for him by wellmeaning, but not always judicious friends, he is
still placed in circumstances which are in many respects very unfavorable to his success and permanence. He is living under conditions for which his
natural temperament and disposition do not fit him.
He is subject to a political and social system which
is alien alike to his inherited tendencies and to all
the traditions of his race. He is required to conforum to C condition of things to which he has not
come by any natural process of growth and for which
he is imperfectly prepared. In other words, he is
not in harmony with his "environment," but is
rather in one of those transition states which are
dangerous alike to individuals and to nations. And
just now, at this critical period of his history he is
called upon to compete and hold his own, against
representatives of races not only superior to himself
in experience, culture and training, but possessing
also in an eminent degree those qualities in which
he is particularly deficient, viz: acquisitiveness aggressiveness and persistence.
Under these circumstances it is not a matter of
grace or mercy, but of simple justice, that the odds
against him should riot be needlessly increased, and
especially that he should be protected from this pigtailed invasion which threatens him with nothing
less than destruction and extinction.
In the second place, we hold that the true interests of the natives and the white foreigners, at least
the great majority of the latter, are identical. The
evils of unrestricted Chinese immigration may show
themselves first on the natives, but the foreigners
need not flatter themselves that they will escape.
The white man may be quite willing to look on with
complacency and see the Chinaman swallow the
Kanaka, but he should remember that his own turn
will come next. So again among foreigners, the small
fry will suffer first-the larger fish will be squeezed
later on. And should some or even all of the latter
class escape the fate of their poorer and humbler
neighbors; that would afford but small justification
for the course that has been pursued, and but scant
consolation for the sufferers. Shall nine men be
sacrificed without compunction, merely because the
tenth can hold his own against the pressure? Such
a result might be quite satisfactory to the one, but
the other nine could hardly be expected to regard it




The hawaiian Monthly.


101


with equal complacency. A few people perhaps can
make their pile and retire. But governments at
the present day are understood to be not for the
good of the few but of the many, and it is the good
of the many, both white and brown, which we are
now advocating.
In the third place, we should remember that this
is a Hawaiian kingdom. These islands are neither in
law nor in fact a colony of any other country, and
though their present political and social system is
largely the result of foreign influence and guidance,
the fact of their being an independent Polynesian
state has been fully recognized throughout, and
finds constitutional expression in the provision that
the sovereign must be a native WUi. Those of us
who choose to come here from abroad to reside,
should accept the situation in good faith and recognize the fact that this is the brown man's country
and that we-the white men-are the foreigners.
Too many foreigners are prone to forget this, and to
talk and act as though their own convenience and
interests were paramount.  Having entered the
great family of civilized nations, we-the foreigners
-have a right to demand that this government,
Hawaiian though it be, shall fulfill the recognized
functions of civilized rule, to-wit: the preservation
of public peace and order, the protection of life and
property and the administration of law and just ice.
All these functions and others incidental thereto, this
government performs at least fairly well. In addition to this, the native and the foreigner enjoy equal
civil and political rights and the latter has full
liberty to speak, write, and print his opinions on all
public questions, to become a citizen, to take part in
the politics of the country, to vote and hold office
and- use his influence in all legitimate and orderly
ways to influence public affairs. All this is of course
right and quite as it should be. But when foreigners proceed to use these rights and privileges for the


injury of the children of the soil, when they seek to
exercise their political social and financial influence
in furtherance of schemes which are injurious and
destructive to the natives, they are guilty of conduct
at once impertinent, ungrateful and unjust.
Foreigners coming here and accepting political
office under this government, do so under the
strongest moral obligation to exercise their official
powers and functions in accordance with the lines
here laid down. Failing to do this, they are guilty
of nothing less than bad faith and breach of trust.
It is a matter for regret, though hardly for surprise, that the native Hawaiian has so little practical
political sense. He takes an interest in public affairs,
is patriotic according to his lights and in general
means well. But he has not yet learned how to
make his interest in politics tell in the production of
useful practical results. The foreigner who has had
a better political education and larger political experience, is apt to be indifferent and apathetic. What
is wanted is that the people-the bulk of the population both white and brown-including the natives
of the soil and those who come here in good faith to
make their homes among them, should realize that
their interests in this as in many other matters, are
one and the same, and should learn to act together for
the common advantage. To this end good men,
patriotic men of both races should frown indignantly
upon every effort to breed mutual distrust and
enmity. The kanaka and the haole should be friends,
and the pestilent demagogues who are seeking to
band together the natives on a platform of hostility
to the white manl, and those foreigners who play
into the hands of such dangerous men by habitually
showing their contempt for the natives, and speaking and acting as though they regarded them as
cumberers of the ground, should both alike be
regarded and treated as enemies to the peace and
welfare of the kingdom.


LINES FOR A YOUNG LADY'S ALBUM.
'Tis said that early Greece, in brighter days,
While still she bathed in glory's noontide rays,
In song and arts and arms divine,
At grove and grot and dim mysterious dale,
And sparkling foupt, and cool embowered vale,
To youth and beauty reared a shrine.
Her splendors long have paled, her glories sped,
And, with her arts and arms and muses, fled
The radiance of her brighter day.
Though still her streamlets flow, her fountains shine,
And changeless nature is not less divine,
Her flowery shrines have passed away.
But, though no more her temples rise, nor gleam
Her marble altars by the winding stream,
Her old religion still is dear,
Still dear to all;-and thus, as in those days,
Within these leaves, shall all who know thee raise
A shrine to youth and beauty here.  [C. H.. B. S.




102


The Hawaiian Monthly.


THE FIVE DOLLAR GOLD PIECE.
A STORY OF NEW ENGLAND FARM LIFE.


XV.
On the following day Mr. Harding was obliged to
be away on business until late in the afternoon.
That settled, his thoughts turned involuntarily to
matters at home. He had long since reached the
conclusion that Maria was altogether justifiable in
the course she had pursued; that he had been penurious and small, where he should have been most
thoughtful and magnanimous. Not that he had
done this with intention exactly, or with any specific design to curtail Maria's expenses. But, with
unpardonable indifference, he had subjected his
wife to a certain species of serfdom to which she
evidently, in his own mind, could no longer submit.
He was ready to acknowledge himself in the wrong.
He was impatient to redeem his character in Maria's
estimation. He wanted the thing settled as he
would any business transaction that involved personal responsibility.
One of a less reflective turn of mind would have
acted from the impulse of the moment; but Mr.
Harding was a man of methods. His plans were
made with geometrical precision. He had a little
matter to settle with Maria. The plan of procedure
was all arranged and he waited an opportunity to
execute it. Consequently, he was well pleased on
his return towards night, to find his wife reclining
on the lounge, deftly at work on a bit of white linen
and looking almost as well as evrer.
"t How have you been to day?"' he said, seating
himself by her side and gently removing the linen
from her hands.
"tOh, nicely!" she replied. "But by what authority do you deprive a woman of her right to
' Sew,, sew, prick her fingers, dull her sight? "'
"Producing what?" continued Mr. Harding.
"I'm glad you are better, Maria, for I want to
talk with you," continued Mr. Harding, quite in
accordance with his usual prompt way of settling all
business transactions.
"t You know I like to talk," she replied, putting
her hand in his, and he commenced in right Pestalozzian style.
"t Maria, will you tell me why you first went into
the seminary at Lewiston?"
"Oh-oh! I can't tell you," she said blushing
scarlet. "4 That is, I-I-don't want to say anything
about that now. Let us talk about something else."
"tDid I ever trouble you with the question before,
Maria?"
it I don't know that you ever did," she replied a
little sadly.
" Then ought you not tell me now?"
"Oh, I can't Edward. Please do not ask me
fow"'


"Maria," he said gently, "you must never go
there to teach again."
She looked thoughtfully out upon the green landscape to the blue hills far in the distance, as she
slowly replied:
4"Of course, I don't expect to, at present."
Maria's candor was proverbial and Mr. Harding
was somewhat disappointed that she did not make a
direct reply to his first inquiry. After a few moments of silence he slowly took out his porte-monnaie, and removing from it a five dollar gold piece,
said:
"Did you ever see that before Maria?"
Mrs. Harding had never forgotten the incident
with which our story commences, and although she
had not thought of the five dollars for many a day,
it suddenly occurred to her that this might be the
identical piece. Reaching out her hand for the
money, she replied:
"t Gold pieces are so much alike that I can hardly
tell whether I have seen this particular one or not."
"Do you remember my giving you a five dollar
gold piece when you talked of going to Westerville,
and taking it from you again to pay my tailor's
bill?"
i" Yes, I remember something about it," she said
unable to evade an inquiry so directly put.
"What did you think of your husband then?"
he asked.
Maria quickly recalled the anger of those few
hours. After a moments hesitation she replied:.
"How can I remember what I was thinking about
a year and a half ago? I can tell you what my
thoughts have been to-day; and they have gradually
settled into the conviction that my husband is the
best man in the world," she said, throwing her arms
about his neck.
i" The compliment is altogether S3tale. Every
woman, even a confirmed growler, says that at times
-for effect, likely."
" I hope the effect is agreeable to my lord."
"t This part of it is especially so," he replied,
gently removing her arms from his neck-true to
his theory-",( business first."
After a few moments of silence, in which Mr.
Harding sat looking steadfastly at his wife, until her
eyes fell and she partially turned away from his
gaze, he continued:
"t You have not asked me for any money since I
took that same gold piece from you Maria."
"t Oh! I've had enough of my own," she quickly
replied.
"Yes, and was not this the very reason why you
went into the school-that you might have enough
of your own, without asking your husband for it."
Maria sat thoughtful for a few moments, with




The Hawaiian Monthly.


103


down-cast eyes, then looking up into his face, she
replied:
"t Yes, Edward, it was."
"Oh, Maria," said he, "I could never forgive
myself if anything should happen to you, on account
of so great exertion-if you should be very ill."
" Oh! I shall not be," she quickly replied.  " I'm
quite well now. It is all past, so let us forget it and
talk of something else."
" I'm a fortunate man if you can forget it. But
we must, at least, make some arrangements for the
future."
"t Oh, no!" said Maria, "not now. I've got a
heap of money left."
" Yes, but I want you to let me have that."
Maria remembered how she had once gave him a
much larger sum, and after a moment's hesitation,
replied:
i No, I won't, Edward. I want it myself."
Mr. Harding could not repress a hearty laugh at
the earnestness of this honest confession, but soon
replied:
it I think it is rightfully yours, and Maria," he
continued more seriously, iI will weekly leave in
yonder drawer," pointing to a small escitoire in one
corner of the room, "a sum  which will henceforth
be entirely at your disposal, and I hope I shall be
man enough to put there all you need or want."
Maria looked thoughtfully out upon the blue hills,
hut made no reply.
" Doesn't that arrangement suit you?" said Mr.
Harding, with native persistency.
" Y-e-s-perhaps so."
" I don't wonder if you are in doubt whether
you'll find anything there, after your past experience."
" Don't say that Edward."
"Let us have no more secrets, Maria. Tell me
just what you think about this matter, will you
not i"
After a few moments hesitation, she replied: 4Do
you remember that once I proposed I should have a
certain amount yearly, for my own personal expenses?
You quite ridiculed the idea then. Would you still
disapprove it?"
"Not in the least, Maria, if you prefer it. But
why would that suit you better than my proposition?"
"t Well, if you put money into the drawer, I shall
always feel like this: 'That's Edward's money. He
puts it there for me to use. I don't know how much
he expects I'll take of it. If I spend it all as fast as
he deposits it, he'll wonder what I do with so much.'
When I put money into my purse, I want to feel
that it is my own, and that I can do with it just
what I please, without being answerable to any one.
Not but that I'm always glad to have you knowbut then I don't want to keep thinking all the time,
my husband will think I pay too much for this, or
that. I ought not to take his money for that bit of
finery."


" I'm not surprised at your estimate of your husband, when I take into consideration the past," said
Mr. Harding.
( I'm not casting reflections upon the past. You
know that, I hope, Edward."
Mr. Harding bowed with a grave face, and Maria
continued:
i I like to feel that the money I have is my own,
just as you or any other man feels about the greenbacks in his pocket. If you meet a poor man on the
street and choose to give him a dollar, or an unfortunate one ten, you do not think it necessary to consult me before the donation is made, nor to inform
me of it afterward, nor should I know of it from any
knowledge I have of the means at your disposal. If
I visit a family oppressed by misfortune and see fit
to take fifty dollars from my purse for their use, I
wish to do it independently, and if necessary, make
personal sacrifices in consequence. Otherwise there
is no charity in the act. If I know the drawer will
be immediately filled again, there's no responsibility
in the matter on my part. I simply put your money
into the hands of another. In this way, if inclined,
I might spend a much larger sum than our income
would warrant. No doubt many a man is thus led
into pecuniary difficulties and to extricate himrself
he resorts to embezzlement and forgery rather than
curtailythe expenses of his wife and family."
"( Judging from the past Maria, would you think
any such destiny awaited me?" interrupted Mr.
Harding, with a half-ironic smile.
She made no reply and Mr. Harding drew her toward him saying: " Well, my dear, is that all?"
"No!" said Maria, and after a few moments she
continued:
"We can have no separate interests Edward.
'The woman's cause is man's: they rise or sink
Together, dwarfed or Godlike, bond or free.'
I know I'm not out in the world engaged in business. But I believe a woman, faithful in her duties
at home, does just as much toward making a fortune
as a man, and when acquired, it is just as much hers
as his. Society gives her a different position, but it
is an equally important one. A mere servant girl
might perform for him household drudgery. But
that is nothing. He wants a home and the multiplicity of blessings which a real home provides.
Perhaps for this one thing more than any other, he
labors to acquire wealth. In building up such a
home, who shall say that a woman's part is not even
more important and responsible than that of a man?
In our own case Edward-excuse me if I am bold
enough to assert that when we commenced life together, the small sum left by my father, was nearly
equal to your share in this involved estate. Our
prosperity is, of course, due to your superior talent.
But had that been my Fpart in life, who shall say my
qualifications would have been less than yours? I've
tried to do my part well. You have been abundantly
successful in yours. My theory would entitle me to
an equal share in the accumulated wealth. Now, if




104


The Hawaiian Monthly.


it were all mine, I should never throw dollars into
an open drawer, to be taken out and spent at random.
On the contrary, I should set apart a certain portion
for my quarterly expenses-depending of course
upon my income-as much as I might decide was
necessary or expedient, and insist that my wants
should succumb to this self-constituted endowment,
and thus interfere with with no other use or investment I might wish to make of my money. Why
not pursues the same course, if a part only is mine?"
"Shall I send your name to the Redpath Bureau,
or get you copies of Blackstone and Kent?" said
Mr. Harding.
" Oh, I read them long ago, with brother Henry
in my father's law office," returned Maria.
"t Well, your argument is quite conclusive. Now
what shall be the yearly amount of the allowance?"
i" I don't care about the amount, but please don't
call it an allowance."
"tAn allowance you make yourself, my dear.
Shall it be eight hundred dollars? That is what you
have received at the seminary this year, I believe."
i" Oh, no! I don't need as much, and besides our
income might not allow so large a sum for each of
us, and I'm not supposed to spend more than you."
"I'm  not sure my income-pardon me, our income-will not allow it. Business is good. We are
doing very well in money matters. What you say
relative to the equalitv of ownership in our property,
I acknowledge to be true. But the law does not
always recognize this fact. I don't suppose I have
any correct idea as to what your personal wants
might require, but I prefer the sum should be one
thousand dollars, if that will suit you, and if you
don't wish to spend so much, invest the remainder
in your own name, in whatever way you please. It
may some time be for your interest to have it thus
invested?"
"' Well, when you have spent all yours, and are
traveling about the country a poor forlorn tramp,
just make me a calls and you shall have a good
dinner."
" Yes, after I have hacked away at the woodpile
long enough to pay for two, I suppose."
Mr. Harding's face settled into a thoughtful look:
for a moment and then turning to his wife, he said
"t And Maria, you must ho longer do the work in
the kitchen."
" Why, I need the exercise," she replied.
" Get it some other way then. I'm mortified
when I think of the drudgery to which you have
been subjected during our married life. Cannot arrangements be made with Mrs. Denver to give up
her house and live with us? She's reliable and
would relieve you very much. How would you like
such an adjustment of our domestic affairs?"
At that moment their conversation was interrupted
by the entrance of Mrs. Denver, who came to say
tea was ready and to inquire if M>s. Harding felt
equal to a seat at the dining room table.


XVI.
LAKEVIEW, JUNE 30, 18-.
DEAR HENRY:-Maria and I have had a settlement in a square, business, off-hand manner. I feel
the better for it. Don't know how 'tis with hershe seemed all right before. I would not be misunderstood. Her triple duties were telling on her,
much to my discredit. But never a word from her
lips. She's a Kohinoor, Henry, but I must needs
let others rub off the sand which unwittingly I was
heaping upon her. But I'm in for complete confession. Here it is.
Yes, she was teaching to get money. For whatmeat, fire and clothes? Not exactly. We sat at
the same table-she ate of the food she had prepared
for me. I must have fire for warmth. She shared
it. But alas, for raiment and the numerous knicknacks in which a man is hardly expected to share
an equal part. Tell me the amount in gold that
Stewart has received for that advertisement moving
down Broadway, with the majesty of a Juno and
the grace of a sylph. "One thousand dollars, jewelry excepted." Doubtless! And how much did
I offer Maria for a similar equipment? A five dollar gold piece. Don't be rash, Henry; preserve
your serenity until confession is ended and penance
duly awarded.
How did I know the cost of a woman's outfit? I
might have inquired of others and thus saved myself the loss of self-respect which I now suffer. But
never sweet sister held out to me her hand for silver
to buy the love of a hat. Alas! I never knew the
tender sympathies of sisterhood and brotherhood,
save for you Henry; and when you left me last
April, blue and decrepit, I was self-accused, for a
few words that you uttered, suddenly unraveled the
mystery which for twelve months had hung over
our otherwise happy home.
My father was a good man-an honorable manno stain upon his reputation. My mother, gentle,
loving, cheerful, satisfied. Probably her wants were
few, and they were supplied by occasional donations
from my father's purse-given from his hand. And
that was may way. Stupid, I allow, inexcusably so!
And my dear wife, from her innate delicacy, pre
ferred to take double labors upon herself, rather than
reveal her necessities, and accuse her husband.
Possibly words might have failed, where deeds have
been, I can assure you most effective. But I trust
it is all right now.
Mrs. Denver-you will remember her being here
in the spring-has made arrangements to leave her
house and live with us. She is reliable and comnpetent and will relieve Maria of all drudgery, and if
necessary takd entire supervision of our establishment. Come to us-bring the New York blonde
whom you have hardly kept in the background for
two years past. Come and you will find a happy
home and a most cordial welcome from your devoted
brother,                 EDWARD HARDING.
Just as Mr. Harding was placing this letter in the




The Hawaiian Monthly.


105


envelope Maria entered the library, and being told
the letter was for Henry, reached out her hand saying, ",Oh, let me read it!"
"'Not this one," replied Mr. Harding pleasantly.
"I've been writing about you."
" Telling tales, I fear."
"I've been asking Henry to bring his pretty
Eveline to Lakeview."
"i Oh, I wish he would! I want to see her."
The door of the long hall stood open and they
strolled out upon the veranda. Fragrant honeysuckles twined around the grooved pillars, and
great sweet damask roses, bristling up between,
hung their heads upon the winding stemis. Spread
out before them, was a broad lawn carpeted with
green, and dotted here and there with beds of geraniums, and pansies of purple and gold, and milkwhite carnations, environed with emerald buds and
long narrow leaves. Clusters of sweet peas auroratinted from the eastern sky climbed fantastic frames,
and their delightful perfume sprinkled the air with
fragrance.
In the rear of the house stood the ancient wellcurb. Above the cold, deep waters, the old oaken
bucket had swung for half a century, and Mr.
Harding insisted it should never be removed from
its position of classic renown. At a little distance
from the well, sunflowers reared their yellow encircled desks glaringly towards the sky, and tall hollihocks, their stiff stalks covered with pink blossoms,
nodded awkwardly to the lilacs, whose velvet cups
had budded in the spring time, and in the early
summer had withered away.
To the east, the garden, where from the fertile
earth sprang clustering leaves and vines starred with
golden bloom and the verdure of succulent roots;
and further on, peach and cherry trees, and Bartlets
with already ripening fruit. All about the rear of
the house were orchards sloping towards a ravine
bordered with grassy meadows, impatient for the
mower's scythe.   Everything denoted abundance
and comfort.
Here and there were the grateful branches of overshadowing elms. Along the road-side, long lines of
maples, from which the robins poured forth their
daily matins and the bob-o-links their evening
songs.


On the opposite side of the street lay pastures
with here and there wide-spreading oaks, beneath
whose majestic branches the placid Ayrshires stood,
mutely chewing their cud and patiently waiting the
cow boy's call, when
"The lowing herd winds slowly o'er the lea."
The pastures declined steeply to the south where
a rapid stream, uniting with riplets from the opposite hill formed a lake clear as crystal with unwooded borders, and distinctly seen from all parts of the
Harding mansion. Here is located the factory, and
around it small cottages, modest homes of the industrious workmen. Beyond, the land rises abruptly
and far away the blue hills with ever-changing
views-purpling in the morning light and transposed into gossamer waves of gold by the rays of the
setting sun.
How beautiful!" said Maria, as she walked
thoughtfully down the avenue by the side of her
husband. it I hope we may always live here."
i" I trust we shall not be unfortunate enough to
lose the old homestead," returned Mr. Harding.
4"Yes; bnt I mean our home forever —the New
Jerusalem, that the eye hath not seen, nor the heart
of man conceived."
Mr. Harding was silent. Suddenly the brassy
twang of the old clock in the hall rung out, "onetwo-three."
" Good-bye dear, I must go," he said. " I promised to meet the boys in the river-side lot to see how
the Union mowing machine works."
"i Be home early, Edward. You know we are
going to ride after tea," and Maria looked up to her
husband with sweet confiding trust.
' "Yes, I remember; good-bye."
At a little distance from the house, in crossing
the street, he turned and looked back upon his wife.
She stood leaning over the gate, a white shawl of
soft woolen net work thrown about her shoulders,
relieving the otherwise sombre dress of thin black
material, abundantly edged with lace. The rays of
the declining sun fell over her in streams of golden
light.
Mr. Harding raised his hat and never knight of
the Round Table, when leaving his love for the
tournament, bowed more gracefully or with heart
more "tender and true."
SARAII M. WYMAN.


THE END.


IN MEMORY OF A SISTER-DIED FEBRUARY 13, 1884.


I.
A sister is at rest.
That fond, enduring, loving, sorrowing heart
No more with joy shall thrill, with grief shall smart,
A sister is at rest.
II.
Yes we mourn our loss,
Though great thy gain: our selfish hearts will bleed;
Ay, though we know thy ransomed soul is freed
From every cross;


III.
Yet not, indeed, as those
Who hopeless mourn, would we thy fate deplore;
But, rather, those bright scenes of bliss explore
Where now thou dost repose.
IV.
And shall we wish thee here,
More sin more trial, and more grief to know?
Nay, rather may our spirits long to go
And join thee there.




106


The Hawaiian Monthly.


THE EQUATORIAL SMOKE-STREAM FROM KRAKATOA.


According to our historian Fornander's interpreting of Polynesian traditions, Java was an early
center of the Polynesian race, whence radiated their
wide migrations, as Hawaii is the remotest extreme
of those migrations, as well as the scene of this
people's greatest advance in social and political
dignity. The historiian derives the the name Hawaii
or Savaii from that of.Java, as Sava-i-i, or "Burning-Java," either as a reminiscence of the Java volcanoes, or else, as we Hawaiians might well boast,
as an assertion of our own supremacy in the matter
of "fire-fountains." As if resenting such arrogance
in her remote progeny, the parent island asserting
with supreme throems her ancient grandeur, has now
sped a visible message from her own colossal firefountain around the globe to far Hawaii, whose
giant craters with their sluggish lavas may well
quake at the virulent enormity of Krakatoa's explosion, which has begirt the world with flaming
sunsets.
On the 27th day of last August there culminated
the greatest volcanic eruption of this globe that has
been scientifically observed. The straits of Sunda
lie between Java and Sumatra, connect the China
sea with the Indian ocean and form the chief waterway of Asiatic commerce. Near the center of this
narrow gateway of the world's navies lies the small
island of Krakatoa or Krakatau. One year ago this
island was seven miles long, rising to a height of
fo'ir thousand feet, and richly clothed with forest.
Volcanic action began there early last sunmmer. On
the 2oth of August a series of terrific ejections of
ashes and pumice commenced. These increased in
violence during the 26th, covering adjacent regions
at times with total darkness. Near 11 a. in. of the
27th, the eruption culminated in a gigantic explosion, which, both in its dimensions and in its effects,
immediate and subsequent, was wholly unparallelled
by anything on record. Waves of perhaps over 100
feet high swept away all the populous villages lining
the straits and destroyed a majority of the inhabitants. In a populous island eight miles north-east,
all life, animal and vegetable, was destroyed by the
fiery rain. The great city of Batavia, 100 miles
away, was for several hours in total darkness and
covered deep with white ashes like a snowfall.
Lompong bay, 30 miles away, for two months remained closed by floating pumice ten feet in thickness. Large islands of pumice obstructed the navigation of the straits. Two-thirds of the island of
Krakatoa disappeared with the larger half of the
mountain, and under the place of its highest peak
100 fathoms of line failed to find bottom. The
masses of the island blown aloft fell mainly to the
northward, forming extensive reefs and shoals where
had been deep water. Showers of ashes fell 970
miles west by north in 22 hours and 1,050 miles S.


S. E. in 84 hours. The detonations were heard over
1,000 miles away. One effect wholly unprecedented
was observed in barometers on ships in that region,
the mercury rising and falling every minute or two
from  an inch to an inch and a half. The same
strange undulation of the whole atmosphere in less
degree was recorded the same day by barographs all
over the world, the only such barograms ever produced.
Gigantic as were these effects, they were surpassed
in strangeness and extent, by those conspicuous
effects which were left upon the earth's atmosphere,
causing the remarkable sunset and sunrise glows
which have set the world wondering. These are
still the subject of close study by the scientific world,
whose substantially unanimous opinion ascribes them
to the smoke, or more precisely, the vapor and comminuted dust of lava, blown into the atmospheric
heights from Krakatoa, and diffused thence by ordinary atmospheric currents throughout the globe.
This peculiar haze with its glows has been conspicuous in all quarters of the globe, from the latter part
of November to the end of January, and is still
occasionally observed at Honolulu in April, the attendant opalescent corona around the sun being constantly seen.
There is cause for marvelling at the long continued
suspension in the upper atmospheric strata, of those
minute particles of lava-dust, which are believed to
give such strange reflections of sunlight. Some
eminent electricians have suggested in explanation,
that these particles are in a state of high electric
tension and therefore repel each other and are repelled by the earth. Such an electrified condition
would be the inevitable effect of the sudden conversion into thin vapor of the great volumes of heated
water or other solidified gases occluded in the white
hot lava under pressure, whose release and explosion
at once blew millions of tons of vitreous lava into
foamy pumice, snowy ashes and microscopic dust.
Among the great and peculiar problems connected
with this immense atmospheric effect of the Krakatoa eruption, commonly known as the "Afterglow,"
or the,"Red Skies," there was one phenomenon of
unique and colossal character, which not coming
under the personal observation of European and
American savants, seems to have attracted little
attention. In the scientific journals of the United
States, it has scarcely received notice as a distinctive
fact. It is the great fact named in the caption of
this article, and which it is now proposed to discuss,
of a swift strong fling from the eruptive column of
Krakatoa of a vast stream of smoke, due west with
great precision along a narrow equatorial belt, at an
enormous velocity, nearly around the globe.
Residents of Honolulu will not fail to recall
the surprising spectacle of Wednesday evening, the




The Hawaiian Monthly.


107


5th of September last, as well as of many nights and
mornings following, when on all sides portentous
masses of colored light came suddenly pouring out
of the pellucid blue, like instant condensations of
invisible vapors, and when the whole west outflamed
in broad sheets of gold and olive green and blazing
crimson, all at last at a late hour settling down into
a low deep lurid glow, as of some wide but remote
conflagration, which continued visible until ninety
minutes after sundown. That evening at setting,
the sun was observed to be green. On the morning
of the same day, passengers on the Zealandia steam.
ing hence towards the line, were awakened by blue
sunshine streaming into their berths.
On the evening of the 4th, a like spectacle with
ours of the 5th was observed at Fannings island,
near the line, and nearly due south of us. On the
3d, two days earlier than ours, about 2,000 miles E.
S. E. like appearances of wonderful brilliancy were
observed from the dismasted bark C. Southard
Hurlburt. On the second, three days before ours, a
green sun filled with wonder the dwellers of Panama,
Venezuela and Trinidad along the South Caribbean.
On the first of September, four days earlier than
Honolulu, the green sun was reported at Maranham
near the Amazon, and at Cape Coast Castle on the
Gulf of Guinea. Still four days earlier we hear of
the green sun on the same equatorial line in the Indian Ocean, at the Seychelles Islands, only three
thousand miles west of Java, and this on the 28th
of August, only one day after the great explosion of
Krakatoa. Here then we find a vast continuous
stream of volcanic vapors, sweeping due west from
the ejecting column, to the Seychelles with a velocity of 125 miles an hour, and to Honolulu of nearly
80 miles, or 18,000 miles in ten days. Beyond
Honolulu, we have not been able yet to trace this
stream, no reports from intelligent observers in
Eastern Micronesia having yet reached us.
Especially to be noted is not only the unique
velocity of this smoke-stream, but the long continuity
and extreme precision of its movement westward
along a narrow equatorial line. Over the Pacific
as well as at the Caribbean, it is true that the stream
shows considerable breadth, its wasting impetus
leaving it somewhat to fan out. But over the Indian ocean, the close limitation of the stream is remarkable. Although it struck the Seychelles on the
28th of August, the Krakatoa vapors with their green
sun did not reach Ceylon, 1,000 miles nearer their
source, but north of their special route, until the 8th
of Sept., three days after we of Honolulu had been
set a-wondering about them.   From  Ongole in
Southern India, the first reports were on the 12th.
In Southern China, Australia, Nubia, and South
Africa, the varying phenomena of the glows and
green suns began to appear late in September and
early in October, and throughout October in the
Gulf of Mexico, one isolated but brilliant glow being
seen October 31st from Washington to Memphis.
At last, late in November, the marvel-working


vapors have drifted in full force over Europe and
the United States, and have set all the scientists to
studying what they had been slow to give heed to
as reported from our early and special stream in the
Tropics. Meantime, our September glows having
fitfully waned and almost disappeared during November, early in December there comnes to us in
Honolulu a great revival of their power and beauty.
This continues in force far into February. The
strong, swift advance guard of the Krakatoa vapors
had expended itself; but its place was supplied by
the grand army left behind, whose steady march
over the hemispheres reached us last of all.
It thus appears that while the general diffusion
of the huge bulk of the Krakatoa vapors was tardy,
and such as might be expected from the agency of
ordinary atmospheric currents, reaching New York
in twelve weeks, and Honolulu in twelve days more,
there was at the beginning a special and exceptional
stream of the same, shot or flung due west along the
equator, striking our Honolulu skies in only ten days
from its source.
This grand phenomenon appeals strongly to the
imagination. We marvel at the enormous explosive
force at Krakatoa that blew far into the ocean the
greater part of an island as high as Lanai, and half
as large, and shot to unmeasured heights millions of
tons of the fiery entrails of the earth. We think in
dismay of that vast pall of volcanic cloud which
buried a hundred thousand square miles in darkness
that all but stifled, and through which for many
hours poured down the ashes and pumice over broad
regions of land and sea. But the thought towers to
sublimity when we conceive of that strong bright
pennon of vapor streaming far and straight in the
higher skies away west over the broad Indian Ocean,
striking on and on over the Dark Continent and its
central lakes, over the upper Nile and middle Congo
and lower Niger-flying on across the Atlantic, over
the Amazon and the Andes and past the Caribbean,
and still on in broadening sweep across the fair Pacific,
to far Hawaii and beyond, announcing the great
convulsion around the earth, and belting the globe
with fiery skies. And meantime the vast cloud mass
whence it streamed, having shed its heaviest dust,
spreads far abroad, and begins its slow march of
months across the continents to cover the whole
globe with the same wonderful glares.
By what force was it borne? What strange power
impelled it, and what special influence so accurately
steered it on its equatorial course? This is the difficult question to which this paper seeks to render an
answer.
For the transmission of vapors in the atmosphere,
we know of only one force, that of the wind or atmnospheric currents.  HIence very naturally, and
apparently without consideration, Dr. Norman Lockyer ascribes this early stream of vapor to some peculiar current existing in the upper strata of the atmosphere. This does not seem to be a tenable hypothesis. In the first place the existence of such a world



The Hawaiian Monthly.


108


round air current of extreme velocity is without
evidence, and in itself improl)able. Then it is most
unlikely that such a current, if a steady and prevailing one, should be of such limited breadth; Again,
the prevailing currents or trades in the upper air
with which we are acquainted, move eastward, and
not westward. Moreover, they never are parallel
to the equator, but incline either to the north or
south. Again, only the most furious hurricanes
attain the velocity of this smoke stream, and these
are of very limited extent. It is characteristic of such
violent storms to be changeful in direction, and brief
in duration. This was a continuous, precise, unvarying movement, except as it gradually diminished in
speed through many days. In all this we have the
characteristics of an independent current of the
vapor itself, and not of a transportation by winds.
The gradual retardation especially betokens a stream
of vapor shot along the air at great velocity, gradually impeded by the atmosphere which it traversed,
and finally arrested, enjoying no other impelling
force than the one which originally started it.
Rejecting the hypothesis of transportation by a
special atmospheric current, it is proposed to show
how the required current was generated and established in the moving vapour itself, independently
of the atmosphere, through and above which it swept
without mingling therewith. A demonstration will
be attempted that given sufficient height to a column
of erupting vapor near the equator, so as to reach
well above the limits of the atmosphere, a necessary
and inevitable consequence will be the delivery of a
swift stream of the upper vapors due west, on the
upper surface of the atmosphere, and that accordingly the occurrence of such a stream is indubitable
evidence of such colossal dimensions of the eruptive
column.
It is first to be considered how the great mass of
vaporous ejecta shot up in any eruptive column like
that of Krakatoa mnust necessarily arrange itself. It
will be seen that it must assume the general formt of
a very broad cone or dome, resting upon the heavier
strata of the atmosphere, and surrounding the upshooting column of eruption, by which it is continually reinforced and enlarged. It will thus have
much the form of a gigantic toadstool or umbrella,
the column being the stem. Two elements contribute to produce this forinm; first, the immense expansion of the gases, causing a great lateral spread; and
secondly, the density of the atmosphere retarding the
fall of the expanding gases, and compelling a still
greater lateral motion in order to make place for the
fresh supplies from below. Down through this cone
of smoke and the air beneath, will fall a continuous
rain of the heavier solid matters which have been
shot up: rocks, stones, lapilli, pumice, ashes and fine
dust. The vapors will remain massed above the
heavierstrata of the atmosphere,themselves stratified
like the air in " isobaric" planes, or planes of equal
density, the heavier below, the lighter above.
Owing, however, to the immense upward thrust in


the center of the mass, these isobaric planes will be
inclined like hollow cones one fitting over another.
Now, as the gases pour out on the summit of this
vast cone fromn the ascending column, their fall must
be outwards along and down these inclined planes,
because, being expanded and light, they cannot fall
through the denser mass of vapors below.
Thus we find necessitated a lateral movement down
long inclined planes becoming the general movement
of the whole mass of vapors. If the column is of
extreme height, reaching above the atmosphere, the
gases will fall along the planes in vacuo without retardation. They will slip down the inclined planes
with accelerating velocity, and like a car escaping
control on a downi grade, may attain an enormous
speed.
We will now assume a possible eruptive column
of one hundred miles in height, or fifty miles higher
than the commonly estimated limit of the atmosphere. With such a colossal column, we have
seen that there will be, first, a tendency in the gases
pouring out of the summit of the cone into the outer
vacuum, to slide down the inclined planes of the
cone with enormous velocity. These gases will be
immensely expanded in the vacuum, becoming so
tenuous that only those solid particles which are of
extreme fineness will be retained by them, all the
coarser dust falling into the heavier vapors below,
and sliding outwards more slowly on the lower
planes.
In such an eruption then, of sufficient height
above the atmosphere, we find an adequate source
of the swift horizontal motion required for the
equatorial smoke stream. For it is obvious that as
the down-sliding streams of vapor reach the level of
the upper atmosphere in their descent, they will slide
away horizontally upon its surface until by gradually
mingling with the air, their motion is arrested.
But we have still to seek the cause of the special
movements westward. So far we have found only a
general outward fling in all directions. The chief
part ot the mystery is still to be solved. Whence
that straight, precise shot of the one great stream to
the westward? An impelling force we have found.
But where is the directing force which determined
with such precision its course?
The precise parallellism of this motion to the
equator at once invites us to see in it some resultant
of the earth's revolution on its axis. And we have
not far to go to discover how this must be. Any
body shot vertically upwards has of necessity, a
westward tendency, due to the eastward rotation of
the globe, which leaves it behind as it ascends, just
in proportion to the height it attains. We have
assumed a height of 100 miles. Calling the earth's
radius 4,000 miles, this adds one-fortieth to the
radius of rotation. Hence in order to maintain a
precisely vertical position over the point of ejection,
or in other words, to keep up, the ejecta will have
to traverse an arc of circumfrence longer by onefortieth than does the crater below. That is moving




The Hawaiian Monthly.


109


east 1,040 miles-an hour. One-fortieth of this is 26
miles. Therefore to keep up, the ejecta 100 miles
high must move 1,066 miles an hour east. But they
have only and precisely the 1,040 miles of eastward
motion with which they left the surface of the earth.
Therefore they will fall behind at the rate of 26
miles an hour, or in other words will move westward
at that velocity.
Here we find a directive force of great strength
and precision. As the vapors pour out at the summit of the vast cone of smoke 100 miles aloft, they
do not roll indiscriminately outwards to all points of
the compass. They have a very precise and special
motion westward, and stream down that side of the
cone, starting at a velocity of 26 miles an hour, and
gathering speed as they descend, until they reach
the level of the atmosphere and shoot off at a speed
of hundreds of miles on their long journey.
It is to be observed here, that the same resultant
of the rotation of the globe will greatly modify the
shape of the entire vapor cone. It will cause a
general movement of the whole mass of vapors to
the westward, producing a considerabire elongation
of the cone in that direction, especially of the upper
and lighter portions, which experience the greater
westward push, according to their weight. This
westward elongation of the inclined planes will favor
the acceleration of velocity in the topmost stream.
It will also favor its slipping easily off into a perfectly horizontal motion along the surface of the
atmosphere, instead of plunging abruptly downward
into it, and so being speedily arrested.
Special note must be taken of the fact that the
very highest masses of the outporing vapours have
much the greatest westward push. It is therefore
these highest and most expaned vapours which will
constitute the special stream westward, having the
swiftest initial motion, the most perfect direction,
tle longest accelerating slide, and the greatest
tenuity whereby to float upon the highest strata of
the air, instead of sinking into it, and being sooner
retarded.
It is thus demonstrated that an eruptive column
of gases 100 miles in height and reaching far above
the atmosphere must necessarily generate a precise
westward movement from its summit of 26 miles an
hour. It was also demonstrated that this movement will begin on a slide in vacuo down a long
inclined plane, producing an immensely accelerated
motion, and that thus a strong stream of its highest
vapors must be thrown with great precision due
west. The same must be true in greater or less
degree of such column of any height reaching far
enough above the air to afford a sufficiently long
slide in vacuo, the height for that purpose being
sufficient to give the needed initial directive push.
If this demonstration is complete, it will then of
necessity follow that the observed existence of such
a special swift westward stream of volcanic smoke
as proceeded in September from Krakatoa along the
equator 18,000 miles in ten days, establishes the fact


of an actual height of the eruptive column approximating to that assumed, or far above the limit of
the atmosphere.
It may seem audacious to assert such a colossal
height as probable. It is more than double the
height assigned in the boldest suggestions that have
been   published.  There are however, several
independent considerations which appear to corroborate it. As observed from the Cliarles Bal, 30
miles N. E. of Krakatoa, the great explosion began
at 11:15 a. m. on the 27th of August, and at 11:30,
or in fifteen minutes, heavy showers of mud and
ashes poured down on her decks, enveloping them
for three hours in absolute darkness. Such a lateral
projection of 30 miles implies a much greater vertical projection. The matter projected being of light
nature, and subject to great retardation in the atmosphere, could not have traversed the 30 miles otherwise than by being first driven aloft in compact
mass to a height several times greater than the
lateral distance to be reachled, so as to plunge downward with some directness. Only three minutes
would be occupied in the ascent of 100 miles, leaving twelve for the retarded falling.
The bark Arabella, 970 miles nearly due west of
Java Head, on August 28th, reports, "it began in
the morning to rain something like sand." In the
absence of a powerful hurricane, the transportation
of sand or ashes a thousand miles in less than one
day seems to imply projection over an enormous
height, with the aid of the inclined slide. The
westward direction in this case is notable.
Again, the barometric oscillations on the forenoon of the 27th, indicate a prodigious upheaving
of the whole mass of the atmosphere in that vicinity.
This amight well have been produced by an exploding column of vapor driving entirely through and
above the atmosphere, and so generating in it that
enormous undulation.
At Batavia, 100 miles distant, complete darkness
with falling ashes took place before Inidday on the
27th, or within an hour after the great explosion as
timed by the Charles Bal. The indication here
seems to be of thie same colossal height of the
ascending column.
In this discussion apparent "precision" has been
attributed to thie westward strewnam of vapor. This
of course is not to be taken too strictly. It may be
noted however, that Krakatoa being a few degrees
south of the equator, a precise westward throw must
follow the great circle tangential to that parallel of
latitude, which circle will cross the equator near the
meridian of Greenwich, and at Panama will be as
far north of the line as Krakatoa is south of it. The
earliest arrival of the vapor on any meridian
will naturally have been along the center of the
stream. Honolulu in Lat. 21~ N. received it one
day later than Fanning's island, two degrees further
west, but in only 3~ 51' N., or nearly on the great
circle from Krakatoa.
The columns of Nature every week record new




110


The falvaiian Montthly.


and often very important facts concerning this whole
subject. The Royal Society has formed a "Krakatoa Committee," of whieh the chairman is G. J.
Symons, Burlington House, W. London, to whose
address it will be useful to send all facts relating
thereto. From the labors of this committee the


most conclusive results may be looked for, after the
facts have been gathered in. Meantime speculations like the foregoing may be of interest, especially
to eye-witnesses like us of Hawaii nei, to some of
the remarkable facts included.
SERENO E. BISHOP.


SPECIMENS OF JAPANESE FOLK-LORE.


More than half a century ago, a number of popular and nursery tales were collected by the Grimm
brothers, gathered from the German peasantry,
which really laid the foundation of a new study.
The tales and legends of nearly every country in the,
world have been sought for, and if some general
classifier would arise and compare these tales, it
would be at least curious to see what is common to
them all. Many of the old wives tales, and stories
of romance, which, before the time of Sir William
Jones, were taken as entirely European in origin,
have, since the linguistic studies of that learned
judge, been found to have an Asiatic beginning.
This, in the light of modern research, is what might
be expected; for, leaving out of the question the
identity of most Europeans with the ancient Aryan
stock, sufficient communication was held in ancient
times between southern and western Asia, Egypt
and Europe, to insure a widespread acceptance of
stories of a common origin.
It would be an anomaly, however, to find the substance of the same stories in Japan, a country insular in all respects, the inhabitants of which can
have no possible relationship with the IndoEuropean. Besides, the Japanese have an indigenous literature, and, if borrowing at all, they have
borrowed from the Chinese, a people having nothing
in common with Indo-Europeans.
I have a very large collection of Japanese stories,
and have heard very many more, and it is not too
much to say that many of them are in all essential
respects, varied of course to suit the environment,
the exact counterpart of our own legends. Much
has been written about Japan of late years, but with
one or two feeble exceptions, I know of nothing in
this vast and interesting field of research. Many of
these stories are committed to writing, many are in
the mouths of street-story tellers, but the great place
to get them is in the Yose, places of evening entertainment for the middle and lower classes of Japanese. I would say in passing that the story-tellers in
the Yose are usually well educated, have the whole
history of Japan at their tongue's end, and are
ready, eloquent, and fluent of speech. It is not an
uncommon occurrence to find the lowest class of
Kulis far better posted in the history of their country, than well-educated Europeans or Americans
in theirs. This undoubtedly comes from the Yose and
the theatre. Thinking that some of these stories
might be interesting to readers of the HAWAIIAN
MONTHLY, I submnit the following:


THE STORY OF THE MAN WITH A WEN.
Long, long ago, there was an Oji san, (old man)
who had a big wen on the right side of his face. He
went to cut wood on mount Taiko. It came on to
rain and blow without stopping, so that he could
not get back, and much against his will stopped all
night on the hills. He was in a dreadful plight,
and put his hands to his forehead (what the perplexed Japanese always does). So he finally crept
into the hollow of a tree that was near, and whilst
he was crouching inside, unable to close his eyes,
there came from the distance a sound, as of men
hurrying along and talking loudly the while. He
looked out and beheld beings of all sorts of shapes
and appearances. Running well in front of the rest
were some with only one eye and some without a
mouth, and such like, and altogether, indeed, a
quite indescribable kind of beings. The whole
throng, to the number of about a hundred, came together with a whizzing sort of sound, and after
lighting a great fire as bright as the eye of heaven,
they spread themselves about in front of the hollow
tree in which the. old man was, who, thereupon, lost
the power of his senses more and more. One elf
who seemned to be their chief, sat on a seat thwartwise, while the elves ranged themselves on each
side of him in two rows. They enjoyed themselves
drinking sake, just like people of this world, and
after passing the bowl round frequently, the clief
elf seemed to get - uncommonly drunk. Then one
young elf rose at the further end, and clapping a
dish-tray on his head begged for something or other.
Uttering witty sayings, he marched slowly to the
front of the elf on the thwart-seat and seemed to be
importuning him; the latter remained seated, holding the drinking cup in his left hand, and smiling
good humordly, just like a person of this world.
Then he led off in the dance, and the rest joined in
order all down the line: some danced well, others
badly.  When, at length, they seemed to have
had enough of it, the elf of the thwart-seat spoke
and said: " We have prolonged the fun to-night
much beyond our usual time; no wonder, however, the jig was a sight to see."  Hereupon,
the old man, whether it was that something had
bewitched him, or that some god or saint put it into
his mind to do so,-at any rate, felt a desire to
start out and dance. Then all at once, he changed
his mind, but the elves hereupon, without more ado
struck up a tune of so pleasant a sound that he made
up his mind. 4' So be it," said he; "I will run out




The Hawaiian Monthly.


ll


and have my dance; I must, even if I die for it,"
and with his cap cocked over his nose and his woodman's hatchet stuck in his girdle, forth he came
dancing up in front of the elf on the thwart-seat.
Up sprung the elves bounding and buzzing about
him, to know what this meant. The old man, now
stretching himself out, now drawing himself together, with quips and cranks and every gesture he
was master of, went circling round the entire area,
singing in a drunken voice the while. All the elves
were assembled, and he on the thwart-seat amongst
the foremost, looked on applauding and amused.
The elf of the thwart-seat said: "d For many years,
we have indulged in this amusement, but never yet
have We come across anything like this. Henceforth, this old man must positively come and join in
the amusement with us." The old man replied:
i" No need to order me; come I will. This being an
impromptu effort, I forgot to keep time to the
music, but if you are so good as to be pleased with
it, I shall endeavor to perform more cleverly next
time. The elf on the thwart-seat affably rejoined:
" You must really come." Then an elf who was
sitting three seats back said: (" Although this old
man speaks in this way, it is possible he may not
come at all; we had better take some likely pledge
or other from him."  "Just so, just so," said the
elf on the thwart-seat, "i what ought we to take?"
Then some suggested one thing, some another, but
the elf onl the thwart-seat said: "t We should take
the wen which the old man has on his face: a wen
is a lucky thing, and he will hardly be willing to
part with it." Then the old man said: " You may
take my nose or my eye if you like, but please do
allow me to keep this wen: it would be unfair of
you to take away from me, without cause, a thing I
have had for so many years."  " Oh! You are so
unwilling to part with it as all that, then;" said
the elf of the thwart-seat; "i that's just the thing to
take." Whereupon, up came an elf, and  " off it
goes," says he, and twisted it off, causing hardly
any pain. "l So you must come and play next time,
now," said they, and as it was now dawn and the
birds were beginning to sing, the elves went away.
The old man felt his face and lo! the wen he had
for many years was clean gone, not even a trace of
it being perceptible on the smooth even surface. He
went back to his home, forgetting even to cut the
wood he had gone for. When the old woman, his
wife, asked him what wonderful thing had happened him, he told her it was so and so. "t What a
vexatious affair," said she.
Next door, lived a certain old man who had a big
wen onl the left side of his face. This old man observing that the other had lost his wen, thought it
very queer, and asked him about it, saying: "How
did you come to get rid of your wen? What doctor
took it off for you? Kindly tell me, for I want to
have this wen of mine taken off."  (It wasn't
taken off by a doctor at all," said the other, " it
happened in this wise," and he told him how it had


been taken away by the elves. "I'll have mine
taken off in the same way," thought he, and he
questioned the first old man closely, who told himn
the whole circumstances. Following out what he
had heard, he went and waited inside the hollow
tree, and, true enough just as he had been told, the
elves came, and spreading themselves all about, began to amuse themselves by drinking sake. They
then said: "Has the old man come who was
here?" The other old man swung himself out,
though very much afraid he was. Then the elves
said:  " Yes, the old man has come; here he is."
"Come here, dance quick," said the elf on the
thwart-seat. Now this old man was not fit to be
compared to the former one, and after making an
awkward attempt at a dance, the elf on the thwartseat said to him: "i You dance very badly this
time; ever so many times worse than you danced
before. Let him have back the wen we took from
him as pledge. Hereupon an elf from the far end
came forward, saying: "t Here, you may have your
pledge, the wen, back again," and with that he
threw it at him, and it stuck on his other cheek, so
that he now had a wen on both sides of his face.
MORAL-People should be content with their
present condition.
The Legend of Knockgrafton, an Irish story, very
much resembles this.
O-OKA, THE JAPANESE SOLOMON.
In time out of mind, so the story runs, there
live(l in the province of Sitsu, in the land of the
Gods (Japan), a famous judge and ruler, that even
school boys andt girls know about; a famous and wise
man, O-oka by name. In the same province and
contemporaneously, lived a poor old couple, the
husband a woodman and the wife a woman of all
work, but whose time was usually taken up in washing clothes for her neighbors, at the river-side. It
was all this honest and pious old couple could do to
make ends meet. They had worked hard ait their
lives, had been regular devotees at the neighboring
shrine of the Monto sect of Buddists, and yet it
seemed they had not prospered in fortune; and worst
of all no offspring had been born to them as a
comfort to their old age. As they were growing
old, their lot seemned a hard one. One evening,
after going home to their humble straw-thatched
cottage and partaking of their frugal meal of boiled
barley and awabi, the old man said to his old( spouse:
" You certainly have been remiss in your prayers to
the heavenly Tensho-Daijin or we should have had
the comfort of a child to bless our old age."  t I
shall go early on the morrow to the temple and pray
long and earnestly for a child," said the wife. So
betimes the mext morning the old woman was off to
the temple. In due time the Heavenly Goddess
blessed the old couple with a fine boy. Now it so
happened that one of the friends of the old woman
was also childless, and out of apparent kindness to
the poor old woman offered to take care of the child
while the mnother was away at her work. Thus the




112


The Hawaiian Monthly.


time passed and the child became so fond of its
foster mother that it was not happy with its real
mother. One day, it being a holiday, the mother
thought she would take the beloved boy out to see
the cherry blossoms; but to her great surprise and
grief the foster-mother would not give the boy up,
and said it was her own child. With tears and a
breaking heart, the poor mother returned to the
cabin and informed her husband. "Be comforted,"
said the old woodman, "fear no wrong, while 0-oka
rules." So preparations were made, and in due
time the old couple brought the foster-mother before
0-oka.
They informed the wise man of all the circumstances and then asked his decision. "Let the
child choose its mother," said 0-oka. The boy
went to the foster-mother. "This seems rather a
puzzling case," said 0-oka. "The evidence seems
in favor of one, and the child chooses the other.
Bring mne a sword that I may divide the child, and
give half to each." Upon this, the true mother
said: "Give the child to her, it is hers." Then
0-oka knew that the true mother was the one that
did not want the child divided, and he ordered it
given to her.
" Was there ever such wisdom!"
URASHIMA TARO, THE JAPANESE RIP VAN WINKLE.
In days of yore, there lived in the great city of
Oosaka, a sea captain, the master of a large junk,
who made his yearly trip between his native city
and Hakodate, the seaport of the Hokaido, (Yesso).
He had been more than usually successful; for what
with typhoons and the terrible storms of the Ensiu
Alada, that make ventures in the trade so precarious
and in which more than one-half of the junks that
ply between the two places are lost yearly, he had
as yet, no mishap. This worthy seaman had an
only son, Urashima by name, a likely boy, kind to
all things and above all obedient to his parents. One
day as Urashima Taro was walking the strand in
Oosaka, gazing wistfully for the return of his father's junk, he ran across some boys who had a young
turtle turned upon its back and otherwise ill-using
it. Young as he was, he quoted from the sage
(Confucius), a line upon conduct to dumb creatures,
but without effect. Urashima then offered them a
trifling sum of money for the turtle, which they
accepted, and he threw it into the sea.
Some time after this occurrence, when the boy
had grown to be a stout lad, he began to make the
regular yearly trips with his father, in order that
when the latter should become old and retired as
inkio, his place might be taken by himself. On one
of these trips from Hakodate, homeward bound, the
junk was caught in a typhoon, at the change of the


south-west monsoon, and the junk with all on board,
with the exception of the boy, and including the
hitherto fortunate old captain, was lost. Urashima
Taro was miraculously saved in this wise: As the
junk sank, there appeared by the side of Urashima
a huge turtle which took the boy on his back and
with the speed of a junk with the most favorable
wind, landed him safe in Oosaka. Urashima was
somewhat disgusted with the sailor's life, but took
to fishing, the next of kin in occupation.
One day, as he was fishing in his small Yani buni
(house-boat), there appeared alongside, his old and
tried friend, the turtle, with a letter in his mouth,
which was from Osohime, the Queen of Riugu, (a
place supposed by the Japanese to exist far beneath
the sea), inviting Urashima to her kingdom. Pleased with the idea of visiting this wonderful place,
which no one before had ever visited, yet of which
all had heard, Urashima mounted the turtle and
away they went. Although Riugu was supposed to
be many thousand Ri beneath the sea; the turtle
went with such rapidity that Urashima arrived at
Osohime's palace in a single day-at least it appeared
to him so. When he reached Riugu; he was dumb
at its beauty and grandeur. The palace in which
Osohime resided was between two lofty rocks of red
coral. All the buildings were of snow-white marble
with pillars of red coral magnificently sculptured.
In brief, language fails in the description. Urashima
was, however treated so kindly by the Queen of
Riugu that he thought not of the flight of time, nor
of his magnificent surroundings. Thus he stayed,
as he thought for some days, he knew not exactly
how many. But he now began to think of his dear
old mother, and of his friends at home, so he told
Osohime of his desire to return. Osohime was very
sorry to part with him, but raised no objection to his
going. Previous to his leaving, she gave him a
beautiful little box, ordering him not to open it till
he' should die.                            *
After having bid farewell to Osohime, Urashima
mounted the same turtle, now having the spread
tail denoting its hundredth year of age, and soon
reached Oosaka. Strange to say he hardly seemed
to know the place, everything seemed so changed.
After making inquiries, he went to the street where
his old mother's house had been, but, sad to say, he
hardly recognized the street, let alone the house.
He could find neither mother, relations nor friends
existing; and in despair, in spite of Osohime's warning, he opened the little box. He found nothing in
the box, but perceived a column of purple cloud
issue from it. No sooner had the cloud touched
him than he became an old and gray-headed man,
of more than a hundred years, bent as the lobster,
and died immediately.          M. M. SCOTT.


A great man is always willing to be little.
While he sits on the cushion.of advantages he goes
to sleep. When he is pushed and disappointed,
tormented, defeated, he has a chance to learn some

thing. He has been put on his wits, but he has
gained facts; he has learned his ignorance, he is
cured of the insanity of conceit, has got moderation
and real skill.-Emerson.




The Hawaiian Monthly,


113


WANTED.


About the time the present number of the MONTIHY
reaches its readers, the Legislative Assembly of 1884
will be convened for business. The times are critical and the issues at stake are most important, not
to say vital, to the future welfare and even the independent existence of this country. Not for many
years, and perhaps never in our history, did so much
depend upon the wisdom, patriotism and firmness of
a legislature, as at the present time. There is no
reason to suppose that a majority of the members
have any realizing sense of the gravity of the situation, tut we can at least hope that an intelligent
minority, "the remnant," as Matthew Arnold would
say, may be able to guide the deliberations of their
more ignorant but generally  well-meaning colleagues, to wise conclusions.
The first thing in order will be a scrutiny of the
reports of the various departments, and a searching
inquiry into the operations of the government for
for the past two years. Complaints have been rife
and the gravest charges against both the capacity
and the integrity of the present administration have
been made openly and repeatedly, and still remain
unrefuted.  Unless the legislature are entirely
recreant to their duties, these matters must be investigated thoroughly. This is due alike to the publici
and to the accused officials as well. In view of the
gravity of some of these charges and the circumstantial manner in which they have beenl made, any
attempt to shirk inquiry will be a virtual confession
of guilt. For ourselves, we make no charges, and
express no opinion as to the truth of those which'
have been made. Let it suffice that these charges
are of a nature and from such sources that they
must be met, fully, fairly and without any appearance of equivocation, or judgment against the inculpated parties at the bar of public opinion, must go
by default. We cannot go into these matters in
detail. They are well known to all. We will however mention these two points: first, the management.of the currency question, which appears on
the surface to involve either downright malfeasance
and corruption, or gross ignorance and stupidity, or
both; and second, the financial statement put forth
a year ago, in which the receipts and disbursements
of the treasury and the balances reported cannot
be made to agree within over forty-one thousand
dollars.  In other words, the government cash
account according to the government's own statement is short so much, and no explanation of the
apparent deficit has ever been made or attempted.
We have no malice against any one and are actuated
by no partizan spirit. It is proper to wish the
defendants, in the benign language of the law,
",a safe deliverance."  But that deliverance must
come not by suppression and evasion but by frankly
meeting these charges, and fully explaining all the
suspicious circumstances connected therewith.


These matters disposed of-and upon the manner
of their disposal will depend the possibility of the
present cabinet remaining in office-there are certain
specific matters, legislation upon which cannot be
avoided 'without the greatest danger to the state.
The first of these is the question of the currency.
The policy which has been pursued in this matter is
so utterly stupid if not worse, is so squarely in defiance of all the teachings of experience in other
countries, and involves if persisted in, such an
amount of future trouble and loss, that we find it
difficult to speak of it with any moderation. The
remark of Hon. A. F. Judd, in his pamphlet on the
currency, that ",it betrays the grossest ignorance
of political economy," is a moderate statement of the
case. The next thing which the legislature should
do is to put their foot down firmly against any
further increase of debt. How much this government has run behind (during the last two years, we
(t) not know-we shall find out by-and-by. What
we have got to show for it would be difficult to tell.
One thing at all events is evident to our mind.
In the present condition of our affairs and with the
present discouraging outlook for the sugar business,
to incur additional debt would be in the highest
degree unwise and dangerous. The appropriations
should be kept at the lowest point consistent with
an efficient adnmiinistration, all useless and purely
ornamental matters should be lopped off without
mercy and if this does not bring the expenditures
within the estimated income, then let the latter be
increased by additional taxation or otherwise; at
any rate by some otlher means than borrowing.
These three things then; the investigation of the
departments, the regulation of the currency and the
bringing of the expenditure of the country within
its income are the duties which press most imperatively upon the legislature, and to which other
matters, however important, are subordinate and
secondary.
The remark is frequently made and not without
show of reason, that we have too much legislation
and that nmush of whlat we have is crude and ill-considered; that not lmore laws, lbut the faithful and
efficient execution of those we have, is what is
wanted. However much truth there may be in this
view, it is nevertheless true that there are various
matters upon which legislation is required at the
present time.
In the first place it would be well to see if something cannot be done to secure the better execution
of the laws we have, by devising some more efficient
system of official responsibility, and providing more
effectually for the punishment of malfesance in office,
particularly the higher grades of office.
The question of Chinese immigration is one which
cannot be longer avoided wito safety. It is a matter
which concerns natives and the majority of the




114


The Hawaiian Monthly.


whites as well, and upon which their interests are
identical. The fact that the present administration
has just placed some apparent restrictions on the
business, should be allowed to ha-ve no weight whatever. The same power which imposed the restrictions can remove them any moment and is quite
likely to do so. The matter should be settled definitely by law, and not left to the uncertainties of
executive caprice.
The liquor law demands attention. The present
act was passed as an experiment and expires soon
by its own limitation. A large proportion, we
believe the great majority of intelligent observers,
are convinced that the experiment has been a
mistake and that the present policy is disasterous to
the natives. What is wanted however, is not impressions and beliefs, but facts. A committee should
be appointed who will investigate the matter thoroughly, taking testimony from all quarters whence
any light can be shed upon the workings of the
present law, until a solid body of indisputable fact has
been collected on which to base intelligent action.
Our prison system calls for reform in several particulars. The whole subject, which is an important
one, needs careful and consciencious study upon the
lines indicated in the paper on PRIsoNS AND PRISON
DISCIPLINE, by Hon. W. 0. Smith, in the February
number of the MONTHLY. The appointment of an
independent board of visitors or inspectors, would,
if proper men were selected for those positions, be
a very valuable measure.
The police force needs improving. The work of
the police can no longer be properly performed without the addition of a considerable number of white
men to the force. Arrangements should be made
for mounting a limited number of policelnen for
special duty when required, and this need not involve a very heavy expense. While speaking of
prison management and police matters, we would remark that there should be some kind of house of
detention or reformatory institution provided for
young women and girls.
We think the time has come for our government
to introduce some system of postal savings banks.
The importance of having convenient places where
mechanics, laborers and men of small means can
deposit small sums of money with assurance of absolute safety, is very great. The benefit which
would accrue to the country from encouraging habits
of economy and thrift among the common people,
cannot be estimated.
The Board of Health requires much attention.
This is a large matter and cannot be discussed here.
We hope to give our views on this subject elsewhere.
We will say this however; that the stubborn and
persistent refusal of the government to provide the
lepers on Molokai with any medical attendance except a flying visit once a month from Dr. Fitch, is a
piece of unpardonable inhumanity.
The property rights of married women is a queson we touched upon in our last issue, We sin

cerely hope that something will be done during the
present session to put our laws on this subject more
in harmony with natural justice and the spirit of the
age.
The government schools of the kingdom should be
made free. The schools taught in Hawaiian are already so, and those taught in English should be the
same. This is a reform we have already advocated.
The power to make the change resides in the Board
of Education, but that body have concluded, perhaps
wisely, to refer the matter to the decision of the legislature. We hear with great pleasure that the Inspector-General in his report, recommends that the
change be made. We trust the legislature will concur.
A general act should be passed providing for the
formation of corporations. The present system of
granting special charters by the Privy Council was
devised long ago and never was intended to meet
the condition of things now existing. The rapid increase in the number of corporations and the marked
tendency at the present time to put all kinds of
business enterprises into the form of stock companies, has thrown an amount of business upon the
Privy Council which they should not be asked to
perform, and the practical effect of which is sometimes to work injury to the applicants. What is
wanted is a general law under which any parties
who comply with certain reasonable forms and conditions can incorporate themselves for any legitimate
business, or charitable purpose. Such a law would
require to be drawn with care, but there are plenty
of foreign acts to serve as models, and this legislature
contains an unusually large proportion of legal talent
and experience.
There are questions connected with the public
lands of this kingdom which need careful consideration, and which are of great importance to the future
prosperity of the islands. To diversify our industries, and encourage farming enterprise by providing small holdings for actual settlers, would be
statesmanship of a high order.
The last subject to which we shall allude is the
necesssity of some kind of local government for
Honolulu. This is an old subject and has been much
discussed in years past. The facts and arguments
are mostly on the affirmative side of the question,
but very powerful influences in the government have
always been opposed to it and probably are so still.
It is a question which will require both firmness and
skill to deal with successfully, but the present legislature ought to be equal to the emergency.
The above are by no means all the questions which
ought to receive attention during the present session, but they are the most important ones. There
are other things we should like to see attended to, but
if our legislators will act upon all these matters and
act wisely, they will accomplish more than any of
tneir predecessors and earn the gratitude of the
nation both now and hereafter,




The Hawaiian Monthly.
SUTTEE.


115


One morn I sat and watched my child at play,       He cried,-and that was all he said just then,
Alone ha was, a wooden horse his only toy;         His golden head was hidden on my breast;
With bamboo whip he urged his steed so gay,        "Another whip my darling boy-yea tenHis little heart was bubbling o'er with joy,       I'll make for thee; then give thy heart sweet rest,"But as I watched, a cloud arose and dimmed         Said I, and soon he raised his pretty head
His countenance so bright erstwhile and fair;      And smiling through the tears "Thank you"
The rod, he had before so neatly trimmed   [care.  He gently took my willing hand and led
Had snapped in twain, and caused him dreadful      Me to the place wherein the bamboo grew.
With streaming eyes and quivering lip hlie flew,   While I the slender reed did cut for him,
His griefs, as is his wont, with me to share," What would you do, my love, were motherdead."
The shivered stick in hand, his face so full of rue,  He gazing lovingly with eye quite dim
And trembling with his infant passion "There!"     "Eat mangoes egren and die here too " he said.
THE AUTHOR OF "KAIULANI."
The hero of the above hag reached the mature age of four years.


THE ELIXIR OF LIFE.


About the close of the 15th Century, near the bend
of one of the crooked streets in the city of Nuremburg, might have been seen one of those houses so
common to the architecture of that period; its heavy
copings and massive walls with deeply embrasured
windows, giving a somewhat gloomy and repulsive
aspect to an otherwise fine building. In this hou ie
lived Peitrio Castro, a renowned magician, chemiit,
alchimyst, according to the vulgar and ignorant
notions of the times. This manl was the exponent of
a theory advanced and studied by many who had
preceeded him; an acknowledged searcher for the
elixir of life.
The study of this had filled his youth with visions
of glory and power; this it was that had engrossed
the strong mastering impulses of manhood; and now
had become the necessity and vitality of his old( age.
For sixty long, long years, daily and nightly he had
toiled and experimented in vain. He had expended
all his ample patrimony on this, his life long dream,
and was bankrupt in all save in life and hope. Hope
had not departed with his youth and strength; her
silver bow still arched his door, that the dark, shaddowy forms of doubt and despair might not enter.
She waited with him in his tremulous watchings,
and stood by his side in the ruddy glow of the crackling furnace, and cheered him on to repeated trials.
Amid the disappointments and failures of to-day, she
painted with magical distinctness the expected successes of the morrow. She was his right arm, his
shield and buckler, his good genius, she was his hope.
The somber folds of nights' dark mantle are gathered round the city, and save the occasional cry of
the watchman, nothing breaks the midnight stillness. Here and there, one by one, the glimmering
tapers disappear, yet still the alchimyst's lamp is
trimmed and burning. There he stands with open
book, beside the hissing retort, and as the forked
tongues of yellow flame reflect their burning kisses


on his pale and thoughtful brow, you read the high
resolve and trace the fortitude and hope which bear
him on.
And now the promethean element begins its work;
slowly and surely, drop by drop, the precious liquid
oozes from the still, till nought but usless dregs remain. With trembling hand the old man seizes the
ambrosial cup; a gleam of triumph like an electric
flash passes o'er his care-worn visage, as he raises it
to his lips. But why that hesitation? why that
deathly paleness? Drink Peitrio Castro! Thou holdest
life, power and inmmortality in thy hand. Drink
man, drink! Oh God! it drops, he falls, the hand of
death hath snatched it from his grasp.
The bright beams of the morning sunIT come warm
and genial through the grated window, falling in
broad streams across the room, tinting with golden
hues the vials and retorts arranged along the shelves;
a few sparks of fire still linger among the ashes of the
furnace, but the lamp, emblem of study and toil is
extinguished. The prostrate body of the old man
lies extended upon the floor, his face still bearing the
impress of enthusiasm stamped upon the features; his
right hand grasping a fragment of the broken vial,
his left, a torn and(l illegible parchment on which can
only be deciphered thesiig^lex wor(d, SPERO-" I hope."
And after all lhas hlie not left us the secret? is not
hope indeed the elixir of life? Let the aspiration of
the child, the youth and the man be our only answer. Was it not the magic lantern of your childhood;
your genius of the fairy tale, turning everything to
gold? How well (lo you remember those long, long
summer afternoons, as you lazily lay in the shadow
of the broad maples, dreamily gazing on thedrifting
clouds far off in the clear blue sky. How quickly
came and went those hopeful visions of your youth.
How firmly and solidly did you build your castles,
how hopefully you trusted in the future. Your
dreams and musings in that noon-day twilight, your




116                                The lHawai
picturings of the distant land of hope, like Christian's
glimpse of the celestial city, giving you a fresh impulse to pursue with vigor the journey of life.
And when you had embarked upon the sea of life,
as you drifted about amid the quicksands and shoals
of this great ocean, as you saw ships stronger and
better than your own, part anchor and go down, as
you saw friends that you loved hopelessly stranded
upon the inhospitable shores of a bleak world; what
nerved your arm to strength, your heart to duty?
When struggling against the ebbing tide of fortune
you manfully fought despair; when the present was
all gloom and shadow, and the future night, dark
night; when not only misfortune had laid her heavy
hand upon you, but death had stretched forth his
arm andl its shadow had fallen upon the sunny places
of your hearthstone, when friends are gone and there
are no old familiar faces to cheer you, what still
pulses your heart with life blood, but hope, sweet
hope?
Amidst the pomp and glitter of the world, surrounded by wealth and luxury, when the breezes
come laden with rich perfume and the air with sweet
music, when art and( nature gather around you the
treasures of their store-houses, and science heaps her
jewels at your feet; when amid all these, you feel
the icy chill of despondency wrapping its cold mantle
around you, and despair like an eternal nightmare
creeping on your soul, do you not breath the prayer
of the poet?
" Chase them away sweet hope with visage bright
And fright them as the morning frightens night."'
When through toil and tribulation you have reach

ian Monthly.
ed the goal of your youth, when glory and honor are
your portion, when by main force you have compelled the fickle maid, fortune to smile upon you,
and the world looks approvingly on the successful
man; when you have discovered how vain and empty
is that self same honor, and that vanity of vanities,
is all human glory; when your soul is surfeited with
this worlds' toys; when it wanders on the face of the
deep like Noah's dove, seeking but not finding a
resting place, hope raises its golden ladder and points
the way to God.
And when you stand solitary and alone like some
old oak, the ivy of death creeping closer and closer
to your heart strings; when time speeds by like a
courier to a foreign land, reminding you that this
weary pilgrimage of life is drawing to a close; when
the dark waters of the river of death are in sight,
and the atmosphere of the future is dreary darkness;
when the silver cord is snapped and the golden bowl
broken:
" Then, then the triumph and the trance begin
And all the phoenix spirit burns within;
Unfading hope; when life's last embers burn,
When soul to soul and dust to dust return,
Heaven to thy charge resigns the awful hour;
Oh then thy kingdom comes, Almighty Power."
Learn strength by sorrow, suffer in the present for
the gain and good of the future. Learn that love
means nobleness, not pleasure; that life is striving
hopefully, manfully, truthfully. And  when you
have learned this well enough to act it, you have
neutralized the poison and extracted the ELIXIR OF
LIFE.
J. L.


It is gratifying to ourselves and will no doubt be
gratifying to Mr. Smith to know that his article on
prison management has attracted notice as far away
from home as New York, as will be seen from the
following:
TO THE EDITOR OF THIE IHIAWAIIAN MONTHLY.
DEAR SIR,-Inclosed I forward portions of a letter just received from one of the Atlantic states,
which contains an allusion to the paper on i Prisons
and Prison Discipline" in the February number of
your magazine. In connection with this, a little
incident is related, intended to illustrate some of
the principles therein advacated.
Hoping you may give it a brief notice in the HAWAIIAN, especially in behalf of the temperance
cause.           I am, yours truly,
A SUBSCRIBER.
Accompanying the above communication written
by a lady in one of the interior towns of New York
State giving an account of a man who through intemperatnce was led on by the usual' downward
course, including abuse of his family and general
bad conduct, until his acts finally brought him to
prison. The effect of enforced sobriety together
with the discipline of the jail seems to have had a
most salutary effect. Since his release he has given


every evidence of being thoroughly and pe manently reformed. We think it is not too much to say
that under a wiser management of our prisons, such
results might become much more common.
Our California friends have doubtless their little
failings, but excess of modesty is not usually
reckoned as one of them. If any of our readers
desire an illustration of this fact, we advise him to
note the proposition recently submitted to our Board
of Health by a California M. D. and set forth with a
qualified endorsement in the Gazette of April 10th.
This person, who is a stranger alike to our country,
its people, their language and character as well as all
the peculiar medical conditions existing here, modestly proposes that this government shall create for
his benefit a new office at a salary of $5,000 per
annum, and shall appoint him thereto for the term
of four years. We have no doubt there are a great
many doctors in California and elsewhere, to say
nothing of these islands, who would like to
have five thousand dollar positions created for them
and be guaranteed their occupancy for a term of
years. Only one of these, however, has had, so far
as we know, the assurance to seriously make such
an application.




The Hlawaiian Monthly.


117


EDITORIAL COMMENT.


When we published our article entitled 4VWanted
a Party," in the February number of the MONTHILY,
we did not expect that our ideas would be endorsed
by our cotemporaries or that they would find acceptance with what may be called the "ruling classes."
We were therefore duly gratified of course, on reading the following editorial remarks in the Gazette of
February 20th.
(" This country, it is to be hoped, is rising to the
dignity of having a government by parties, in the
true sense of the term.    *    *    *    *
It has been found by long experience, especially in
the 'Royal Republic' of England, that the theory
of representative government, or as it may be termed
parliamentary government, cannot be carried into
effect except through the instrumentality of national
parties and party administration."
Now that our esteemed neighbor has adopted and
endorsed our ideha:, we hope to see him using his
influence in having those ideas put into practice.
Thus far, however, we hear of no steps being taken
in that direction. Nor does this greatly surprise us.
The existence aud maintenance of anything like
parties in the American or even in the English
sense, involves such radical changes in established
ways and methods and is so opposed to the habits
and traditions of the "ruling classes" aforesaid,
that we are hardly likely to see anything of the
kind until the inexorable logic of events shall
convince them of its necessity. This logic is being
applied pretty freely in these latter days, and the
pressure seems likely to continue. It is to be hoped
that the result of the squeezing process will be to convince the very limited number of gentlemen who
have been accustomed in past years to run the public
affairs of this kingdom; that the old way of doing
things will no longer serve its purpose, and that henceforth they must adopt more liberal and democratic
methods. In other words they must recognize the
fact that there are other people in this country besides
themselves; they must learn to promote and encourage the formation and expression of a genuine and
independent public opinion, and they must be willing to seek and accept the co-operation of those outside of their own little circle. Heretofore their
policy has been directly the reverse of all this. The
time has come for a change. The sooner these
gentlemen learn the lesson of the times, the betterit will be for themselves and for the country.
Right here we desire to protest against the policy
which has become so common in this country, of
bringing persons from abroad to fill public positions
to the exclusion of permanent residents. Time and
again during our residence here we have seen parties
coming by invitation of the government to fill
various official stations, when we had living among


us at the time, other gentlemen fully as well if not
better qualified for those places. We have no desire
to be personal or to say anything which mighl t be
construed into an attack upon gentlemen against
whom we have no unkind feeling whatever. We
will therefore mention no names. Our readers will
have no difficulty in recalling cases in point. No
one can be blamed for accepting suoh employment
as is offered them, when by so doing they are to
better their own condition. The fault is rather in
the appointirg powers, who pass over deserving and
competent men, living right namong us, to seek
others whose only special reconmmendation seems to
be that they are,'far fetched."  By such means,
parties in power may be able to vent their spite on
some deserving man who has incurred their displeasure; to carry some little political point or reap some
temporary advantage, but thf policy will be found
in the end to be as foolish as it is unfair. In this,
as in many other things, justice and fair dealing,
will, in the long run, pay better than their opposites.
In pleasing contrast to the flood of rubbish which
has been recently written and printed concerning
this country, is the lecture on " The Hawaiian
Islands and  People," delivered in Washington,
before the Smithsonian Institute and certain scientific societies, by Capt. C.. Dutton, U. S. A.
Those of our people who met Capt. )utton during
his visit to the Islands something over a year
ago, and particularly those who had the pleasure
of listening to his admirable lecture on the geology
of rivers, delivered under the auspices of the Library
and Read(ing Room Association, will recall him as a
gentleman who to excellent perceptive and reasoning
powers, united an unusual talent for clear and accurate statement. These qualities, together with a fair
and candid temper, are all conspicuous in his Washington address. Lively and picturesque in style,
without any semblance of gush or attempt at merely
fine writing, genial and friendly in tone, but without flattery, conveying a large amount of accurate
information in a pleasant way; it is quite ta model of
its kind. The first half of the lecture, which is devoted to the natural features of the country, particularly its volcanic phenomena, is one of the best
pieces of descriptive writing we have met with for a
long time. The second half, treating of the people,
manners, customs, laws, character, social condition,
etc., is equall5 excellent in its way. This comnimunity are under obligations to any gentleman who
puts before the outside world an account of this country and its people which is at once so instructive, so
trustworthy, so appreciative, and clothed in such admirable literary form as the paper under consideration.




118


The avawaiian Monthly.


FASHIONS AND NOVELTIES.


Soft-finished satines, ginghams, chintz, cOttons,
swiss, nainsook and other summer fabrics have made
their appearance, and look fresh and tempting as
ever. The ginghams are in pretty checks and
stripes; and nainsooks have sprigged patterns, and
borders showing small and quaint designs; and the
satines are more pronounced, exhibiting animals,
birds and insects, as well as leaves and flowers,
shaded and varied sizes. There are some very
pretty satines, however, in very fine checks, which
have been picked out and bought up as fast as they
have made their appearance. The almost invisible
bar is usually broken, and generally black upon peacock blue, old gold, terra-cotta red, or rose ground,
and the effect is simple, stylish and good. The design and draping qualities ef these soft-finished cottons fit them especially for over-dresses, polonaises,
upper skirts, basques and the like, wth black silk
underskirts, or plain underskirts of satine.
The gathered bodice will be used as much as ever,
both with and without a yoke; sometimes, instead
of the fullness being distributed all over, as formerly,
it will consist of moderate gatherings at the back
and front. Some very pretty and springy looking
costumes have been made of skirts pleated in a series
of ruffles in front, two at the back, and finished with
a polonaise draped off from a vest, and arranged with
a rather bouffant drapery at the back. A raspberry
red surah was made in this fashion over white nun's
veiling, and a china-blue chintz with red bean
flowers, over a white batiste.  The polonaise forms
part of most in-door and secondary costumes, and
the whole, or princess form is always best for washing fabrics, unless the blouse, belted in, is preferred.
The gathered, straight dress with ruffles is the simplest dressy form for morning wear.
Fashionable overskirts are now cut with some
squareness, and often have a plain back breadth,
gathered slightly, and formed into one pouf.
The princess dress, snore or less elaborately trimmed, is a favorite style for girls under 13 years of
age, and the simulated jacket with full pleating for
skirt and'bag vest, is also popular.
It is said that gray satin and gray velvet with
steel will be as fashionable, or snore so, in the spring
as it has been during the winter.
Novelties in handkerchiefs are of delicate unbleached and coffee-tinted batiste, with fine embroidered borders in white and in colors.
The shapes for the small bonnets are in no sense
outr6; they are a little higher and broader in the
front and come lower down on the head,-an innovation which will be a blessing to those who do not
dress their hair elaborately, while for those who do,
there is something entirely new in the openwork


unlined bonnet, which will be an ornament rather
than an extinguisher to the coiffure.
The rich old shade of red, scarlet, will be worn
again instead of the dull shades which have usurped
its place for some seasons. The color for street wear,
however, will be beyond a question green, which is
becoming to almost every one. The particular shade.
of it shown mostly, is a dark shade of foliage green.
The new light shade is the mushroom (champignon),
which takes the place of the Peru shades.
Flowers will be worn almost universally, and when
not flowers, short tips and marabouts. In flowers
the taste is for loose bunches of wild flowers, grasses,
grains, etc. These flowers are marvels of French
workmanship. Among the novelties are bunches
of eidelwiess made up with leaves of the dusty miller; smart weed and plain grass; grasses and oats;
combinations of buttercups, dandelions and daisies;
sumach; exquisite ferns of velvet; cowslips; tulips;
and exquisite bunches of nasturtiums, as natural as
if grown out of doors. One of the new fancies is for
butterflies and large moth millers, which are shown
just settled with outspread wings on bunches of
flowers.
Gilt is much used, both in beading and frosting
illusions, and in edging bonnets.
Strings are put on a trifle differently from  last
season, being crossed at the back and held with an
ornament.
The newest form of ballroom dress is known as the
ballet. In spite of the name, it is of normal length,
but over the principal skirt, which is perfectly
straight, fall a series of others, each eight or nine
inches shorter than its immediate neighbor.
The style of cutting the hair short in the back and
shingling it on top to crimp is growing in popularity.
The English actresses started the fashion, several of
those at the Madison Square theatre followed suit,
as it is a pretty and convenient style, and now society
is preparing to adopt it.
Morning dresses of pale pink or blue cashmere
embroidered with rosebuds form a part of brides'
outfits.
A new game called "Hildegarde," it is said, will
soon appear and prove a formidable rival to lawntennis, as it, like that, combines athletics with
amusement, but may be participated in by ladies.
An advantage urged in favor of the new game is
that it can be played anywhere. It requires no lawn
or courts, or, indeed, any preparation of ground, and
is equally at home on the grass of the meadow or
the sands of the seashore.




The Hawaiian Monthly.


119


PUZZLE DEPARTMENT.
STUDY OF THE POETS.
Find the names of the authors of each of the following quotations:
1. I ne'er saw nectar on a lip
But where my own did hope to sip.
2.             Were man
But constant, he were perfect; that one error
Fills him with faults, makes him run through
all sins.
3. The fire I yearn to kindle and burn
Is on the hearth of Home.
4. 0 gie me the lass that hae acres of charms,
0 gie me the lass wi the weel stockit farm.
5. I cannot live unless I love and am loved,
Unless I have the young and beautiful,
Bound up like pictures in my book of life.
6. Then let me get money, as bees lay up honey;
I'll build new hives, and store each cell;
The sight of my treasure shall yield me great
pleasure;
I'll count it, and clink it, and jingle it well.
SKELETON POETRY.
Ah, h-wc-n I e'-r f-t t-e,
H-w r-l t-e w-t p-n,
S-e a-h f-r n-r me,
D-t s-ld-t t-u r-n?
Behead the last word of the first line of each
stanza to get the last word of the second line, and
behead the last word of the second to get the last
word of the third line.
He had lived long a hermit, quite sadly-,
But had oftentimes wearied of being thus,
And for many long years had been looking for-., I have found," he exclaims, " what hath power
to.... "
And in frankly confessing he thought it no —,
So willingly offered his hand and his-.
He was strong, he was manly, and good in his  -;
She prudent and wise, yet was caught in his-,
And for old Mother Grundy both cared not an-.
No captious old critics their feelings could,
Yet she properly thought of herself and her;
No obstacle here-and she thought of no —
So at last they were happy as kine in the —,
And as time rolled along each was true as a —;
If you do not believe me-just go and look.
ANSWERS TO MARCE PUZZLES.
AcROSTIC.-1. J. G. Holland. 2. O. W. Holmes.
3. H. W. Longfellow.  4. N. P. Willis.  5. G. D.
Prentice. 6. W. C. Bryant. 7. Hannah More. 8.
Isaac McLellan. 9. T. Buchanan Read. 10. Thomas
More. 11. Isaac Watts. 12. Edward Everett. 13.
B. W. Emerson. Initials, John G. Whittier.
ONE WORD ANAGRAMS.
1. Insatiable. 2. Inspiration. 3. Ignoramus.


WHIMSICALITIES.
The value of much current musical criticism is
broadly but truthfully given in the following incident which is vouched for by a contemporary:
'In my opinion, Charley, she is a splendid
singer."
So said a young man to his friend as they were
listening to Sembrich.
" Indeed she is. I like her addobata tones best
though, in the pestano passages."
"' She seems to have perfect control of her voice."
"'Yes; in that Ehi bottega, where she took the
tempio degli and concluded on the sciagurato, it
would be folly to suppose that any diva would equal
such a trovato."
"c Her voice is stronger than Patti's."
i But only in its legge reda. The lacio davanta
quality is too rigore-too inutile.", I never thought of that. But wasn't that a great
balcony scene?"
"t Oh, veramente. She is.1 veritable comare mia.
He sou corsa piamba is pesta."
"< Everything considered, I like Sembrich better
than either."
"i But not in the dobbiamo. No sarebbe can be
stronger than Patti's, and when you consider the
barca costoro toglieri of Nilsson, why terminiaro
consultare."
At this point the conversation was interrupted by
the tones of a deep, rich bass voice belonging to a
gentleman, who sat directly behind the alagazam
idiot:
"c Asinus, asini, asiniorunl."
-When Clara was asked what she would do if a
nice young man would ask her hand in marriage, she
naively replied:,4 I don't think I'd no."
-A-Lum is the suggestive but destructive name
of a washee-washee man in Boston.
-New Yorker (who has been (I stuck" more than
an hour with intellectual young lady from Boston):
"You say you despise New York men. Then why
do you come to New York, and why do you go to
New York parties?" Young lady from  Boston:
" For a complete intellectual rest."
-"What is the worst things about riches?" asked
a Sunday-school teacher. " That they take unto
themselves wings and fly away," promptly replied
the boy at the foot of the class.
— T That prisoner has a very smooth countenance,"
said the judge to the sheriff.  " Yes," said the
sheriff, "he was ironed just before he was brought
in."
-(, Is your wife acquainted with the dead lan.
guages?" asked the professor of a Newman man.
" Maybe she is," was the reply, ", but the language
she uses is entirely too warm to have been dead very
long."


WORD SQUARE.
E DEN
DANE
ENDS
NE ST


I


DIAMOND,
ZH E W
HEW
Z E B R A
ZEBRA
W R Y
A




__
____






C. 1. CASTLE.           J. B. ATHERTON. 
CASTLE & COOKE,
SIIPPING AND 
COMMISSION AGENTS
GENERAL MERCHANDISE.
AGENTS FOR
The Kohala Sugar Co.,
The rfHiku Sugar Co.,
The Pait Pltntation Co.,
The ilitcheok & Co. Plantation,
The 'Watialua Plant'n, t. Hlalstead,
The A. W. Smith & Co. Plantation.
The. Union Marine Insurance Co. of San FranCisCO,
The N'xw England Mut:ual Life Insurance Co
of IBotoln.
The Geo. F. Blake Manufacturing Co of New
York anid olston,
The New York and Ilinolalul P'acket line.
G.   W. MACFARLANE & CO.,
SHIPPING AND
COMMISSION MERCHANTS,
Queen Street; Honolulu.. T. LENEIHAN & CO.,
IMPOT'E11  IS AND GENERAL
COMMISSION MERCHANTS,
Wholesale dealers in Winis, Ales and
Spirits.
Honolulu,::: iawaiian Islands.
HOLLISTER & CO.,
WHOLESALE AND RBTAIL
DRUGGISTS, TOBACCONISTS,
AND
AERATED WATER IMANUFACTURERS
Pure Drugs,
Chemicals,
And Toilet Articles..
Physicians' Prescriptions Accurately Prepared.
No. 59 NUUANU STREET,
And corner of Fo)t and Merchant Streets,
Honolulu, H. 1.,


IAINE     &  CO.,                             H HAMMER,
IIave a large stock of the Very Best        HARNESS       MAKER
H A   Y,     GR A I N,         E T C. Manufactures all his own harness. No machine -t itching —no imported work sold by me.
Which is oftered.it the       Prompt attention to all orders.
LOWEST MARKET PRICE,                   OPP & CO.,
-- AND — HP
— AND-                                74 KAING STBEET.
Delivered Free to Any Part of the City.
Importers and Dealers in
PACIFIC MUTUAL LIFE INSURANCeF COMPANY,       FU   R  N   I T T     H  E
of Californiia.
UPHOLSTERERS AND
Agents for the Hloover Telephone.
_~~ —       ~CABINETMAKERS.
Commissioner of Deeds for California.
— _                FvtFurniture M2ade and Repaired.
Telephone No. 147.                                Telephone No 143.


I


I


Ii
I
I


U ENRY B. RYAN,
BOAT BUILDER,
Kilauea Street, Espl nade, Honolulu.
BOA T BUILDING AND REPAIRING
Of all kinds done
In the best manner, and


I


I
I


At Reasonable Rates.
BENSON, SMITH & CO.,
B


II






I, I
I
- I
f
i
I


PRACTICAL PHARMACISTS
DEALIERS IN
DRUGS, MEDICINES,
PERFUMERY, ETC.
113-FORT STREET-1 13
HONOLULU.
C. H. DICKEY,
HAIKU, MAUI,
Importer and Dealer in


A     L. BANCROFT & CO.,
< P IUB1,1819 Ei:~N
pIJIIiBisaI.S~IN,
Booksellers, Stationers & Manufacturers
ALSO,
Printers, Lithographers and Binders..
The most complete business of its
kind, ard the most e.tensive stock in
its tlite ot the Pacific Coast.
72 Malrket St., San Francisco, Cal.
A    M. MELLIS,
DEALER AND IMPORTER
OF


BEAVER SALOON,
Fort Street, near Queen.
Refreshments Served Promptly.
HOT TEA & COFFEE AT ALL HOURS.
Finest Brands of Cigars.
THE CASINO
At Kapiolani Park,


I
I
11


GENERAL MERCHANDISE
NOTARY PUBLIC
-AN ---
GENERAL     BUSINESS    AGENT
— FOt THEISLAND OF MAUI, II. I.
N. B. —special attention given to orderine
iroodls for otler parties fromi  any part of the
Itiattd- or tile liitited  Stimtes.
r  M. OAT, JB. & CO.,
STA TONVERS & NEWSDEALERS
25 MIERCHANT STREET,


I
I
I
S


I
(?


[S


OPEN   EVERY
REFRESHMENTS


DAY.


Can always be supplied as well as fresh
country air.
H. J. NOLTE,
Proprietor.
17TREGLOAN AND ATWATER,
Corner Fort and Hotel streets.
MERCHANT TAILORS
AND DEALERS IN
GENTLEMENS FURNISHING GOODS
of every description.
Boots and Shoes, Shirts, and Gentlemen'8
Underwear of all kinds, a speciality.
NOTICE.
The undersigned have this day formed a
parttnership for the transaction of business
as Merchiant rTailors and Dealers in Gents.'
Furnishing Goods, at the corner of Fort
and Hotel streets, and the namte atnd style
of the firm is TREGLOAN & ATWATER.
H. S. TRTEGLOAN,
W. 0. ATWATER.
Honolulu, Jan. 21, 1884.
CL.AS SPIRECLELS.           W. Q. IRWIN
W    e G. IRWIN & CO.,
Corner of Fort and Queen streets,
COMMISSION         MERCHANTS
AND
SUGAR FACTORS.
Agents for the Oceanic Steamship Co.
Steamers ALAMEDA and MARIPOSA
Leave Honolulu and San Francisco on the
First and Fifteenth of each month.






DRY AND FANCY GOODS,
104 Fort Street, Honolulu.
Millinery and Dress Making Establishment on the lpremises.


i


Subscriptions received for any paper or
magazine published.
Special orders received for any books published.
BgBRED RUBBER STAMP AGENCY_&


r
I


HONOLULU,:    H.I.










9        L, X"  \C;m..- 5 +..^  >     *y
8IN&LE NUMBERS, FIFTY CENTS. v:


YEARLY SUBSCRIPTION, $5.00.


VOLUME 1.
nT


NUMBER 6.


THE


HAWAIIAN MONTHLY.
D)EVOTED TO
LITERATURE, ART. SCIENCE. POLITICS. AND  GENERAL  CULTURE.
JIU  A, J1884.


0


CONTENTS.
PAGF.
O  ur    S an itary      S tatistics...................................................................................................................           121
Cyril the Sulpician.........................125.
A                                                                Kiss *Zll~~~~~~~~l tl H~~~~~~llile..................................z  **%..  %.*................. 125
D  'Israeli     in   h is  y outh.................................................................................................................132
IlThe Hawaiian           Islands as a         field   for Scientific        Observation............................................................133
Romance of a            Cowboy.............................................13..................................................................... 135
H  eliotrop     e................................................................................................................................... 140
Editorial Comment................................................................................4.........................40
Foreign       Miscellany.....................................................................................................................142
Fashions and           Novelties..................................................................................................................143
P  uzzle       D epartm    e   t........................................................................................................................ 144
W   h im   sica  lities...............................................................................................................................144


HONOLULU:
PRINTED AT TUE HAWAIIAN GAZETTE OFFICE.






Hawaiian Carriage Manufacturing Company,....................... (   I MI TE D.)...........................
IPRE' SIDENT  ANDI) MANAGEE.R...................................................... cI)..EON,W EST,
VICE PI:SIENiDiC.T..............................................................J. N. W RIG( T,
SEC'(,ETARY AND TREASUREl................................ (:.  I SCHIMAN,
A   l)'r oi t...................................................................................  DAM ON.
A. L a r g e a, rc.  o  p ete t e A s s o r t  e  t o f
Wagon     and    Carriage     Material on     Hand and for Sale,.............. AT REASONABLE RATES..............
V in  Cleeagper tlhana Izprortecl 'XT'ork:.- "
Cane and Plantation Wagons Built to Suit Any Kind of Work, at
Great Inducements to Planters.
IIEAVY WHIEELS KEPT IN STOII0K F011 ORDIERS OF ANY I)ESClRIPTION.:                                      V.........  - -..  " ' ' " '- 
PtNOSEiU fUfIIHtTgUIBE Wunfufi OOtrn,
Ill                                         ~ 1  C30  cft? 570
For    it S1treekt,                    I      3Ei ote  l   Street.
~     Ei., WILLLAJM[S                     -                 ~
I=eep on. 0 I3:and tlie Largest    ssortmet of
and I I'PII4LSTEIRY TO 1B FOITN) IN 'THE1 KIN(G)OM. All Kinds of Iphiolstery
and I)RAPERY Made to Order in the Very Latest Style.
Pianos and Good Cane Seat Chairs for Rent.
The ChLeaspest Place to:BEuy.all 3diids of
flz al        teI streBl$nte, Sbew$tvg Mia-w          es       tev
A Latrge Assortnment of Wall Paper.  i Indlertkin- in All its R.ranche. T'loroughly and Satisfactorily Attended to.
Telephone at Residene, No. 249.]  C. E. J. ILLIA IMS.  [Telephone endl Night AkInl No. 76.




I,               I           I~.,        - 


THE


HAWAIIAN


MONTHLY.


VOLUME 1.]


[NUMBER 6.


HON OLULU, JUNE, 4884.


OUR SANITARY STATISTICS.


It was our intention to prepare an article on the
above subject for the present number of the LMONTuHLY, basing our remarks upon the figures presented
in the report of the Board of Health for the two
years ending  f arch 31st. As the time approaches
when         the matter for'the first part of the magazine
must be in the hands of the printer, and as the report in question has not yet appeared, we are uider
the necessity of either postponing our article for another month or of using such material as may be
available for the purpose. Believing the subject to
be one which should be brought to the attention of
the public without further delay, and the m-aterial
at our disposal being sufficient for the purpose, we
have chosen the latter alternative. We would note
in passing that it is now seven weeks since the close
of the biennial period and three weeks since the
Legislative Assembly was convened, and yet the report has not yet been laid before that body. When
the duties of secretary to the' Board were performed
by the chief clerk of the Interior Department for
just one-sixth of the salary paid the present incumbent, such delays did not occur.
The sanitary statistics of Honolulu consist of
monthly mortuary tables prepared by the Agent of
the Board and generally but not always published in
the public newspapers. We believe there has been
no material change in the form of these tables for
several years past, though there has recently been
added a statement- of the sicknes for the month in
each of the- Government scIhools, and also of the
number of deaths occuring outside of what is called
the city limits. So far as we can remember, there
has been no material change in either the substance
of the information furnished nor the method of its
arrangement during the eight years that the editor
of the MONTHLY has been a resident of H-onolulu.
It will be understood therefor that what we have to
say on this subject is written entirely in the interest
of sanitary reform, and not for any political purpose
whatever.   We propose to discuss these reports
simply on their merits, leaving whatever of praise or
blame may be deducible therefrom to fall wherever
it belongs. We have been able to compile pretty full


statistics for the years 1881 and 1883. The reports
for 1882 were published so irregularly as to be of little
or no value. For several consecutive months in that
year they were not published at all.
We have deveoted no' smll amount of time and
attention to the study of the figures furnished, and
we state no more than the simple and demonstrable
truth when we say that the more carefully they are
studied and the- more thoroughly they are analyzed,
the more unsatisfactory and even deceptive they are
found to be.
It would be scarcely fair, however, to lay the
blame for these    defects  entirely at the  door
of the Agent of the Board.; It certainly seems as
though by the exercise of 'due and reasonable diligence, fuller and more accurate information might
be obtained.: It is possible, however, that his other
duties may not leave him the time necessary for this
purpose, and so- long as he does all that is required in
this line by his official superiors, it is perhaps all that
caln be expected. We have prepared a carefully
tabulated summary of these reports for the years
named-1881 and 1883-which gives the following
results.


1881.
Abcess............................  3
Accident...........4................
Alcoholism..........................
A neurismn............  8..............   3
Apoplexy...............................  2
Asthma.................................  12
Beriberi..............................
Bladder Disease................ 1
Brain  Disease.........................  1
Bright's Disease..................  2
Bronchitis.................   3
Cancer...................        1
Childbirth..................  4
Cholera..................    2
Collapse..................................
Congestion.............................  1
Congestion of Brain...i......,
Congestion of Lungs..............
Congestion of Stomach...:.......
Consumption........................ t8
Convulsions............................. 82
Croup...........,.........
Debility.,,........... ****S,, i *.... 20


1883.
2
5
1
6
4
24
28


9
2
4
6
4
I
1
81
4
22




122
Diabetes...........................
Dropsy...................................
Dysentery...............................
Erysieplas...............................
Executed.................................
Exhaustion.............................
Fatty     Heart............................
Fever.....................................
Gangrene................................
Gastritis.................................
Gastro-enteritis.......................
Heart Disease.........................
Hemorrhage............................
Indigestion..............................
Inflamation.............................
Inflamation of         Bowels...............
Inflamation of Stomach.............
Injuries..................................
Jaundice.......................
Leprosy..................................
Leprous Decline.......................
Leprous Dysentery...................
Leprous Exhaustion.................
Liver Disease..........................
Lung     Disease..........................
Marasmu...............................
Meningitis.............................
Old Age.................................
Opium...................................
Paralysis................................
Pleurisy.................................
Pneumonia.............................
Rheumatism...........................
Scrofula.................................
Small-pox..............................
Sore Throat.............................
Spine Disease..........................
Suffocation.............................
Suicide..................................
Syphilis..................................
Tetanus.................................
Unknown...............................
Violence...............................
W   hooping Cough.....................


The Haiwaiian Mothly.
1381. 1888,      The first question which presents itself is this1      what annual death rate do these figures represent.
83    41      According to the last census the population of this
1      district was as follows:
2                Natives and half-castes................ 10,583.
5Chinese.....................................  1,299.
1          Other  foreigners.........................  2,282.
15    42. -3Total.................................  14,114.
1        As it is nearly six years since the last census was
1      taken, our present population can of course only be
25    29 1     estimated. It is not likely that there has been much
2  1      change in the number of natives, but there has un2            doubtedly been a considerable increase in Chinese
1      and other foreigners. It should be remembered,
1     however, that nearly all the Portuguese and the.5     4      hwvr
1          great majority of the Chinese go at once on their
1    14      arrival, into the country districts. Taking all things
1      into consideration we think it will be fair to esti2      mate the average population of Honolulu for the
* 2    year 1881, at 16,000, and for 1883, at 18,000. Upon
8      this basis of population and assuming the returns of
8 g~the Board of Health to be correct, we find the death
1      rate for the year 1881, to have been 85.25 per. 73  73       thousand, and for 1883, to have been 33.83 per
4      2      thousand. To those who have never given any
1            attention to such matters, an annual death rate of
thirty-five per thousand may seem nothing out of
2      the way; but to those who have studied sanitary
1            statistics and who are familiar with the death rate.270           in foreign cities, these figures assume a startling
'            significance.            4
The annual death rate of cities and towns of
3. 5  8    average healthfulness and under reasonably good
11     7       sanitary control, ought not in the absence of epi106    47      demics, to be much, if any, over twenty to twenty2     1      five per thousand. The city of New York has an
1      annual death rate of about twenty-five or twenty-six
-     -        per thousand, while London makes a considerably
818   687      better showing, averaging some twenty-one or two
ving that these  per thousand. It appears, therefore, that Honolulu,
e and that the  with a magnificent climate, occupying a naturally
tis considerably  healthy location and singularly free from endemic
cannot go into  diseases, has an annual death rate fifty per cent.
id will therefore  greater than London with its teeming millions, its
wve figures are  crowded slums, its aggregation of poverty, squallor
m accordingly.  and vice, and one third greater than New York
the returns for  with its closely packed tenement house population,
and from 1888, its intense midsummer heats and consequent fright.
inber of deaths  ful infant mortality.
om other relia-   In looking over medical journals for information
the deaths from  bearing on these points, we find it recorded that
se sailors at the  during the months of the summer before last, the
ted under that  death rate of London reached the remarkably low
Deducting the  figure of 13.45 per thousand. On the other hand,
ids, which form  the smallest number of deaths exclusive of smallid which cannot pox, reported by our Board of Health for any conting the health-  secutive three months of 1881, was 111. This, on
ve get the fol- an estimated population of 16,000, gives an annual
death rate of 27.77 per thousand, or double London's....  *548.     best showing.  The  smallest  number  reported  here.9..........0   for any three consecutive months in 1883, was 139,


There is abundant reason for belie)
returns are far from being complext
actual number of deaths in this district
in excess of the figures given. We i
our reasons for this belief just now an
assume for the present that the abc
correct, and proceed to analyze the
We will however, first deduct from
1881, the 270 deaths from small-pox,
the 28 deaths from beriberi. The m
reported from small-pox we know fr
ble data to be nearly correct, and as 
beriberi occurred among the Japane
Queen's Hospital, the number repor
head may be relied upon also.
deaths reported under these two hea
no part of our ordinary mortality, an
be fairly taken into accoVnt in estima
fulness or otherwise of. Honolulu, w
lowing result:
Deaths in 1881.......
Deaths in 1888...^..................




The Hawaiian Monthly.


123


which, on an estimated population of 18,000, gives
an annual death rate of 30.88-a comparison still
more unfavorable. It must be remembered also
that large and old cities like New York, and more
especially London, have a much more elaborate 'and
perfect system of administration than Honolulu can
boast, and that returns are made with a fullness and
completeness which we may admire but do not imitate. Were the real facts known; could our returns
be mnade as full and reliable as is the case with the
cities named, such a comparison as we have made
above would be still more to our disadvantage.
From investigations which we have made, we are
convinced that the actual death rate of this district
is more than double that of London and probably
double that of New York.
Let us now institute a comparison with an American city nearer home. We have not at hand the
official returns for San Francisco, but in an address
on vaccination, by Dr. W. B. Carpenter of London,
we find some incidental statements on the subject
which are no doubt reliable. Dr. Carpenter says:
" This great town has a population of 233,700; and
although nearly one-tenth of this consists of Chinamen, yet the town is, on the whole, remarkably
healthy; the general death rate per thousand being
only 18.27, and of the nine-tenths constituting the
non-Chinese population being only 17.20.  The
The Chinese as is well known, occupy a particular
quarter, into which very few outsiders ever penetrate, and here they crowd together in filth and
squallor; the results making themselves obvious in a
death rate of 21.20, although they, are almost all
adults." It appears therefore, that the ordinary,
general death rate of Honolulu, including all races,
classes and conditions of people, high and low, rich
and poor, is certainly fifty and probably one hundred
per cent. greater than that prevailing amidst the
overcrowding, the filth and squallor of the Chinese
quarter of San Francisco.
Leaving now the question of the general rate of
mortality, and looking at the particular causes of
death as given in these tables, we find a variety of
matters which challenge attention, and some which
severely tax our credulity. As we desire however
to give credit wherever it is due, we notice two
particulars in which the returns for 1883 seem to be
an improvement on those of 1881. The first is a
fuller and apparently better classification of the
causes of death, and the second is the reduction in
the number put down under the head of " unknown." The causes of death given in 1883 are
fifty-six in number, while for 1881 they were only
forty. Among the causes of death which appear in
the tables for 1883 and which are not found in those
for the former year, are: Alcoholism, congestion of
the brain, croup, diabetes, gangrene, inflamation of
the bowels, meningitis, pneumonia and whooping
cough. This increased accuracy in classifying the
causes of death is apparently an improvement, and an
improvement was very much needed. Whether the


apparent reduction of the number of deaths from unknown causes from 106 in 1881, to 47 in 1883, is as
much of an improvement as it appears, may well be
doubted. It will be remembered that the number
of deaths reported for 1883, exclusive of the 28 from
beriberi, was 609. Of these, no less than 217, or
about 36 per cent. are stated to have had no niedical
attendance. The deaths for that year from unknown
causes are given by the same authority as only 47.
How and from whom the cause of death of the other
170 was ascertained, must remain a matter of conjecture.
The first thing likely to strike the intelligent
reader, in the reports as formerly presented, was the
large number of deaths put down under the head of
"t unknown."  It was certainly not a creditable state
of things that right here in Honolulu, in the capital
city of the Kingdom, one-fifth of our people should
die and be buried, and our health authorities remain
in confessed ignorance of the cause of their death,
no inquest being held and no investigation being
made. The real facts however are much worse
than these figures would indicate. An examination
of the official reports will convince any competent
inquirer that in a large proportion of those cases
where some cause of death is assigned, the results
given are little better than guess work. In the absence of any law requiring a certificate from the attending physician, and with so large a proportion of
our people dying without any medical attendance
whatever, the registering officer is compelled to rely
to a considerable extent upon mere hearsay; often
from ignorant and incompetent observers. A certain
amount of doubt and uncertainty was thus unavoidable. The truth however is that even when other
and better information was attainable, it was not
made use of. A striking illustration of this fact has
come within the writer's own experience.
For about fourteen months, viz.: from June 5th,
1882, to July 31st, 1883, the editor of the MONTHLY
held the position of assistant physician to the Government dispensary, Dr. Fitch being the physician
in charge of that institution. Our readers are all
aware of the extraordinary and unprecedented popularity of Dr. Fitch among the natives at that time,
and of the almost incredible numbers, considering
the size of the popul tJkm, who applied to him for
treatment, not only at the dispensary but also at
their homes. It is certain that the great bulk of
the sickness occurring among the native population
in and around Honolulu during the period named,
came under the personal observation of either Dr.
Fitch or of the writer. Many of these people were
suffering from  chronic ailments; many were hopeless cases of incurable disease, never seen until in
the last, stages. As a necessary consequence, the
number of deaths occurring in the dispensary practice was large.  Under these circumstances our
readers will be perhaps surprised to learn that never
In so much as one solitary instance in the writer's
dispensary practice, nor in that of Dr. Fitch, as stated




124


The Hawaiian Moanthly


by that gentlemen, was any certificate required or any
Inquiry made as to the cause of death in any one of all
these patients. Where these cases figure in the reports
of the Board of Health; whether among those the
cause of Whose death is  " unknown," or whether
they go to swell the extraordinary number of deaths
from consumption, dropsy, debility and old age, is
more than we can tell.
The conc lusion we have arrived at after a careful
study of all the facts at our disposal, is: that in not
more than half the cases of death reported, have the
Board of Health any accurate or reliable information
as to the disease of which the patient died. In fact
We are not sure that one-half is not a very liberal estimate. If the experience of other physicians corresponds with that of the writer, it is certainly so. In
view of all these facts we scarcely see why any
deaths at all should be entered under the head of
unknown," unless it be for appearance sake only,
an assumption of perfect knowledge being in the
opinion of the Board, of itself suspicious. A reduction of 56 per cent. in two years, in the number
of deaths attributed to unknown causes appears well
on its face, but in view of the facts adduced, it is
doubtful if it represents anything except an increased
exercise of the guessing powers of the Board or its
Agents.
We will now recur to the tabulated statement in
the first part of this article and call attention to a
few of the most peculiar items therein. We note
first the extraordinary fact that in each of the two
years for which the figures are given, no less than
73 persons are reported as dying of old age. This is
scarcely credible, especially as regards the year 1881,
when there were only 442 deaths in all for which
any cause was assigned. The case as regards 1888 is
not quite so glaring, insomuch as the total number
of deaths for which a cause was assigned was somewhat larger. No one however who is familiar with
such matters would be likely to believe either statement. It would be difficult of belief anywhere, and
is doubly so where the death rate is so abnormally
high as it is here. A high death rate means of necessity a low average longevity and it would be difficult to find any country where reliable mortuary
statistics are kept, in which such a percentage of
people are recorded as dying of old age. How is it
then in a place where the annual death rate is nearly
or quite twice as high as in the largest cities of
Europe and America. In addition to the deaths
charged to old age, 33 deaths in 1881, and 41 in
1888 are put down under the very indefinite head of
debility. In other words 106 persons in 1881 and
114 in 1888, or nearly one-fourth of the whole number for whose death any cause is assigned, are declared to have died of old age and debility. Further
comment on these items seems unnecessary.
Again, 54 deaths in 1881 and 45 in 1888 are said
to have- occurred from dropsy. Now every physiclan knows that dropsy is not in any proper sense at
diew at aII, but Sly lin most cases a symptom of


some organic leison, generally of either the heart
liver or kidneys, and the cause of the dropsy can
generally be traced to one of these organs. To render the statistics of these 99 cases of any scientific
value, they should specify whenever practicable, the
organ whose diseased condition caused the death,
and not merely give the most prominent symptom.
Worse still is the statement that 12 persons in 1881
and 10 in 1883 died of hemorrhage. What kind of
hemorrhage and from where? It should have been
practicable, in most cases at least, to ascertain whether
the hemorrhage came from the lungs, bowels or elsewhere, and in the absence of any such information,
how useless for any scientific purpose is the bald
statement that so many people died of hemorrhage.
Their last sickness may have been accompanied by
hemorrhage, but we have no certain knowledge that
the latter caused or even accelerated their death.
Looking a little further, we find that 73 persons
in 1881, and 81 in 1883, died of consumption. We
venture to doubt it. If these figures are correct, the
deaths from consumption in Honolulu for these two
years amounted to about 14 per cent. of all the
deaths for which any cause is assigned, which is
within about one per cent. of the mortality from the
same disease in New York city, in a climate notorious for the prevalence of serious pulmonary affections. If we compare the relation which the deaths
from consumption bear to the whole population, we
find the percentage in Honolulu, according to these
figures, higher than in New York. We find it difficult to believe that there were 154 deaths from
consumption in these two years, and only five from
bronchitis. We notice also that not a single death
from pneumonia is reported during the entire year
1881. We are well aware that pneumonia is not a
very common disease in Honolulu, but cases of it
undoubtedly do occur, and some people die of it.
There are three deaths from this disease reported in
1883, which is certainly small enough.
Who can tell what is meant by such items as 1
death from congestion and 2 from inflamation? Congestion and inflamation of what? The parties compiling these statistics could hardly have obtained
information sufficient to justify the conclusion that
these persons died of congestion and inflamation,
without at the same time finding out what part of
the body was affected.
A careful examination of these tables however,
discloses nothing quite so astonishing as the statement that in this entire district, with an estimated
population of 16,000, only one person died of leprosy
during the year 1881. This is a great deal worse
than asking us to believe that 106 persons died
during the same year of old age and debility. We
have no desire to discuss the subject of leprosy in
our columns, but in view of facts which are well
known to everyone, and in view also of the fact that
this district contains nearly one-fourth of the entire
native population of the islands, can anything be
more preposterous than the statement that only one




Rawaiian Monthly.


125


person died here of leprosy for a whole year. The
returns for 1883 give 20 deaths as due to leprosy and
its effects. The reason of this change is simply that
a leper hospital having been established in the mean
time, it became impossible to ignore the deaths
occurring therein. It is safe to assume from past
experience that had these persons not been in the
hospital or under government supervision, their
deaths would have either never been reported, or
have been entered under some other head.
We might go on in our analysis of these reports
and point out more of their peculiarities, but we
deem  it superfluous. Enough has probably been
said to show that they abound in exaggerations,
omissions and general absurdities, and that owing to
these defects they are calculated not only to mislead
the public, but are nearly valueless as a basis for any
scientific conclusions whatever. The question may
be asked: how is it with a Board of Health possessing
ample and in some respects even autocratic powers,
and with abundant means at its command, nothing
should be attempted in the way of sanitary statistics
outside of this district, and that even here the returns should be so meager, unsatisfactory and incorrect? Many things might be said in partial answer


to this question. The whole case may be perhaps
summed up thus: Each successive board has dropped passively into the rut wherein its predecessors
travelled, the introduction of improvements required
time and thought and involved interferance with
personal interests; it was easier and cheaper to do
poor and inefficient work than to have the same
work done thoroughly and well, and neither the
legislature nor public opinion appeared to take any
interest in the matter, or demand anything better
than was already furnished.
The subject of our sanitary statistics is an important one. Our treatment of it has been, of necessity,
imperfect and brief. We trust however, that we
have succeeded in making clear the unsatisfactory
character of those statistics as at present furnished,
and the necessity for a radical reform in the methods of collecting, tabulating and publishing the same.
We trust that we have also made clear the fact that
even according to the imperfect data furnished by
the  Board of Health, the     sanitary  condition
of Honolulu is bad; that the      death  rate is
alarmingly high and that were full returns at our
command, the actual condition of things would be
much worse than these figures indicate.


CYRIL THE SULPICIAN.


Child, if it were thine error or thy crime,
I care no longer being all unblest:
Wed whom thon wilt, but I am sick of time
And I desire to rest.
Pass on, weak heart, and leave me where I lie
Go by, go by.
— Tennyson.
CHAPTER I.
It was a glorious July afternoon as the London
express ran rushing and puffing into the little station
at Rowsley, Derbyshire, England.   As it came
creakingly to a standstill, to set down and take up
passengers, two gentlemen jumped out of a first class
carriage, and having collected their portmanteaux,
carpet bags, fishing rods and baskets, gun cases and
the rest of the almost endlevs and interminable load
of  luggage" or baggage, without which no young
Englishman ever travels, when he is going out of
town, they ordered their belongings sent to the Peacock Inn in the village 'bus, and, leisurely strolling
up to that well beloved home of fly fishers in Derbyshire on the river Wye, exuded from their lungs the
foul metropolitan smoke the while they drank in
eagerly great draughts of the pure air for which the
neighbourhood is justly celebrated.
Both were Oxford men, but the smaller of the two,
Bertie Vidal, had taken his degree a year before,
while his broad-shouldered companion, Sir Annesley
Tiverton, was hoping a twelvemonth hence to emulate the example of his friend, with whom he had
come to "read" during the long vacation, for two
months at Rowsley.
Reading means quiet study interspersed with


peaceful amusement and long rest-the great antithesis of compulsory lectures, chapels, craming for
"smalls," " moderations," the," great" and last the
degree of B. A. which is the most anxious period in
the lives of University men in the New World as
well as the Old.
The two men had little in common inwardly, yet
a friendship existed between them which it would
be difficult to analyze. It probably grew out of the
strong earnest nature of Bertie Vidal, which impressed itself on Sir Annesly in spite of himself, for
the young baronet had lost his father when a boy,
and had known little but habitual self-indulgence
either at Eaton or Oxford.
Perhaps a further bond of sympathy lay in the
fact that Bertie had never even seen his father to
remember him distinctly, for he died abroad when
the boy was only three years of age, leaving his wife
with an infant-Bertie's brother, Cecil, who was
now studying on the continent with the intention of
devoting four years to work in the principal art
centres of Germany, France and Italy. For Cecil
had made up his mind to be an artist.
Sir Annesley's mother was a practical, far seeing
woman, and endowed with a keen but loving foresight. Therefore little of the dangers which beset
her son escaped her observation. The Vidals were
the nearest neighbours of Lady Tiverton, and in
Bertie, whom she had known from babyhood, Lady
Tiverton thought she saw an element which would
mould Sir Annesley's mind and in time wean it from
the petty, hollow dissipations whbich were temporarily




126


The Hawaiian Monthly.


engrafted on it, and so turn it into healthier and
more practical pastures.
The two families, as stated, were neighbours in
Northamptonshire, their estates adjoining. There
was also a living in the gift of the Vidal family, the
advowson of which had been immemorially annexed
to the manor. Of this living Bertie Was to be the
incumbent as soon as lie had taken holy orders. Indeed no fairer prospect ever loomed up before any
graduate of Oxford than that which greeted Bertie
Vidal, and with all that he was far from happy. If
he asked himself why, his heart gave no answer, so
he finally concluded that he had the meagrims or a
disordered liver, and therefore was nothing loth4to
join Tiverton during the "long," and combine Aristophanes with fly-fishing at Rowsley for eight or
nine weeks.
There were three or four other guests at the Peacock whose long slender fly-rods were carefully
balanced on the porch, and, before dinner was announced the visitors had all been introduced in that
inexplicable way which the quiet devotion to the art
of Isaac Walton renders so easy. So when some
pink fleshed, exquisitely cooked broiled trout and a
superb rump steak fringed with a glorious selvage of
honest fat had been washed down by liberal draughts
of Gloucestershire ale, flanked by rich cheese and
celery; the guests at the Peacock Inn were as content
with themselves inwardly and the world outwardly,
as only men, who have dined well; and who anticipate
pleasure on the morrow, can be.
t We won't start in reading to-morrow, Bertie,"
said Sir Annesley, " I'm just dying to try my new
rod and I could no more settle down to the
"Batrachoi" or any infernal Greek chorus than an
oyster could occupy his bivalvular mind with a sanscrit grammar."
I don't propose to begin reading for two or three
days," replied Betrtie quietly. " Take my word for
it, you must feel at home and get used to the place
before you can settle down to work; I won't unpack
the books until Monday. That will give you four
days healthy exercise before we begin.
At daylight on the following morning the two
friends were on their way to Bakewell intending to
fish two miles down stream toward the Peacock before breakfast.-  Take all the grayling that rise,
Tiverton," said Bertie as they parted, "t even if they
are only three inches long. You know we believe
that they eat the trout spawn and that it is hard for
the two fish to live in the same river, but kill no
trout under nine inches. That is the law here and
I know you'are sportsman enough to obey it."
Three hours afterwards the two men were discussing a royal Derbyshire breakfast of chops, eggs,
girdle-cake, tea and coffee, with a luscious Yorkshire
ham and a cold round of beef on the sideboard.
Vidal had taken four speckled beauties averaging
three-quarters of a pound and a fine grayling, while
Sir Annesley, with an empty creel, was abusing his
new rod, the bushes and the stream, narrating as a


kind of obligate to his ill luck a chapter of accidents
which had befallen hi m. They were just preparing
for an after-breakfast smoke when mine hostess of
the Peacock brought in a card on a salver and handed
it to Sir Annesley. He glanced at it, and turning
to Bertie cried: " By jove, Vidal! Herbert Senhouse
of Oriel! What in the name of goodness has brought
him here?"
" Why, his people live here at Bakewell. His
father, Robert Senhouse, is agent to the Duke of
Rutland, master of the harriers and chairman of the
quarter sessions at Derby."
The two men rose at once and in another moment
were cordially shaking hands with "; Senhouse of
Oriel."
", I'm awfully glad to see you fellows up here,"
said Herbert Senhouse, "t you came up with the
governor last night from London, and he saw your
names on your luggage.   lie can always tell a
'varsity man somehow, and he mentioned the fact
at dinner that Sir Annesley and you, Bertie, got out
at Rowsley and asked me if I knew you. You may
be sure that I lost no time in driving down after
breakfast and the governor will call this afternoon.
WVe've booked you for a week anyhow and you must'nt
say no! for my father can get you some splendid
fishing in the Duke's two private streams."
"But we are here to read during the "long,"
said Bertie, "and I am coaching Annesley. A week
with you would mean a routine of anything but
Greek roots."
" But you are not going to begin right away P"
" No, we start on Monday."
" Exactly! That settles it. Until Monday you
are both mine, and you must explore the woods and
our famous old Hadden Hall; see Chatsworth, kill
some rabbits and do some fishing. You, Bertie, I
suppose are just as High Church as ever, but you
need not be afraid. I have a sister smitten with
the same disease, and we have a ritualistic curate
and all that sort of thing-candles and vestments,
Gregorian chants and the entire outfit."
" Don't chaff Vidal," said Tiverton quickly, " you
can see he does'nt like it. But if Bertie consents,
and I am in his hands, I confess your kind invitation
is irresistible."
it Bertie only smiled and had no reason to say nay,
so while Senlouse left them for half an hour to attend to some business in the village, he and Tiverton packed up enough things for their short visit to
Bakewell and left the Peacock in a gig, preceded by
their host in a basket carriage. So driving by the
twisting, ever-curving Wye they were soon rattling
over the quaint old Bakewell bridge and shortly
quartered in the luxurious home of Herbert Senhouse.
It is useless to describe the home of an English
country gentleman. It has been done over and over
again. There was the spacious hall with the stained
and polished floor; the antlers of many a noble deer
on the walls, riding whips, umbrellas and quaint




The Hawaiian Monthly.


127


walking-sticks, an omnium gatherum of soft hats,
Scotch bonnets and wideawakes. Heavy rugs and
deer skins were spread over the floor at irregular
intervals, and the thousand and one incongruous articles which speak so plainly of a generous home and
unlimited comfort and hospitality filled each niche in
strong contrast to the cold, golden, marble magnificence of the halls of a nouveau riche.
And here at lunch on the first day of their visit,
Bertie Vidal first met Alice Senhouse.
CHAPTER II.
How many thousand times have women been described, and yet the special style of beauty which
Alice Senhouse might well have claimed as being
peculiarly her own was not like any of the pen
*sketches of modern authors, however clearly' drawn.
She was tall, had sloping shoulders, was slim without
being delicate, had plenty of color in her face, a
wealth of brown hair and a voice which made one
think of some soft organ stop swelling and falling at
the will of a master hand.
After lunch they all took a stroll around the grounds
Mr. and Mrs. Senhouse and Herbert pointing out
many beautiful views of the river and of the old
bridge. Then they took their guests through the
conservatory, the orchard and the stables. Sir
Annesley, however, excused himself shortly afterward, and, in company with Herbert, who acted as
cicerone, went down to the river to try and redeem
his ill success of the morning.," You ride of course," said Mr. Senhouse, Sr. to
Bertie, and receiving a reply that he was always in
the saddle when at home, his host ordered the groom
to bring the horses round. While Alice went into
the house to don her habit, accompanied by her
mother, who had some household matters to super-vise, Bertie and Mr. Senhouse sauntered up and
down the stable-yard looking at the poultry and
admiring an exceedingly discordant peacock which
was airing about four feet of its argus-eyed tail on
the parapet of the garden wall.
4" Herbert tells me that you are studying for holy
orders Mr. Vidal, and that you succeed to the living
of Ambrecoinbe," said Mr. Senhouse.
" Yes, I suppose so, but-"
" But what?"
" I hardly know. It is rather a grave subject to
think about, far more so to talk about."
Why? I should think it was a very easy and
comfortable one. I wish we had a living in the
family worth eight hundred a year. I'm inclined to
think it would not be long before Master Herbert found
himself in possession and preaching his first sermon."
Bortie made no reply, but a weary look that had
often settled on his face lately came there. His host
saw that he had touched some tender vein, so calling
to the groom to bring the horses round, the hale
and hearty country gentleman had soon lifted his
daughter into the saddle and the three cantered
along the quiet road which leads to the superb park
and grounds of Chatsworth,


"We can have a gallop in the park, Mr. Vidal,"
said Miss Senhouse, " and you mus4hold in Herbert's
mare for she loses her head sometimes in the exuberance of her spirits."
Bertie laughed, for he had been a good rider from
boyhood, but he replied with a slight tinge of sadness: i" I am not afraid, Miss Senhouse; perhaps if
her spirits are very exuberant, she may infuse some
of them into me."
" Our air will soon do that I am sure, if you do not
work too hard with Sir Annesley. You are studying for the priesthood are you not? Herbert told
me you were a very strong Anglo-Catholic, and that
when you come into your rectory that you would
carry out the ritual of our church in all its beauty."
Mr. Senhouse had stopped behind to give some
orders to a game-keeper, so they were walking their
horses slowly.
" Miss Senhouse," Bertie answered, "I do not
know that I shall ever be ordained, and, if I am, I
doubt if I shall disturb the living of Amibrecoinbe.
Succeeding to an income as a layman and becoming
a priest to secure an income are two very different
things, but your brother is perfectly right about my
views."
Mr. Senhouse rode up at this moment and the
subject was dropped. The ride was a long and delightful one, and the dressing bell was just ringing
as they dismounted. Sir Annesley was on the lawn
radiant with gratification. Herbert had shown him
all the best lum-holes and favorite spots, so that he
had five fine trout in his basket. He (lid not allude
to this of course, nor to the fact that his college
friend had also selected all his flies for him and had
handled the landing net so skillfully that through
his efforts the last two of the fish had been saved,
but that was not necessary.
"How is this, Bertie " cried Sir Annesley, "beats
your work this morning all hollow!"
Bertie congratulated him, when Miss Senhouse,
after inspecting' the trout, turned to him and said
quietly, "t Why Mr. Vidal are you a Herbert too?"
"No, Miss Senhouse, I am not.' My full name
is Albert Cyril Vidal, but I have always been called
Bertie from the time I could toddle I believe."
Half an hour afterwards they were all assembled
in the drawing room with the exception of the two
guests, for Sir Annesley was making a very careful
toilet and Bertie was considerate enough to wait for
him. Mr. Senhouse was keeping the fire warm
with his back against the mantel, for even July
nights are sometimes cold in the midland counties.
Mrs. Senhouse was reading the local paper and 1Herbert and Alice were chatting cosily.,"By the by, Alice," he was saying,,"I don't
want to be irreverent, but you must be careful not
to. talk any High Church business to my friend Vidal.
I got a letter from Streatfield of Oriel this week. He
is Vidal's cousin and he says that Bertie is brooding
about the sin, as he thinks it is of jumping into a
living worth ~800 per annum, and he is g{et nu




128


The Hawaiian Monthly.


mentally sick over his scruples; talks about being a
curate in a popilous district and all that sort of
thing."
i" I'm afraid I have already broached the subject,"
said Alice, " of course I did not know."
s"I fear I have too," added Mr. Senhouse; but
at this juncture Sir Annesley and Bertie, with an
apology for being late, entered the room and the
party shortly proeceded informally through the hall
to the dining room.
The first evening at Bakewell was, like many
which followed, a most delightful one. Sir Annesley
had really a good tenor voice and knew how to use
it fairly, so that it was not long before he and Alice
Senhouse were at the piano, where they found a host
of songs and duets with which both were familiar.
Mr. and Mrs. Senhouse, Herbert and Bertie made
up a rubber of whist and were in the middle of a
hotly contested game when Sir Annesley's voice was
heard saying:
t Oh do sing  The Chorister' Miss Senhouse, I
think it is the loveliest song Sullivan ever wrote for
a mezzo-soprano."
" Certainly, Sir Annesley, if you wish it. I like
it too, but I doubt if it is healthy. I know it always
makes me sad and that is hardly desirable is it?"
She played a short prelude and in clear rich tones
Commenced the well known theme:
0 sweet and dim the light and shade
Across the minster stealing,
I heard the grand old organ played
The anthem upward stealing.
One boy's sweet voice above the rest
I heard so clearly ringing,
The angels must his dreams have blest
To teach him such sweet singing.
The whist players had unconsciously dropped their
cards, for as the song rose and fell it would have
moved a heart of stone, and, when the passionate
ending " The light of God is on his brow, for ever
and for ever" died away, there was that stillness,
that silence born of awe which one rarely meets except in the presence of death. Even Herbert had
tears in his eyes', which he hastily brushed away.
The silence was broken, however, at last by Sir
Annesley who, turning to Alice, remarked:
" Awfully jolly song that, Miss Senhouse, and beautifully rendered, makes a fellow think of death and
all that sort of thing; ever so much obliged."
The whist players had all turned in their chairs
toward the singer except Bertie whose seat faced
the piano. "t Let's go on with our game mother,"
said Herbert.  " Alice, those sad songs of yours
always upset me. Hallo! where's Vidal '"
His chair was empty and he had left the room
unperceived.
i" He can't stand a song like that" said Sir Annesley,," and he is far from well; been sapping too
hard at ' Paley's Evidences' and theology; translating the lives of the saints and going without his
breakfast. Enough to kill any man, but he'll be
back in a minute."


" Yes," added Herbert,,, I remember when I was
a lower boy at Eton he was always going up on
Sunday afternoons to St. George's Chapel at Windsor to hear Elvey play the organ, and afterwards
the doctor gave him lessons, and he used to go out
to Carter's church at Clewer with the High Church
set and play the organ. 'There was a sisterhood
there. He never would play for any onle at Oxford
though, and if you ask him he always declines and
appears annoyed."
" Well he is not here to be annoyed," said Mrs.
Senhouse,,aso we will not ask him, but I should
like to hear him once."
Just then Bertie entered and excused himself for
leaving the drawing room, hoping he had not delayed the game. They finished the rubber, although
he revoked twice before it was ended. Then he
looked at his watch.,c It is half past ten Alice," said Mrs. Senhouse,,I wonder where Didah is."
4"Nurse will be here directly mother," and then
seeing Sir Annesley look puzzled Alice added: I
suppose you and Mr. Vidal will have a good joke to
relate when you go home about a Derbyshire young
lady of nineteen with a nurse, but Didah which was
presumably my baby name for Eliza, puts me to bed
as regularly every night now as she did when I was
a child. She has been with my mother ever since
she was a little girl and she rules me with a rod of
iron."
At this moment there was a tap on the drawing
room door and as it opened half way, it revealed the
figure of a prim little gray haired woman who looked
as though she might never have smiled in her life
or even have read anything less serious than a tract
on sabbath breaking.
" Miss Alice!"
" I'm coming Didah," and then kissing her mother
brother and father and wishing them all good night
Alice disappeared with her old nurse as obediently
as if she were still in short petticoats.
", After the ladies had disappeared there was the
usual exchange of swallow-tails for smoking jackets,
and that indescribably pleasant hour which only
Englishmen appreciate before retiring. And so to
bed. Thus passed the four happy days of the
Oxonians' visit with a quiet Sunday intervening.
On the Monday Bertie and Sir Annesley returned
to Rowsley, the former with a sense of rest which he
was utterly unable to define. Sir Annesley read restlessly and in an impatient, unsatisfactory way, but
he made progress. His horses had arrived from
Northamptonshire and he rode with Bertie nearly
every afternoon. Like all self-indulgent men he was
unstable and absorbed in himself, but Bertie had a
knack of diverting the channels of his thoughts from
himself to the half way house of impersonality, that
forgetfulness of self which is the highway to charity.
He humored Sir Annesley's instability and yet
managed to hold his purposeless nature greatly in
check. As may be supposed these relations were il




The Hawaiian Monthly.


129


no outward or apparent sense those of Mentor and
Telemachus. At least if then were, neither of the
men were conscious of the fact. Indeed, in no way
did they hold themselves bound to each other's
society in the hours of their recreation, and so it
happened that one afternoon while Sir Annesley took
his gun and a keeper to shoot over the rabbit coverts
back of Hadden Hall, Bertie rode into Bakewell to
get a rod top spliced and some artificial flies for a fishing expedition on the morrow.
As he passed the old gothic church he noticed that
the door was open, so tying his horse outside he
entered. It was cold enough and blocked up with
ugly family pews and hideous marble tablets on the
walls, but there was a great deal in the latter which
he found of historic interest. At last he entered the
chancel and there fell into a reverie. He was
aroused from it by the voice of a small boy: " Dost
'er want sumnmat Meester? I be sexton's lad."
" You are, are you? Well yes! Ask your father
to let me have the key of the organ, come and blow
for me and I'll give you a shilling."
A few minutes afterwards and Bertie was happy.
His troubles were oozing out at his fingers' ends,
and, as he wandered aimlessly into the Quando
Corpus from the Stabat Mliater, thence drifting into
an improvisation which the theme had suggested to
him, he forgot that he was in Bakewell Church, forgot that there was any sorrow, any doubt, any perplexity in this world alike so troublesome to rich and
poor. He was oblivious of all surroundings and
happily cradled in the harmonious foretaste of heaven which is the heritage of so few.
Of a sudden he felt a hand on his shoulder which
in a second recalled him to the world. By his side
stood Didah whiter and icier than ever. He stopped
playing mechanically, and as though translated from
heaven to earth said: "; What is the matter Nurse?"
'Do you want to kill my child?I" she whispered
hoarsely.
"Kill? Whose child? What do you mean?" 
" See!"
He turned round, and there kneeling in a pew
in the transept, sobbing convulsively, was Alice
Senhouse. By her side was a basket of fresh cut
flowers which she brought every week to adorn the
communion table. Her head was bowed between
her hands and her whole frame shook. A low
muffled moan escaped her lips and Bertie utterly
upset and shocked yet unconscious of what he had
done, sprang from  the organ-seat, and passing
hastily through a side door, untied his horse,
mounted and rode madly back to Rowsley.
Two days afterwards Sir Annesley and Bertie were
again the guests of Mrs. Senhouse at dinner. Alice
was as serene as the evening star which shone above
them. The night was warm but pleasant. The
drawing room windows facing the lawn were all
open and while the gentlemen were sitting over their
wine, Bertie, anxious to get away from the stale
hunting and fishing stories, quietly left the room


and strolled around the grounds. From the open
windows Alice saw him wandering among the trees,
and, before she was conscious of what she was doing,
she found herself tripping over the soft warm grass
of the lawn until she reached the spot where he
stood.
" Oh Mr. Vidal! is not this a lovely night? and I
am so glad you left the gentlemen. Stay here while
I get Didah and my shawl and I will show you our
new verbena beds by moonlight."
" With pleasure, Miss Senhouse."
But she still stood there, and he, thinking suddenly what a thoughtless boor he was, added hastily:
" A thousand pardons Miss Senhouse. Let me get
Didah and your shawl, I will not be a minute away."
He hastened to go, but before he was half a dozen
yards away he heard her drop heavily into a garden
seat and the same low nmoan came from her lips that
had so frightened him in Bakewell Church.
He turned back and stood all dumb before her.
When she was still he said in low tones: Miss Senhouse, Didah told me in the church, while I was
playing, that I was killing you. Indeed, 1 did not
know that you were there. Had I not thought that
I was alone, I would never have opened the organ.
My music seems to bring nothing but pain and
suffering just as your 4 Chorister' which to me was
on the first night of our visit here more agonizing
than the cruel bars on which St. Lawrence lay could
have been."
The ice was still unbroken, but Bertie took from the
pendant of his watch chain a little gold cross and
mustere(l up enough courage to say: Miss Senhouse,
will you accept this little cross and wear it in remembrance of our mutual but foolish pain. We
must both learn to be brighter and braver in this
hard world."
She stretched forth her hand and took the little
cross. Then loosening the bow of a tiny velvet ribbon which encircled her neck, she fastened it on and
hid it beneath the snowy ruffles which clustered
round her throat. Then they went into the house.
CHAPTER III..
October had already dawned and the long vacation
was nearly over. Sir Annesley and Bertie were to
leave the next day and they rode over to Bakewell
to make their filnal call.
After lunch Mr. Senhouse and Bertie were strolling round the stables, much as they had done the
first day of their visit, when the latter said to his
host quietly but with apparent effort: "GCan we go
down and take a final look at the Wye? I want to
talk to you and shall have no other opportunity."'
As they walked together Bertie continued, "t I have
hardly been here three months yet it seems I have
known you all a life time. I need not say that I
have neither abused your hospitality nor any confidence that you may have reposed in me, but I cannot leave here to-morrow without an avowal to you.
It is made to you not to her. Do you understand?




130                               The Hawaii
Yes? I have never yet uttered a word to your
daughter which might even faintly be construed into
one of love; but, before I go, I want to hear from
your lips whether, if I prove worthy, I may return
and plead my cause with Alice. I am willing to
wait until she knows her own heart and that my.
own love may be, if it needs it, refined. All I ask
is mnay I come again?"
The strong arms of the two men linked, as the
noisy WVye circled round the shallows and rippled
over the pebbles and ran on its way to the sea
and Mr. Senhouse looking tenderly into Bertie's face
said in broken tones: "d Bertie my son that is to be!
God be thanked for this, come again at Christmas.
If Alice knows her own heart we shall gain a son
and your mother a loving daughter." And so they
went away.
Vacation was over. Sir Annesley returned to
Christchureh and Bertie. to his theological studies in
Northamptonshire. He was perfectly happy now
and his scruples about accepting the living of Ambrecoinbe had vanished into air. He even studied
Welby Pugin to find out what improvements he
could make in the church and he had already determined in the future on a new stone altar, if the
Bishop would allow it, and a carved stone reredos.
From the records he ascertained that the church had
been originally dedicated to St. Cecilia the patron of
music and he saw in his mind's eye a ftew statue of
the patroness of the parish raised in the empty niche
over the porch. The face he determined should be
modeled after that of Alice. There were only two
or three months to wait now and so Bertie built his
castles in the air by the score. Christmas would
indeed be a happy season if all his dreams came true.
It was the 2nd November, All Souls Day, the
feast of the dead, and Bertie was reading up the
story in Alban Butler of the loving way in which
the early Christians used to remember those who
had gone before them. Suddenly a horse came
galoping up the avenue, and in another moment Sir
Annesley Tiverton, all covered with mud and mire,
and with an ugly cut over his head, ran into the
library.
" Bertie," he cried, " for God's sake lend me the
best horse you have and give me a change of linen
and some brandy and let your man dress my head.
He's after me I"
Sir Annesley was so terribly excited and exhausted
that Bertie, dumbfounded and utterly unable to
answer him, rushed his friend up to his room, ran
down for some brandy and, while the butler washed
and dressed his head, a hasty lunch flanked by a
bottle of Burgundy was prepared and set before the
exhausted baronet.  Other servants brushed his
clothes and in less than a quarter of an hour Sir
Annesley was attacking the collation before him with
the ferocity of a wolf, eating as though he had not
partaken of food for three or four days and gulping
down great draughts of generous wine, until he
was unable to eat more.


an Monthly.
" Now I must go," he said hoarsely, "' take care
of my horse; I'm afraid I have used him up. He
has carried me all the way from Oxford and I'm
tracked."
" For heaven's sake, Annesley, tell me what is the
trouble, you have frightened me thoroughly now."
" Trouble Oh, I got into a scrape near Oxford-a
daughter of a farmer-three miles from college, and"'
she told her father. that I promised to marry her, so I
went there last night with ~100 to keep the matter
quiet and the father accepted it, but the brother tore
into the room and struck at me with a spade. If it
had done its work as he intended, I should not be here
to tell the tale, but I threw my arm up and only got
this cut. Then I knocked him down and ran for my
horse, but the low brute swore he'd follow me to the
death, and he will. A thousand thanks old boy,
but there's no more Oxford for me, I have to hide
temporarily at all events."  With that he ran down
the stairs, mounted a noble black mare belonging to
Bertie, and, putting spurs to her was soon lost to
sight."
Two hours afterwards a haggard broad-shouldered
young man was ushered into the library, where
Bertie was sitting, his head bowed down upon his
crossed arms. He looked up at his visitor and at
once recognized in him a young farmer who lived
near Oxford.
"Mr. Vidal," he shouted hoarsely, the's been
here; I can see it in your face. Tell me where he
is!
Anything to save Annesley, disgraced though he
was, at all hazards and even at the expense of truth I
So Bertie said quietly: " Yes, he was here early today and told me all. By this time he has caught the
Northampton express and started for France. There
is no no other train to-day, therefore it is useless,
Thornton, to follow him further. Put up your horse
and stay here to-night and rest. Do as I tell you
and don't stand there as if ybu were dazed."
Dazed? Oh my God!" and the poor fellow sank
down on a chair and wept passionately.
Bertie knew that this was good for him and when
the pent up agony had exhausted itself, he took him
by the hand and said: Thornton! God help you in
your trouble, but remember that while His hand
seems to lie so heavily upon you, other men have
had to bear even worse than this and still face the
world."
"But he was your friend, Mr. Vidal, and he has
blighted by life and my home. God grant-I sayMr. Vidal-may God grant-do you hear? that-he
-may-not-blight-your-life-too." He said these
words with difficulty and with a strange light in his
eyes.
Bertie turned pale for a moment, and then recovering himself, gave orders for the young fellow's care.
So the chase was discontinued.
Tiverton did take the train at Northampton, and
the man who led Bertie's mare back brought the
following note: i" Address me 47 Air St. Piccadilly,




The Hawaiian Monthly.


131


London, and advise, T. To this Bertie replied by a
telegram, "t Your man here, but off the scent. Thinks
you in Paris. Goes home to-morrow., V."
When Sir Annesley got this message it measurably
set him at rest, but he at once wrote to Herbert Senhbuse at Oxford and begged him not to let his falnily
know the circumstances under which he had been
compelled to run away from College. To this Herbert replied reassuring him and bidding him look on
the whole thing as an unfortunate contretemps about
which he should not be worried. He took the most
lax view of the matter possible and concluded:
" The whole thing is very unfortunate. Of course
I shall say nothing about it old fellow, not.a word,
but you had better stay away from your own place
for awhile until all this blows over. You have paid
~100 pounds to the father, and he has accepted it.
Go up to Rowsley and read.  Your name may yet
be restored. Knock the pheasants about and tell the
Governor that you got caught in a town and gown
row and that you hit a proctor and were sent down
for six months."
Sir Annesley took his advice and a ticket on the
Midland Railway for Rowsley. That night he slept
at the Peacock and on the night following he dined
with Mr. Senhouse at Bakewell.  After dinner he
regaled his host with a graphic description of the
suppositions town and gown row, at which he laughed
heartily.
"Of course," said Mr. Senhouse, over their port
wine, "you don't want to stay round Northamptonshire and be gossipped about.  I hope you hit the
proctor hard, and I am glad you took Herbert's advice about coming over here.  You will brighten us
all up, for, to tell the truth, after you and Vidal left
we were all very dull and Alice has been far from
well.  She has crying fits and goes down to the
church playing Stabat Mater and the most melancholy music imaginable.  Her favorite number, so
her mother tells me, is
Quando corpus morietur
Fac ut animae donetur
Paradisi glorie.
Fancy a girl of nineteen always harping on death
and eternity.  She wants quinine, Sir Annesley, so
the docter says, and plenty of horseback exercise.
",Well, if you make your headquarters at Rowsley, at
least come over as often as you can and we'll see
what we can do with the pheasants. The partridges
are scarce and very wild, but hares are plenty and
the harriers never worked better.","Thanks a hundred times for your kindness, Mr.
Senhouse.  You understand, if I were to spend a
month with you, the first thing I shouid see in the
Court Circular would be, ' Sir Annesley Tiverton is
in Derbyshire, the guest of Mr. Robert Senhouse,
enjoying the hunting and shooting,' and that would
be a deuce of a nuisance because I am supposed to be
at Oxford." He knew he was lying, but, as usual,
the first lie had to be backed up by a hundred others.
And Alice?


Poor child! she was indeed in trouble. It is true
Bertie had given her a cross, but he had said nothing;
only offered her a little sympathy and gone away.
Perhaps he would never come again, and now that
he was gone, she knew that from the night, the first
night, when she sang the " Chorister" and he left
the drawing-room she loved him with all her soul.
It was the weakness of her nature which made her
fret so, and the condition of her mind was daily becoming more and more unhealthy.   On that first
evening she had looked up once during the second
verse of the song and caught sight of his face as he
sat motionless at the whist table. She had seen him
glide from the room with his head bowed down, and
without him there was now no rest, no peace.
But Sir Annesley could tell her a great deal about
him, and with that thought she brightened up again,
and Didah, who had hitherto disliked the baronet,
was pleased that he had come, for she suspected her
darling's secret from the night when she put her to
bed and found the cross beneath her dress.  "Oh,
no," Alice had said.  "That must never come off,
Didah. I will tell you why some day."  And Didah
looked at it and knew that she had seen it on Mr.
Vidal's watch-chain.
So Alice and Sir Annesley rode together nearly
every day now, sometimes with Mr. Senhouse and
occasionally alone.,"You must tell me, Sir Annesley," she said one day as they were coming home
through the woods, ",about your estates-I mean
yours and Mr. Vidal's. Papa says they adjoin."
",Yes, Miss Senhouse, they do; but Tiverton Park, 
although larger than the Vidal manor, is by no means
-as good an estate. You see, my father was extravagant and he encumbered it heavily, and, although,
during my minority the mortgages were all paid off,
the estate has been set back a great deal and lost
some of its finest timber.  Vidal will be one of the
wealthiest commoners in Eugland some day, for in
addition to a long arcumulation of rents, when he
takes holy orders he will have a further increase of
income as rector of Ambrecoinbe. They say also,"
(and he spoke very slowly, watching her closely as
he uttered the words), that he is going so be married
to Miss Ogilvie, who is an heiress and will inherit at
least ~50,000."
A sharp cry, and Alice reeled over in the saddle.
If he had not caught her she would have fallen
heavily, for she had fainted.  It was the work of a
moment to dismouot, tie the horses to a tree, and lay
her on the soft grass.  Then he ran to a little brook
near by, filled his hat with water, and with his
handkerchief wetted her face as she lay there, all
unconscious and white.
*," My God! how beautiful she is," he thought, "and
I have done my work surely and well."
At last she opened her large brown eyes and said,
faintly: 'Sir Annesly, I am not well, as you know,
but I was foolish to swoon, only I got a terrible pain
all at once in heart and I could not help it.  I am
better now. Will you give me your arm and we can
walk home, if you will lead the horses. We are




132                                The Hawaii
quite close now." She rose feebly and he, supporting her and letting the horses follow gently, went
with her through the gate of the woods and the fields
which opened on the back of the stable.
The grooms looked surprised as Sir Annesley called
them out and they saw their mistress looking so pale
and ill. "Call Didah, somebody," cried the baronet.
"Miss Alice was taken suddenly faint and almost
fell from her mare."
Everything was confusion. Her mother and father
and Didah rushed out and carried Alice into the
house. "I can walk, papa," she said, "but I became
suddenly faint just in a moment and Sir Annesly
saved me from what might have been a very ugly
fall."
They administered restoratives and laid her on the
sofa. She insisted, however, that her illness was
only temporary and that she now felt perfectly well.
Indeed, she went so far as to say that she never felt
better in her life. As to going to bed she would not
hear of it, and she further insisted on Sir Annesley's
staying to dinner after the fright she had given him.
During the evening she sang her merriest songs
and duets with the baronet and even scolded him
when he made mistakes. And he looked at her from


ian Monthly.
time to time with the greatest apparent reverence
and tender solicitude.  Only once during the evening, when opportunity offered, he said in a low voice:
"eMiss Senhouse, I do not see how you can laugh and
be gay to-night.  If you had been severely hurt it
would have killed me."
When Didah came for her, she wished them all
good-night merrily and skipped upstairs like a fairy
who knew no trouble or sorrow; but when she had
been undressed and laid in bed, and while Didah
was preparing a hot drink for her child, she threw
up her arms and, amid a shower of passionate sobs,
cried in a broken voice: "Didah, you can take the
cross off now; put it away and don't let me see it any
more. Don't leave me to-night, nursey. Put your
arms round me and let me sleep with you as though
I were again your baby.   Oh, Didah, I am so
wretched and my heart is-is-is-Didah! and she
almost screamed. Didah! (her voice sunk to a whisper) I have no heart."
So let us leave them together, the dear nurse's
thin arms around her darling, wondering what it all
meant as she mingled her tears with those of her
child till they sobbed themselves to sleep.
D. W. C. NESFIELD.


To be continued.


A KISS AND A SMILE.
Send the children to bed with a kiss and a smile,
Sweet childhood will tarry at best but a while;
And soon they will pass from the portals of home,
The wilderness ways of their life-work to roam.
Yes, tuck them in bed with a gentle " Good-night!"
The mantle of shadows is veiling the lightAnd may be-God knows-on this sweet little face
May fall deeper shadows in life's weary race.
Yes, say it-'" God bless my dear children, I pray p"
It may be the last you will say it for aye!
The night may be long 'ere you see them again,
And motherless children may call you in vain.
Drop sweet benedittions on each little head,
And fold them in prayer as they nestle in bed;
A guard of bright angels around them invite,
Their spirits may slip from their moorings to-night.


DISRAELI IN HIS YOUTH.-It is always interesting
to look back over the lives of eminent men, and
compare their matured reputations with the impressions they have made upon intelligent contemporaries in the days of their youth. We have come
across an entertaining instance of this, in the case
of the man named above. There has been republished recently an interesting series of letters written
by N. P. Willis, during a visit to Europe about fifty
years ago. In the course of a call upon Lady Blessington, who was then a brilliant figure in the
literary and social world, the question was asked:
"Do you know the D'Israelis in America?"
I assured her ladyship that the "Curiosities of
Literature," by the father, and "Vivian Grey" and
"Contarini Flemming," by the son, were universally known,


"I am much pleased at that, too, for I like them
both. D'Israeli the elder came here with his son
the other night. It would have delighted you to
see the old man's pride in him. He is very fond of
him, and as he was going away, he patted him on
the head, and said to me: "Take care of him, Lady
Blessington, for my sake. He is a clever lad, but he
wants ballast. I am glad he has the honor to know
you, for you will check him when I am away!"
D'Israeli the elder lives in the country, about twenty
miles from town, and seldom comes up to London.
He is a very plain old man in hi manners, as plain
as his son is the reverse. D'Israeli the younger is
quite his own character of "Vivian Grey," crowded
with talent, but very soigne of his curls, and a bit
of a coxcomb. There is no reserve about him, however, and he is the only joyous dandy I ever saw."




The Hawaiian Monthly.


133


THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS AS A FIELD FOR SCIENTIFIC OBSERVATION.
READ BEFORE THE SOCIAL SCIENCE ASSOCIATION.


It will be the object of this paper to show the comparative value and interest attached to scientific observation in our limited area of country. Not only
have we a limited area to belittle our work, but at
first sight it seems devoid of variety.
The thermometer varies less here during the
whole year than it does in many single days in those
latitudes which are the more especial home of scientific research. The barometer has a tedious uniformity for a large portion of the year, and even
*when the winter storms affect us, it has not over
one-half the range experienced in other latitudes.
The trade winds are monotonous as they are agreeable. The tides have but a slight rise and fall. The
formation of the country too, is either volcanic or of
coral, and apparently unattractive to geologists. The
botanist has not the interesting flora of temperate
climates to deal with.
In point of fact, however, these Islands, situated
just where they are, thousands of miles from other
territory., and in the midst of a vast ocean, present
many interesting features for. investigation, quite
disproportioned indeed, if one may say so, to their
area in square miles. Some of the questions that
are worthy of notice by the scientist may here be
brought forward.
First, the meteorology of the Islands. A weather
observer has the only terra firma that exists in this
part of the world to work from. The effort is made
now-a-days, to reduce the world to a weather unit.
When it storms in England, what is it doing in
America? and what, too, is it doing in Hawaii? Do
storms ever travel from here to the continent?-or
do they cease to be, as they move on. When the
barometer is unusually low in San Francisco, is it so
here or the contrary? Is a dry season there a dry
season here? When an unusual average of cold is
observed in the Northern States, is there any such
unusual average here at the same time.
We also have our own local history of weather to
deal with.,"A" says, it is unusually warm this
summer.   " B" doubts it. Who is to know, unless
regular observations are taken.,  A " says, there is
an unusual amount of South wind.   ",B' answers,
it is only an  ' old-fashioned winter," as the phrase
is. What causes one year to bring Southerly winds
in majority-another year Northerly winds? There
are Trade-wind winters, and Southerly-wind winters, and Westerly-wind winters. How often do
these come around-and which is most provocative
of sickness? would be questions both interesting
and practical.
Then the geography of weather is of interest. Do
the Southwest gales begin to the Eastward, and advance Westwardly, or vice versa f An observatory


on Hawaii, and another on Kauai, combined with
Honolulu observations, would answer this question.
Then when the trades return in spring, do they
advance gradually up from the South, i. e. does the
Trade-wind belt gradually widen to the Northward,
or is it irregular in its development? When Southwest gales are prevalent here, how far South of here
are there regular trades blowing? Are these Southwest gales all cyclones, or are they a general current
of wind over a large area? There is a large sphere
for research and record. The writer has often from
elevations on the windward side of the island, seen
the surface of the sea ruffled with a fair trade wind,
while at the station occupied, say 2,000 feet high,
there would be a calm, or a Westerly current would
be blowing. Here is another matter of study. Of
two flags observed on from the same point, one-the
lower-would be blowing to the Westward, and the
upper to the Eastward. It would appear, that as
the season advances. the point of division between
the upper anid lower currents of air rises higher, so
that in midsummer the trades are found blowing
even on the very summits of Mauna Kea and Mauna
Loa, while as winter approaches, the Westerly wind
resumes its sway till it reaches the sea level. The
smoke rising in huge column from a violent eruption
on Mauna Loa furnishes a very interesting indicator
of facts on this subject.
Our position on the Northern tropic makes this
question one worthy of research. Practically, in the
winter months we are in the temperate zone, and in
the summer season we return to the torrid zone;
the zones coming to us, and not we to the zones.
The remark has been made that we have nearly
as many climates on these Islands as square miles of
area. The breezy, showery tract, say of North Kohala, Hawaii, is contrasted with the arid tract of
Kona on tile one hand, with its regular land and sea
t:reezes, and the calm of Hilo with its immense rainfall on the other. Or, nearer at hand, take Honolulu, and compare it climatically with the summit of
Tantalus, for coolness and force of wind, or the rainy
valleys for humidity-and on the other hand with
Diamond Head for tonic freshness of air.
From elevated meteorological stations on Mauna
Kea and Haleakala, note could be taken of the very
diverse weather prevalent at different points. Areas
of precipitation, and areas of complete evaporation
could be studied; also the thickness of the cloud(
belt. Doubtless the progress of advancing storms
could be noted.
The botanical and agricultural results dependent
upon these various climates, are good subjects for
study. The native flora of the lee side presents
quite a contrast to that of the weather side, es



134


The Iawaiian Monthly.


pecially on the larger islands; also of the lower
lands comnpared to that of the higher elevations, and
of the mountain sides. Such questions as the following are interesting: How high up will the kutku
tree grow? How low down the mamane and the
kaa? Where grows best the ohia ai (so-called
"mountain apple ")? Many facts of this nature
should be not only observed, but recorded in available form, instead of being only stored in the brains
of a few walking encyclopedias.
In connection with this subject the writer expresses the hope tihat some day there will be a
botany of the Hawaiian Islands, to which the already compiled strictly scientific manuals shall be
but the stepping stone. One that shall perpetuate
the native names, and the uses of native plants;
that shall guide us as to what is native and what is
exotic; that shall moreover be in the English language, to the encouragement of young students, and
that would minister to something more than a mere
craze for ferfns, or for sea-mosses.
The agricultural questions to be scientifically
studied are of practical interest. What are the laws
of the decay of the forests? You say that the cattle
kill them, and yet there are the whitened branches
of dead trees where cattle cannot go. What is the
soil fit to produce on those untried thousands of acres
that were once the primeval forest of Hawaii?
Where will coffee grow best? Where the cinchona?
Are there, or are there not reasons why the spices
and other products of the East Indies are not to be
acclimatized and produced here?
Another subject of which little is known, is that
of the time of flowering, and fruitage of our different plants. Do the cocoanut and banana, for instance, really bear equally well at all seasons? And
the bread-fruit and the sweet potato also? Or is this
never-ending production of the tropics a myth?
What trees here have regular periods of shedding
their leaves? What is really the orange season?
And when fruit trees bear two crops in a year, what
governs the time, and what determines the doubleness or the singleness of the crop? It would seem as
if some source of information on such points, accessible to all, would be exceedingly prized by intelligent residents of these Islands.
Then there are the more recondite naturalists',
questions; for instance, as to variations caused by
climate. Doubtless the race of cattle introduced by
Vancouver, breeding in and in, on the highlands of
Hawaii, has developed its own peculiar characteristics from  the environment. The Spanish breed of
horses on Oahu, now called native, has certainly
from short, hard feed, and from other causes, taken
on its own features. On Hawaii, the wild horses of
Mauna Kea seem to revert to the original color of
that animal. Venomous reptiles here seem  to lose
much of the strength of their poison. These remarks
may indicate what is to be studied in that direction.
In the line of geological investigation there is certainly very much in hand. Here in mid-ocean is a.


vast and mostly submarine chain of mountains.
Enough of deep-sea soundings have been already
made to indicate this, but not its length or limits.
It is in round numbers 30,000 feet high from the
vast subaqueous level that extends either way from
it. And there is no other chain near at hand parallel to it.
Now has this risen up, or has it been piled up? Is
it a fold in the earth's surface-or has volcanic matter piled itself upon itself? Has there been any subsidence here? The submerged continent theory is
practically abandoned by scientific men. But the
numerous artesian well borings on this and other
Islands must furnish valuable material to one studying in the above line of inquiry. Think of a thousand feet thickness of coral deposit, or even three
hundred, and account for it, if you can. One thing
certainly ought to be done-the results of these borings ought to be tabulated, and made a matter of
public record.
In this immediate connection the writer would
urge a faithful and intelligent study of the artesian
supply of water, to be made at the public expense,
as a matter of vital necessity.
The valleys and ravines of this country are exceedingly interesting to the geologist. From the
stupendous chasms of lao, Waimanu and Waipio, to
the long thread-like lava-ducts that wind from the
far heights of Mauna Kea down to the sea, we have
the variety and abundance of material that ought to
shed light on the question of erosion vs. upheaval
cracks. Captain Dutton thinks that erosion,-water,
pure and simple, will account for Waipio and Waimanu. Some of us are inclined to doubt the truth
of that theory.
On the vast black faces of rock that form some of
our sea precipices are the edges of -strata piled on
strata of not only lava, but of earth intervening; interesting to the student as are the sides of a deep
railroad cut. Around Pearl River is much to observe of ancient and upheaved coral reefs and shellbanks. Indeed, the bay itself, with its labyrinthine
and abrupt channels, is a permanent interrogation
mark.
The coast craters of Oahu, totally different from
the cinder cones of Mauna Kea; and these in turn
diverse from the lava cones of Mauna Loa, are suggestive of questions. Even the direction and force
of the wind, at the titne that these cones were
formed, remains as built-up history in the present
shape of these hills.
The daily life, so to say, of the volcano of the
present time, ought to be observed and noted down,
and would form a great addition to modern material
for discussion. The subject of simultaneous volcanic
activity in different parts of the world would then
have more light shed upon it, and the fact once established would affect the theory of volcanic eruptions as caused by infiltration of water. Something
analogous to the work of the Seismological Society
of Japan might be done here to advantage. And it




The Hawaiian Monthly.


135


may be remarked here that a set of charts of this
Society are deposited in the Government Survey
office.
This Survey in its progress finds matters of interest as well as practical value to deal with, outside of
its strictly official sphere. One of old standing is
that of magnetic declination, or, in common language, the deviation of the needle from true North.
Authorities differ on the question of its increasing
or dimishing.  Sub rosa, the writer would say it is
increasing, and ask at the same time-why does it?
Then as to whether masses of land attract or repel
the needle, and which end of it is attracted or repelled. Generally the north end of the needle moves
toward the mass of earth, but sometimes curious exceptions occur to this rule.


The, deflection of the vertical," that is to say,
the fact of the plumb-line not pointing to the exact
centre of the earth, is a result of the immense mountain mass which has already been alluded to. The
force of gravity draws the plumb-line toward the
mass of matter, and the bubble of the spirit-level
also. The observed altitudes of celestial bodies,
upon which all astronomical positions depend, are
based upon the movement of this bubble, and of
course the positions are likewise affected.  This
country presents very marked phenomena of this
kind.
Many other fields of research might be pointed
out, but enough has been indicated to prove that the
field is not exhausted.
CURTIS J. LYONS.


ROMANCE OF A COWBOY.


A favorite steamship of the White Star Line is in
the act of leaving her wharf in New York for a
summer trip across the Atlantic, with every berth
engaged. The bell warning "4all for the shore" has
ceased. The irrepressible straggler-who answers
on these occasions to the inevitable Derby dog-has
been hustled along the gangway which the deck
hands will have off in another moment, when the
hand-kissing, handkerchief-waving crowd on the
planks is parted as by a bomb-shell, and a man carrying a small valise rushes through with a loud "Hold
on!" and just manages to scramble on board. He
is a remarkable man-in that company-and immediately becomes an object of interest and wonder.
His "cbutternut pants" are tucked into huge boots
reaching almost up to his knees and bearing (to the
initiated) a pictorial history of their own. They are
red with the mud of the Sierras, white with the
dust of travel, black with the dirt of New York long
shore (the dirtiest dirt in the world), and polished to
a bright bronze where they have gripped the saddle.
He wears a rough-dried white shirt, without any
collar, an old blue flannel Norfolk jacket and a slouch
hat, the original color of which has long since ceased
to be determinable. But he sings out that "IIold
on!" in the tone of a commander-in-chief, and when
he raises his sombrero in apology to some ladies who
had been disturbed by his irregular entrance, a very
remarkable head is disclosed. The passengers shrink
from  him right and left, as though he were some
dangemous animal, and a steward rushes up with a
'Ere now! second-class passengers."
For all answer this man lhands him his valise (a
brand new one) saying: "Take that to No. 142, and
then come back and show me the way to the bathroom."  He follows the wondering waiter a step or
two, whispers something in his ear and (apparently)
shakes hands with him.-Opinions differ as to
whether he is a digger from Leadville, a Mormon
Elder, an escaped convict, or a Texan cCowboy,"
and the important question-what is to be done with
him at table? being a first-class passenger-arises.


The Captain's cabin on deck is engaged by the
lady and two children of Senator IIiram J. Nickerson and her bosom friend, Mrs. Plover —ayoung
widow in her second year of colors, and one of the
most accomplished flirts in the United States. —Hon.
Hiram J. has a sleeping berth in another part of the
ship.
Now, Mrs. Nickerson, though provided with a
nurse, had, as usual, to take care of that person's
charges in the supreme moment of departure, and
so the sensational appearance of that picturesque but
doubtful stranger was lost upon her. He had therefore to be described.
( My dear," said Cora Piover, " he is like McKee
Rankin in 'The Danites," but handsomer. He has
lovely long brown ha;r passed behind his ears and
rolling over his collar; a beautiful beard just a shade
lighter, and violet eyes with a snap in them. If I
could paint I'd take lim as a model for the Archangel Gabriel. What is a 'cowboy?'"  This to the
Senator, who informed her that male persons of
whatever age who tend cattle in Texas are called
"cowb)oys," and are "a very rough crowd."
"We shall see at dinner," observed the widow.
",I've told the purser to put him opposite us.  Ie
was so glad-poor man!","The cowboy?" exclaimed her friend.
i" No, the pnrser. lHe was at his wits' end where
to put him. Everybody had been declaring that
they would not sit near him."
"You are perfectly incorrigible, Cora," said Mrs.
Nickerson. "I do believe that if Jumbo were
dressed up in top-boots and a slouch hat, you'd want
to flirt with him."
With dinner came disenchantment. The lovely
brown hair, the flowing beard, and the violet eyes
with a snap in them, were indeed there, but the
picturesque attire had been replaced by a suit of
unmistakably ready-made clothes, which did not fit
him, and made him look from  the chin downward
like a very common person.
t"He is not a cowboy," Cora whispered to the




136


The Hawaiian Monthly.


Senator.,"He eats his soup like a well-bred man."
",Hush! He'll hear you."
The warning came not a moment too soon, for the
violet eyes were on her, and there was a snap in
them.
Served with fish, he clutched his fork as though it
were a dagger, plunged it into his portion of red
snapper, tore off a morsel which he deliberately
placed on the point of his knife, and so passed it to
digestion. Having finished he mopped up the sauce
with a bit of bread and ate it.-Then he looked at
the beautiful widow again, and wiped his mouth
with 'his pocket-handkerehief.
"4 My test is a true one," she sighed as he left the
table. "iHe is a cowboy."
The next morning, while going below to get a
book out of the library, she tripped upon the slippery brass edging of the companion stairs, and fell
headlong into the arms of a man who was just coming out of the smoking-room.
"Oh, thanks so much!" she gasped when he had
placed her on a settee. "I should have been hurt
awfully if-I cannot think what made me fall."
"'I can," he replied. "It was the peg heels on
your boots."
"Ah!" she exclaimed; "you are an Englishman
then?"
i" I am an Englishman," he replied; "but why the
then?"
i" We Americans (she said Americans) "call these"
-showing for an instant the point of a delicately
shod little foot-"shoes."
"Nothing that comes above the instep is a shoe,"
he persisted.
"If you were to go into a store in New York and
ask for boots they'd show you-well, things such as
you wore yesterday."
"Ah! you noticed my boots?"
c "Just as I noticed the funnel or the mainmast, or
anything else one cannot help seeing," she replied
carelessly.
" Were you going down for anything I can get
you?"
"I wanted something to read."
" You can't read on board ship. Your eye runs
over a lot of words, but it is not reading. If I could
go to those people on deck who have books in their
hands, and say, 'Stop right where you are and tell
me what the last six lines were about,' not one in
ten could answer. You seem to be a good sailorcome up and talk to me."
She looked at his shoes. The ends were three
inches broad, and the instep was artificially wrinkled.
The ends of his 'pants' were sprung out over the
foot, and stiffened after a fashion that made her
shudder.-His vest had hideous fancy buttons, and
the cuffs of his coat bore a vulgar elaboration of
braid.
Could she-accustomed to the homage of golden, youth in its most strict tense-brush skirts with
this most distressing suit? The butternut trowsers


and the slouch hat were the right things in their
way. She could have been seen with him in them.
-A queen might talk with a cowboy in cowboy's
dress, because he did not pretend to be anything else
than a cowboy, and was spoken to as such. But
here was a pretense and a failure.
She hesitated.
i"I think I understand," he said, noticing her
embarrassment. ('We have not been regularly introduced, and I don't sec how we can be, as I know no
one on board.-My name is Turner, and I was
christened James. My father is a farmer in Hampshire, has rather a large place there, but I am a
yonnger son and had to look out for myself. I've
been silver-mining in Nevada and 'made' my pile,
not a very lofty one, bnt enough-for me."
If in his dress some hideous errors fall,
Look in his face and you'll forgive them all.
Some such paraphrase of the famous couplet must
have passed through Cora Plover's mind. She
looked in his face as he spoke, and met the violet
eyes (without any snap in them now), listened to the
soft but well-toned voice, and-gave in.-He was an
Englishman; that accounted for any amount of eccentricity. She was Cora Plover, and could lay
down the law to everybody that was anybody on
board the ship.
I"If you wish it," she replied; and on deck they
went arm in arm, a manifestation and a wonder.
" Now, tell me all about yourself," she said, when
her chair had been found and placed where it couldn't
roll over, and she was properly packed up in rugs
against the spray. He told her little about himself,
but much about the life he had been leading-its
privations and adventures, its perils and its pleasures, and the splendors of nature in the land where
it had been passed. And he told her all this well,
in good English, and that low, musical voice.
" Do you kuow," she asked him, when the first
bell rang for dinner, "that you are very interesting?"  He smiled, and something like a veiled snap
came over his violet eyes. "I must introduce you
to my friends-I would so like, Mr. Turner; you
have done me an imrmense service. Oh, yes, you
have! I know I should have been horribly smashed
up if you hadn't caught me. Will you let me do
you a little one in return?"
A real snap came into his eyes now., "One does not seek a return for such things."
c But if it is for your good?" pleadingly.
Go on."
"And you will not be offended?"
"If there be no offense," he replied gravely.
"None is meant, I do assure you. You are so
nice in many respects-perhaps it was thoughtlessness; or that you did not realize your return to
civilizations but yesterday at dinner you-don't be
angry-you ate with your knife."
i" Why not?"
i" Why not! Good gracious! It is the horror of
horrors!"




The Hlawaiian Monthly.


137


" That is an assertion, not an answer. I repeatwhy not?"
" In the first place, you made me so nervous I-"
"That is quite enough," he interrupted.  "4Ifit
annoyed you my question is answered. I will not
eat with my knife again."
Dressing for dinner, the widow had a great deal
to tell Mrs. Nickerson about the so-called "cowboy,"
pitched with some adroitness in an apologetic key.
"A new paradoxus," said the Senator, when he
also was told. "UA male of the human race who
looks an archangel, dresses like a cad. talks like'an
encyclopedia and wants to argue the question as to
the propriety of eating with one's knife!". "Abh, yes," Cora pleaded. "But how nicely he
gave it up!"
The Senator smi!ed and asked:  Is he to join the
ranks of your forlorn hope, Mrs. Plover?"
"Nonsense! I mean to civilize him-that's all."
"t But if in the process he meets the common
doom?"
t He is big enough to take care of himself.
Besides"-with a laugh-"if I am the flirt you all
pretend to think me, I must not get out of practice."
This conversation took place at the door of the
Captain's cabin just as the dinner gong began its
deafening din. As they went down Mr. Turner
was formally introduced by the widow to her friends.
He used his fork for its legitimate purpose, and in
no way committed himself during the repast. At
its conclusion he betook himself to the smokingroom and was seen no more that night.
" At any rate," observed Mrs. Nickerson, "he has
the good taste not to force himself upon us."
"i You scared him with your grand air," said Cora,
petulantly. "That's just the way with you Washington women. Your husbands go spouting democracy all over the country to get you your position,
and then you turn your backs upon every one who
isn't in your set."
The speaker was one of those who do eccentric
things to show their power. The male passengers
(three parts American) consisted of the usual bagmen-loud and vulgar; the usual fathers of families
about to travel in "Yurrup," in watchful agony lest
their wives and children should do something which
other men's wives and children did not do, not get
something which other men's wives and children
got, or be bereft of what other men's wives and
children had; the usual British officers from Canada
going home on leave and speaking only to each
other; the usual funny man who makes puns on the
materials of his reports; the usual engineers from
Newcastle, third-rate actors going to lose their
savings in a summer theatre, Boston professionals
and New York dudes.
In English society we know of no power equal to
what a handsome, young and rich woman (who can
ponipass the attendance at her parties of European
celebrities) wields in New York, and out of it so far
as her fame has spread. The moment she set her


foot on board, this one looked fora slave-a carrier
of books and a tucker-in of wraps-to make himself
generally  useful  and  (if  possible) amusing
during the voyage, and to be thrown aside
with her salt-stained gloves when it was ended.
She thought see could score by appointing the "cowboy" to this post. There was dash, eccentricity,
daring in the choice, and it scored. The cowboy
became a personage. Even the callow subalterns
made his acquaintance and offered him cigarettes.
The cowboy accepted these overtures with frank
bluntness, but did not follow them up. He did not
enter upon the duties of the high appointment which
the fair widow had unmistakably bestowed; and
this worried her. For any man to drop her was out
of the question. It was all Mrs. Nickerson's fault,
chilling him with her Washington ways. So one
morning when the Senator had vacated the chair
between these ladies, and the cowboy was pacing
the deck, Cora gave him one of her best smiles and
said, with her pretty hand on the unoccupied seat:
"Oh, Mr. Turner, won't you come and tell my friend
some of those charming stories about Nevada? She
is dying to hear them." This was a fib.
The cowboy seated himself, and without a word
of depreciation or preface did as hlie was told. Cora
found herself listening like another Desdemona, and
when he had done, and she wanted a glass of
lemonade, she did not like to send him for it.
Afterward they took a turn on deck, and she crossexamined him on various subjects. Yes-he had
passed most of his young days on his father's farm,
but (impressively) he had been to school, and to
London. Why, of course, he was going straight
home. By-and-by he would go to London again,
and this was his plan-propounded with businesslike gravity. He would get hold of some young
swell, pay his tailor's bill, get him to be his guide
and introducer to the gaieties of the great Metropolis. Cora was shocked.
" And do you really think that any gentleman
would do such a thing?" she asked.
"Lots," said the cowboy, decisively-"What's the
harm? My fellow will want money. I want society.
If he gives me good society for my money we shall
both be satisfied. If a fellow can buy a wife, why
can't he hire a pal?"
" You have certainly very odd ideas, Mr. Turner.
I hope they will not be disappointed." The fair
widow spoke sharply, for his premise about buying
wives had been proved in her own case.
Perhaps he saw that he had offended her. Perhaps his confidence in the means proposed for getting
into society was shaken.
"Of course, you know better than I do," he observed, apologetically. "Won't you advise me what
to do? Won't you just help me a little?"
This was a poser, for she had not the least intent
tion of knowing him on shore; but her woman's wit
was equal to the occasion.
" My dear Mr. Turner," she said, "with all your




138


The Hawaiian Monthly.


natural good qualities, you will be under no nece
sity to buy friends. You will make them.", I dare say you wonder," he went on, "why
rough fellow like me should want to go into sociel
If you knew what it is to live for years without t
sight of a woman's face, or worse —in the sight
faces which disgrace womanhood, you'd understar
When you got over your high-well, when y
smiled at me that day and let me talk to you, it M
like a draught of cool water after a day's ride in t
hot dust of the canyons."
They were leaning over the ship's side-he g:
ing at the blue waves, laced with finest traceries
foam, that swirled past; she furtively watching hi
She knew what it meaut when a man's voice fa
and falters, and when he cannot look the woman
whom he is speaking in the face; and a thrill
triumph ran through her. This was big game. S
felt as a man accustomed to slay pigeons and p
tridges feels when his first stag rolls over on t
rocks.
The usual concert for the benefit of the Liverp4
Orphanage came off in the usual way, with the usl
sotto-voice rehearsals at the cabin piano. It leak.out that the cowboy could sing-could sing f]
Queen, and Cora agreed to accompany him, but w
some reluctance. The end of the voyage was f
approaching and it was almost time to wean hi
Besides, if he should break down, or vulgarize t
sweet song, part of the discredit would fall on h
It was the triumph of the evening.
He sang it with a power and tenderness she h
never heard excelled. His voice rang in triumj
and broke with tears. lie was a conqueror crowni
his queen with victory. He was the slave of I
love, kissing the hem of her pure white robe.
"I am proud of you," she whispered-and I
voice was just a little broken-as she rose, declini
at his bidding the second encore, loudly as it v
demanded.
The song rang in her ears all that night and h(
her sleepless. Of course he had slung it at h
of her; for her. She was his queen! The mnelodio
passionate worship filled her with delight, and th
she cried in sheer vexation to think that a man w
could sing with such exquisite taste should have
be told not to eat with his knife. It was m
unscrupulous of fortune to give him the voice c
troubadcur and the externals of a shop-boy. It v
all very well for him to sing:
Whether her birth be noble or lowly,
I care no more than the spirit above,
And I'll give my heart to the lady's keeping
And ever her strength on mine shall lean.
And the stars shall fall and the-angels be weeping
Ere'I cease to love her, my queen, my queen!
But for her, Cora Plover? What would Fi
avenue say if this human paradox were to be phc
graphed and exhibited as one for whom she I
lain awake a whole summer night?
At Queenstown she received several letters, a
among them the following:


es-    " Dearest Cora: All our deeply-laid traveling plans
are scattered to the winds, and brand.new ones
a  must be made. It is all my fault, and you shall
ty. scold me as much as you can find it in your heart to
he  do when you see my excuse. He is Lord Marden,
of eldest son of the Earl of Ticehurst, and a darling.
id. We are to he married on the 15th, so you must hurry
Iou  up. Papa has taken this house for the occasion, and
gas  your room is waiting you. Jack has some mysteribhe  ous business at Liverpool, so I have ordered him to
meet you, and pass your baggage, and all that sort
az- of thing, and be your escort up to town. As we
of shall meet so soon, and I am half crazy with trousm. seau fiends, no more at present, from your loving
ills                                      JESSIE.
to    " P. S.-Jack is Lord Marden.           J."
of    Inquiry was made for a Mr. Turner when the tug
fhe  came alongside for the Mails.,
ar-    Cora read her letters and consulted her peerage
the  (no properly-minded American woman will travel
without a peerage), and looked out Ticehurst-thus:
o0ol   " Ticehurst, 8th Earl. John Stephens Mayne,
ual only son of 7th Earl, born at Chillington Royal, 1830;
ed   married 1852, Ellen Violet, 2d daughter of Admiral
Y  Sir Claudius Turnour, K. C. B.; has issue; 1, John
ith  Ashton, Lord Marden, born 1853; 2, James Claudius,
ast born 1854; late Scotts Guards; J. Violet Alexander,
"*   born 1857. Seats-Chillington Royal; fCillpeg, N.
he   B.; No. 189 Grosvenor place. Clubs-Carlton, Traver   elers."
So "iJack" had a brother, who would be-speaking
lad  formally-the. Honorable James Mayne. Mayne?
)h, The name seemed familiar to her somehow. Where
ng  had she heard it, or who had written about it?
her Could he be that unprincipled    but delightful
"Jim" Mayne about whom a gushing friend of her
her girlhood, married in London, had written such
ing  shocking stories some four or five years ago?
vas    There was a fog in the Mersey, of course, when
the big ship floated up with the tide, and the tender
eld  with Custom House people, clerks from the comilr; pany's office, and favored friends of the passengers
us, came fussing up. Cora got up in her shore-going
len  clothes,. with just an extra frill on for Jack or Jessie's
'ho  benefit, stood at the head of the companion stairs
to looking in vain for the cowboy. It would never do
ost for him and " Jack" to meet; so the plan was to wish
)f a  him good-bye in the most decisive manner before
vas  the other came on board, and thus be rid of him.
How tiresome he was! Why did he not appear, and
take his dismissal in this convenient way
Looking dimly on the tender's bridge appeared a
handsome man of about 30, fresh-faced, close-cropped, dapper, speckless! dressed from his pointed
shoes to his curly head as though he had just been
fth  picked up in St. James. street and dropped where he
)to- stood. He was the first on board, and "to him"
iad  -as the old dramatists say-went rushing another
handsome man of about the same age, fresh-faced,
md   close-cropped, dapper, speckless! costumed as though
he also had been spirited direct from  the same




The Hawaiian Monthly.


139


"celebrated eminence"-only he had no flower on
his coat. They grasped each other by the hand, set
their teeth, breathed hard and fought down their
feelings as only Britishers can. They couldn't speak
just then to save that ship from going straight to the
bottom. The first articulate words that came were
something about "the mother"' and Queenie.
In a few minutes the one without a flower took
the other up to where Cora stood, and said:
"Mrs. Plover, this is Lord Marden, whom I think
you expect."
The usual questioning followed, with the most
contradictory answerings.
Yes, she had a most delightful voyage, and been
very sick, and the weather had been dreadful, and
she had enjoyed herself so much! She did not
know what she was saying. She never had suffered
from sea-sickness, but something very like the first
admonition of it came over her. Things heaved
and swam around her and the bones of her knees
melted. In the midst of quite another subject she
broke in with:
"t But who-who-was the gentleman that introduced you?"
" t Why, my brother, of course! He came over
with you. Surely-"
" Oh, impossible! gasped Cora, and if she had not
clung to the rail she might have made another
header down the companion. The flowerless one
came up at this moment, and noticing her tribulation and the appealing look she gave him, said:
"i Let me take you out of this crowd. There is no
hurry. We shall not anchor for another half hour."
Aft thay went alone to the rail over which they had
so often leaned, and then he began:
"I don't like to tell you what an idiot I made of
myself before I went to America. Let me begin at
the mines, where I was known by my mother's
name, spelled Tumrnour. There I heard something
about my brother Jack which worried me. I left at
five minutes' notice, just as I stood. In New York
I only had time to buy some ready-made clothes and
scramble on board as you saw. My brother, dear old
fellow, who remembers everything, made my tailor
send me some things to Queenstown. I have had
my hair cut and sacrificed my beard in the barber's
shop this morning, and am Jim Mayne again.
That's all."
You-you said your father was a farmer," Cora
faltered.
" So he is. Good tenants are scarce in these hard
times, so he farms most of his own land."
"t But you ate with your knife!"
" My dear Mrs. Plover, you kindly took an interest
in me as the Wild Man of the Sierras, and I had to
keep up the character. I used to be a great hand at
theatricals, and" (very markedly) "must not get out
of practice-"
Misery! shame! and utter discomfiture! He had
overheard her conversation with the Senator! It
would be told.as a good story how she had mistaken


"Jim" Mayne"for a cowboy and set herself to civilize him! Her shame would be all over the clubs
before the week was out. London correspondents of
American papers would get hold of it, spice it up,
and send it over for friends and rivals to make
merry about. She would be pointed out as the
Yankee woman who crossed wits with Jim Mayne
and got hurt. It was unbearable! She was ruined
disgraced, undone on both sides. It was as much as
she could do to save herself from bursting into tears.
The relief came.
"d But," continued the whilom cowboy, carelessly,
"I'm  not at all proud of the part. It was low
comedy in every sense of the words. Please to
forget it all as I shall. If you could imagine that
our acquaintance began five minutes ago, and allow
me to cultivate it ini my proper person, you would
do me an immense favor. Promise me you will.
She ventured to look in his face, and it told her
that her secret was safe. "I do promise," she
murmured, "and more-I understand and thank
you."
They had two hours to wait for the train, and
spent it at the station hotel. There the Nickersons
had taken rooms, and Mrs. Plover retired with her
friend. The brothers could talk now, and did.
" So," said Jim, "it's come to this. You are
going to marry a rich wife whose money will pay
off the mortgages. The dear old governor's anxiety
about keeping up the title and providing for Violet's
marriage is relieved; and so he will pay my debts
and start me afresh. Now, then, what does all this
cost you?"
"I have proposed to give you five hundred a
year," replied Jack, cheerily. " I can do it without turning a hair."
" Pshaw! I'Pml not thinking of money. Jack, old
boy, you deserve to be happy, and I've come like a
letter from the Pacific slope to see that you are.
Most women would love you if you wanted them to,
but you must marry one you love.        If you
think you're going to make a sacrifice of your life
for the title, or for Violet, or for me-"
Jack laughed. "Oh, you're there, are you?
Wait till you see Jessie. Why, Jim, if she hadn't
a penny she-"
He wts over head and ears in love and going to be
married in three days; so let those who have been
in his place fill up the list of adjectives which he
expended on his bride.
When he had done, Jim took a slip of paper out
of his waist coat pocket and handed it to his brother.
"That's yours," he said. "Awfully good of you,
but I didn't want it."
It was a check for ~200, signed Marden.
" Didn't want itr"
"No. I've my little pile. The mortgages would
have been all right anyhow, and Violet, too, Jack.
If fellows who go on as I did ever get to think that
they rob their sisters like thieves, and can't make
it up, I pity them."




140


The Hlawaiian Monthly.


"Why, Jim!"
" I've three hundred shares in a silver mine,
which brings in five dollars each a month; and
they're rising. I've left orders to sell when they
get to seven and a half. That will pay my debts,
put back Violet's money, and give me about five
thousand a year."
"Dollars?"
"No; guineas-about. So if Queenie, God bless
her!-" Here Jim pretended that his leg had gone
to sleep, and stamped.
" I didn't know you thought so much about her,"
mused Jack.
"s Thought! why, I loved the very dust under her
feet, but she would not believe tne-or any one else
either-because I had made such an ass of myself
with-well, that's all over. So, if Queenie will have
me, I'll settle down. Take one of the governor's


farms, perhaps, and bully him about improvements.
Become a squire and hunt the hounds. I've had
enough of London life as I led it, and I'd just as soon
dip my wife in the main sewer as let her enter it."
Mrs. Plover-exquisitely dressed, and looking as
happy as though she had never heard of cowboysattended her Jessie's wedding. When the last
handful of rice and the last slipper had been flung
at the happily released pair, first man Jim, leading
one of the bridesmaids, a lady not humble in her
aspect or proud, but of "that sweet color that is just
between," approached her and said:
" Let me introduce-my Queen! I think, perhaps,
there may be another wedding soon."
i'My dear," Cora told the blushing girl with
American frankness, "if he can make love as he
sings love songs, there is no perhaps about it."


HELIOTROPE.
Beautiful flower, robed from the sky,
It the soft blue of a maiden's eyePouring your perfume out on the air,
Scattering fragrance everywhere.
Delicate petals emerald kissed
Daintily fringed with amethystIn your low cups the trembling dew lies,
Sparkling in jewels fresh from the skies.
When the white frost-work silvers the pane,
~*  -        And the white daisy's iced on the plain,
Then the grace of perpetual bloom,
And the sweet fagrance garnish my room.
As my life service, long since begun,
Neareth the west of its setting sun,
Place by me then, this emblem of HopeSoul-gifted flower-Heliotrope.
-S. M. W.
Boston, Feby. 27, 1884.


EDITORIAL COMMENT.


The absorbing topic in American affairs just now
is the pending presidential nominations. The politicians, by which we mean the men who more or less
make a business of politics, and look to public office
as a means of livelihood, are in a serious predicament. Naturally, these men as a class, irrespective
of party, desire the perpetuation of what hat come
to be generally known as the "spoils" system.
Moreover, the party machinery and thereby the
selection of delegates to the nominating conventions, is largely in their hands. But-and here is
the rub-this same "spoils" system Is one of the
things which the American people are setting their
faces against in a way which is not to be mistaken.
They are sick of the rule of the (bosses" and of the
corrupt methods which have become so largely
dominant in party management. They want a purification of their polities and a reform in the administrative service of the country, and what the Ameri

can people really desire and once set themselves in
earnest to obtain, they generally get. Whichever
party n marches to the coming contest pledged either
avowedly or by the implication of its candidate's
antecedents and record, to the old style of political
*management, marches to almost certain defeat.
The time has passed when either political party
was strong enough to make its nomination equivalent to an election. Between the two great parties
of the present day, the country is pretty evenly
divided. Undoubtedly, in our opinion, on a full
party vote, with a fair election, free alike from
fraud and intimidation, north and south, the Republicans can command a majority of votes. But the
margin is a small one, a full and fair vote at the
south cannot be had, the old issues between the two
parties have become less sharply defined, and a large
and increasing body of voters hold themselves free
from any strict party allegiance. As a consequence,




The Ha4iian Monthly.


141


the result of the election will depend very much
-upon the personal character and record of the candidates. The Republicans nominate first. Just now
the " boom" in the republican ranks is for Blaine.
But that does not of necessity make a nomination,
much less an election. We have seen such  booms"
before and we have seen that the subjects thereof did
not always attain to the presidential chair. No one
disputes Blaine's ability, his energy, or his experience, but when the convention meets, the managers
will be compelled to face the question of who can be
elected. The only candidate who will stand any
reasonable chance at the polls will be one who can
command the support of the independent voters and
those who are opposed to tlhe supremacy of machine
politics. The probability is that some man who is
supposed to fulfill this condition will be nominated,
all "booms" to the contrary notwithstanding. What
the class of voters we refer to can do when they turn
their strength against the republican party, was
shown in 1882 in New York and other states. The
chastisement of that year has not been forgotten,
either by those who administered or those who received it. The consequence will probably be that
considerations similar to those which secured the
nomination of Garfield in 1880, will finally control
the coming convention, and that some man will be
nominated whom no republican can have any
reasonable excuse for not supporting.
During something over eight years that we have
resided in this country, we have had an opportunity
of seeing five legislatures in session, including the
present one. It affords us great pleasure therefore
to testify what is no more than the simple truth,
that the present is decidedly the best of the five. A
Hawaiian legislature is almost certain to be an
orderly and well-behaved body. Good manners and
good order seem natural to the native race. Unfortunately, the wisdom of our legislative proceedings
is not always in proportion to the measure of outward propriety. It is possible, as we have frequently
seen, to do very foolish, not to say iniquitous things
in a perfectly dignified and orderly manner. Honorable members may and sometimes do speak with
great fluency of utterance and grace of manner while
talking the most arrant nonsense. Blatherskite does
not cease to be such by being confined within the
recognized limits of orderly debate. It must be
admitted -however, that the present assembly contains a larger proportion of ability, character and
education than has been seen in any similar body
here for at least a dozen years. It is also true that
the members have attended more strictly to business
and indulged ifi far less nonsense and buncome than
usual. The presence of a considerable body of men
who take a serious and thoughtful view of the situa

tion, the unusual clearness with which party lines
are drawn, and the comparatively even balance of
the opposing forces have all tended to prudence of


speech and action, and have had the effect of holding the more gushing and -attle-brained portion of
the members in check. For all this let us be thankful  What the practical outcome of the session may
be, it is now too soon to determine. The general
disposition to go slow, and the evident determination of the committees to do their work thoroughly
and to make investigations which shall be something more than a mere form, furnish two substantial grounds for encouragement. It is perhaps too
much to expect that all the subjects mentioned in
our last issue as requiring legislative action should
be wisely dealt with, or even dealt with at all. We
do expect however, to see a considerable body of
honest, intelligent work accomplished for the good
of the country. But though expecting much, we
are prepared to be thankful for a little. The duty
lies much more in the direction of bad things to be
avoided than of good things to be accomplished. If
this legislature, in addition to settling the question
of the currency on a sound basis, will keep the
appropriation bill within reasonable limits, prevent
the further increase of the public debt and head off
the flood of unwise and corrupt legislation which is
ready to be forced upon the country, it will nothave
met in vain.
It is evident that the people of this country are
about to be called upon to face the same class of questions which are now agitating other communities.
Foremost among these is the question of the rights
and interests of the people against the schemes of
monopolists, individual and corporate. The Act for
incorporating the Hawaiian National Bank has thrust
this question upon the Legislature in a way which
admits of no evasion. We have just received a
printed copy of the bill and find on examination that
its provisions are even worse than the general statements made concerning it had led us to suppose. We
are unable at this late hour to recapitulate the objectionable points of this measure or to cormment upon
it as it deserves. If there is need of more banking facilities than we now have, let the Legislature
pass a general law similar to that of the United
States, under which any persons who comply with
the terms of thle law and deposit the required security can open a bank and engage in a general
banking basiness, subject to such governmental supervision as may be necessary to guard the solvency
of the bank and pr otect its customers.
The liberality of our people and their willingness
to give a generous support to enterprises and institutions for the public good, has received a fresh illustration in the support given to the fair for the
Library Association. The net proceeds of the three


days were a trifle over three thousand dollars. This
sum with the amounts previously subscribed will
enable the Association to complete the new building,
finish it off and furnish it in somewhat better style




142


The Hwa(iian Monthly.


than had been contemplated, and probably leave
something over for the purchase of books or the
other purposes of the Association. The completion
of the building has been somewhat delayed by the
non-arrival of material which had been ordered
from  San Francisco. We are informed that this
material, comprising doors, sashes, skylights, iron
work, &c., is now on the way and due here any day.
As soon as these things arrive the work will be
pushed forward to completion without further delay.
Those of our readers who are familiar with the
remarkable career of General Gordon need not be
told that he is pre-eminently a religious man, and
that much of his success is due to that serene and impregnable faith in Divine guidance and protection
which renders him alike indifferent to bodily peril
or the opinion of men. The following from the
Pall Mall Budget gives sonme light on his theological
opinions and sentiments. He believes-it would
seem-in p)re-existence; in the divine foreordination; in the, love of God as able, and in some way
sure, to save every man; in the entire absence of


human merit, and in the Christian life as a life submissive to, and entirely dominated by, the Supreme
Will. Moreover, what General Gordon believes, he
f lieves.
The present number completes the first half
y(,e, &f the HAWAIIAN MONTHLY.     As we progressed with our work we have been led to make
some slight chaiges in our originial plans.  We believe, however, thuat in the main we have fulfilled
the promises contained in our prospectus.  At the
outset there were those among our friends who
doubted the possibility of securing the necessary
contributors and of keeping up the quantity and
quality of matter with which we originally set out.
We think we have shown that such parties were
mistaken.  We have made arrangements by which
we hope to make the literary quality and general
interest of the MONTHLY superier to what they have
heretofore been. The quantity of matter will be the
same, but it will be our aim to make our periodical
of greater local interest and to provide a larger proportion of editorial comment than has been found in
the last two or three numbers.


FOREIGN MISCELLANY.
Few countries have been more talked about durinfig  lings. The buildings, of cream colored stucco, cover
the last few years, or been more extensively written  twenty-eight acres, and have an annual revenue from
about in the newspapers,.than Russia. And yet how  private sources and the government of nearly
little do most of us really know about the Russian  $5,000,000. As we entered the marble hall an official
people, their true character and inner life. The po-  in a red cloak reaching to his feet, and his hat trimlitical history of the empire has been of such a melo-  med with yellow braid, made us welcome. While
dramatic character, and has offered such opportunities  we waited to be shown over the institution, a poor
and temptations for sensational writers, that the at-  girl came with her baby. The only question asked
tention of the outside world has been concentrated  was, " Has the child been baptized? I  A cord was
almost exclusively upon what may be called the    clasped about its neck by a metal seal, with a number
"t blood and thunder" element in Russian affairs. It  on it, and a similar one given to the mother that she
is well for us, therefore, to remember that Russian  might come to visit it,, or claim it at anytime before
life is not made up exclusively or mainly of the mon-  it is ten years old.
strous or the terrific-that there is something else in  We were first shown into a room where the babies
that great empire besides grinding oppression, bai-  are washed in little copper tubs, flannel lined. Some
baric splendor, abject poverty or desperate and blood-  cried and several -went to sleep in the warm water.
thirsty conspiracy. Especially that there is a social,  Instead of a cloth for washing, a piece of hemp is
an intellectual and a religious life, of which we are  used, on account of its softness. They are then laid
apt to to take but little account, and of the practical  on down pillows, on a table in the centre of the room,
operations and effects of which we are comparatively  a flannel blanket wrapped around them up to their
ignorant. A semi-oriental despotism  on the one   necks, their little arms being held down by their
hand and nihilist conspiracies on the other, are not  sides, their feet folded in,, and the whole bundle
the only or the main factors in Russian existence,  tied about with a cord. A white cap is put on the
however large a place they may occupy in the col-  head, and the only part visible is a wee face. I exumns of our newspapers whenever Russian affairs   pressed surprise, and said an American. baby would
are under consideration. In illustration of these  die if it could not use its hands or feet; but they
thoughts we call attention to the following account  assured me that the Russian babies liked the conof a visit to one of the great charitable institutions of  finement better! They are then placed in iron cots
the Russian capital:                              about a foot and a half wide and two long, and each
The Foundling Asylum of St. Petersburg is the   covered with a green blanket.
largest and finest in the world. It was founded in  In the next room, scores upon scores of babies
1772 by Catherine ILt the Great. Since then each  wwe being cared for by the attendants, who wear
Czarina hs been called the Mother of The Found-   red or green caps, white waists and dark skirte *




The Uawaiian Monthly.


143


One mother had come from the country to see her
baby, and was holding it to her cheek, with a pitiful
look, a bundle lying behind her in the chair. Our
guide said she had walked many miles. Each nurse
cares for twvo children, and receives as compensation
her board and about eighteen cents a day. A pour
woman who comes and nurses her own babe daily,
and thus saves the board of a wet nlurse, receives,
about thirty-seven cents a day. Married people may,
if they are poor; bring their children for one year.
If, at the end of that time, they cannot take it home,
it belongs to the State. Infants prematurely born
are kept alive and developed in hollow copper baskets, the sides and bottom being filled with hot
water.
In another room we saw six pine coffins, contain.
ing the little ones who had died that day. Their
shrouds were cotton cloth, scolloped by scissors at
the sleeves and wrists, with a pink bow in the cap if
a girl, and blue if a boy. For a first name they usually receive that of the saint who happens to preside
over the day on which they are brought; for the last,
that of the priest who baptizes them. The medical
room is a storehouse for physicians, and most remarkable for its physiological specimens. In a lower room we saw three calves, kept for purposes of
vaccination, asleep on beds of hay. During the last
six months, over 4,000 babies have been brought to


the asylum, of whom more than 1,000 have died.
MoS of the mothers are poor girls, overworked often
and broken hearted, and the mortality is not strange.
Thirteen thousand are sometimes brought in one
year, who, but for this blessed charity, would largely have been put out of the way. In Russia, infanticide and abortion are said to be almost unknown,
while the percentage of illegitimate children in St.
Petersburg falls below many cities of its size.
After the children have remained in the asylum
for four weeks, they are usually sent to the home of
the nurse in some country village. Here they remain till they are six years old, half dying the first
year. The rest come back to be educated, this alone
costing about $1,000,000, annually. More than 500
teachers are employed, 700 nurses, and others to the
number of 6,000. About 25,000 foundlings are constantly enrolled. The girls in the schools, in their
plaid dresses and white handkerchiefs folded about
their necks, look very attractive. Many prepare
themselves for governesses, some for medical work
in the asylum, or the large lying-in hospital adjoining, while the boys become mechanics, or enter the
army and navy. Those who show special ability are
fitted for the professions. The property devoted to
this work in Russia is estimated at five hundred
milllions of dollars ($500,000,000.)


FASHIONS AND NOVELTIES.


In the fashion of our dress, says Jennie June in the
New York World, it is not desirable to have it all
alike, or all of one grade, or all low in tone and strictly
harmonious. Think how many have been starved
for color without knowing it, for beauty that is only
attainable to them in fifty-cent jewelry or artificial
flowers at twenty-five cents per spray. Shall we deprive them of it! Shall we deride it? Shall we
not be glad of it and treat it as respectfully as big
diamonds worn with a woolen dress at a theatre?
And, speaking of diamonds, can anything be imagined more vulgar than the display that is made of
these looking glass gems at all times and upon all
occasions? Glitter can be bought very cheap nowadays, heaven be praised, for those will have it who
have been dwelling in sackcloth, and never dreamed
of wearing~shining raiment. Think of being beaded
all over" for $5 1 And beads are not such bad substitutes for diamonds. They glitter as bravely, and
nobody cuts your throat in order to get them. Beading and machine embroidery have blossomed out in
all the colors of the rainbow and become the chromo'
of fashions; but must we all be reduced to the magpie black and white on that account? Color, in its
relation to health and cheerful life, is not half understood. The rich woman cherishes the coveted black
silk of her youth, but she arrays herself in the delicate white and joyous pink, blue and growing g een


The thrifty, hardworking woman makes a funeral
procession of herself from her youth to the grave, and
never knows why life became so sad a thing to her.
Dark colors and atmospheric shades that do not intrude themselves upon the orbits of others are good
for the street, but in-doors and upon all social occasions let us have color and individuality, and try,
above all, to rid ourselves of the snobbery that stamps
whatever is not in exact-aecordance with our canons
of taste as i common and unclean."
The Empress of Austria, who is considered the
most beautiful of royal women, sets type with the
grace and skill which characterises an intelligent
compositor. She is reported to have recently purchased a full plant for a printing office with the intention of publishing some of her own literary productions.
President Arthur seldem wears the same necktie
two days in succession.
Fashion has changed color again.    Elephant's
breath has yielded to condor brown. Let not the
rest of the menagerie be jealous; their turn will come
all in proper time.
If you want to be real "fetching," have all your
stationery marked with your initials across one corner n fac simile of your stub pen penmanship in
vi ulot ink, and the same thing in small should adorn
your seal.




144


Ti    vwaiian Monthly.


PUZZLE DEPARYT SAd NT.
STUDY OF THE kJ,rn
Find the names of the authors of t. ':; *- 
lowing quotations:
1. Give me but something
Whereuuto I may bind my heart, something
To clasp affection's tendrils round.
2. Oh, a dainty plant is the ivy green.
3. It is the miller's daughter,
And she has grown so dear, so dear,
That thou wouldst be the jewel
That trembles in her ear.
4. A pretty girl, aud in her tender eyes
Just that soft shade of green
We sometimes see in evening skies.
5. High though his title, proud his name,
Boundless his wealth as wish can claim;
Despite those titles, power, and pelf,
The wretch concentrates all in self.
ONE WORD ANAGRAMS.
1 ---Great Helps.      2-House Rats.
DECAPITATIONS.
1. Behead a kitchen utensil, and get a puzzle.
2. A weight, and leave an animal.
3. A small animal and leave a bird.
4. A principal part, and leave a cinder.
5. Frolicsome, and leave venturesome.
6. To spot, and leave a fruit.
CHARADE.
Legless and armless is my first,
Yet travels on with rapid pace,
And eyeless looks on best and worst,
Of all the tribes of earthly race.
My second, small and mean to view,
Yet holds a world of wealth untold,
Of color, form and beauty true,
And value more than mines of gold.
My whole a twining plant appears,
Quite modest 'mid the the beauteous band,
Whose glories grace the ps ssing years
With glory over all our land.
ANSWERS TO APRIL PUZZLES.
STUDY OF THE POETS.
1. Bryant.
2. Mrs. Osgood.
3. Bryant.
4. Willis.
5. Pope.
6. Young.
1. The mother of Napoleon I, who was also the
mother of Jerome, king of Westphalia; Joseph, king
of Spain; Louis, king of Holland and Caroline,
queen of Naples.
2. Alexander the Great.


SKELETON POETRY.
The good are better made by ill,
As roses crushed are sweeter still.


1.
4.
5.
6.
7.


DECAPITATIONS.
Spout, pout.
Sport, port.
Rasp, a p.
Pluck, lGi<k.
Fox, ox.
Ewe, we.


WHIMSICALITIES.
-A poet hath remarked that "s all paths lead to
the grave." He undoubtedly referred to allopaths
and homceopaths and hydropaths and the rest of the
M. D. paths.
-A refreshment-bar on a certain railway is kept
by a veteran baker. A sprightly young traveler
complained of one of his pies the other day. The
old man became angry.,"Young man," he said
severely, "4I made pies before you were born."
"Yes," responded the traveler, "I fancy this must
be one of those pies!"
-"Are your domestic relations agreeable?" was
W3e question put to an unhappy looking specimen of
humanity. "Oh, my domestic relations are all
right," he said; "it is my wife's relations that are
causing the trouble."
-What is it has a mouth and never speaks, and a
bed and never sleeps? A river.
For examples of the perfection of superciliousness
we must look to that department of life where
superciliousness reigns supreme, namely, fashionable
society. Thus it is reported that two high-bred
women, one from New York, the other from Boston,
happened to meet in what is ironically called a
",social" circle. Both were rich and acomplished,
and both claimed to have ancestors. Boston, in the
course of a little conversation between the two,
alluded, in the most seemingly unpretending way,
to the trivial circumstance that her ancestors came
over in the Mayflower. " Ah!" replied New York,
with a little lift of the eyebrows expressive of innocent surprise, "I did not know before that the Mayflower brought over any steerage passengers."
People who always appear well and happy are the
most popular. When anybody asks about your
health, make a favorable reply if at all possible. It
doesn't make you feel any worse, and your interlocutor will go away in a great deal better frame of
mind than if you had given him a full and detailed
account of your many aches and pains. If you must
tell your internal troubles go to the doctor, who is
paid for listening to such things.
The feeble tremble before opinion, the foolish defy
it, the wise judge it, the skillful direct it. -Madame
Roland.




6*; r.    *?; r ^
SIGE1    NBR F       CENTS.
SINGJ.E NUMBERS, FIFTY CENTS.


YEARLY SUBSCRIPTION, $5.00.


VOLUME 1. A 
1I
*11  3


NUMBER 7.


T H E


HAWAIIALN MONTHLY.
DEVOTED TO
LITERATURE,            ART,       SCIENCE,        POLITICS,        AND       GENERAL          CULTURE.
JUL, 18_      4.
CONTENTS.
PAGE.
O ur  S an itary   S tatistics................................................................................................................  145
Cyril the Sulpician........................................................................................................................148
Joe   a nd   H an n ah................................................................................................................................ 153
Physical History of the Hawaiian Island................................................................................................153
How the Chinese (liscovered Printing...........................                                      157
The Little Fox Blade...........................158
Hope and Memory...........................                                                           159
T he  P residential  E lection....................................................................................................................159)
o    e..........Sonn........................et.....11
E ditorial  C om m ent.....................................................................................................................161
Foreign  M iscellany.............................................................. 165
F ash ions  and   N ovelties..................................................................................................................167
P uzzle   D epartm ent........................................................................................................................168
Whimsicalities.....................................................................:......168


HON()IOLULU:


9


PRINTED AT THE HAWAIIAN GAZETTE OFFICE.




HXawaiian Carria                Manufacturing Company,
PRE SII ENT  A ND  ]M ANA(Ei.........             S..............T............
V ICE   P H  SI )DEI N T................................................................
S l,(',  ETAH! Y.   AN 1 ) Ti/IC EASE? I1IE;.......................................................  S  CH  M AN,
A I I;ITo)l Ir.............................................................................................S.   M.   D A M OI N.
A.   L aIr g e a zi C  o mp ete st e A  o r t. e nt of
Wagon and Carriage Material on Hand and for Sale,............. AT REASONABLE RATES................
Fi' ilhea-per t-hiea. -IVrw.orted. T'orl o A
cane and Plantation Wagtons Built to Suit Any Kind of Work, at
Great Inducements to Planters.
tE AVY  WI EEl, iiEPT IN ST'i(i FOEI O() Hl DEIIS OF ANY IIESCRIPI'TION.
NOUtEUi fRNBUT41Ue WEeEH.OGa
Keep on:E-ancd the LMargest        -s~ortment of
a;ind  1i'1SI 1)  l   ' iRY  T(  P[  F XO F Ni  iN T[IN I  IiiNI;O!)0}1.  All  h(ils ofl I phllsi ery
ail DIIA IPSE Y  Madle to OrI' r in tiie Very i,atest Style.
Pianos and Good Cane Seat Chairs for Rent.
ITihe Clheapest IJlao' to    wuiy  A.11   i     fLds of
Ilgi/ctal 1 I         wtdtruaeutwt KSwt ig Tfl        eSh}itnes   E!.te*)
A  L,.l'x'e Assorti-Ieit, of" Wall Paper.  1.i ll u ti4 tt iii,  iin A1 1 its I1raicle..  ThoroI(Ill' atli ll NSatistlaetorl' y  Alttt!elted to.
T7,/el)/honE( / /i,,'/,le/,,o. "4-,9.1  (  fF.-II  i,l,iA JIM.  [ e(/?)l/o( e aml! Ni/ltf A1l(t   Ao). 7(




T H E
HAWAII AiJ


MONTHLY.


VOLUME 1.]


[NUMBER 7.


HONOLULU, JULY, -1884.


OUR SANITARY STATISTICS.


In resuming the discussion of the above topic,
commenced in the last number of the IONTHIY, we
venture to express the hope that the ilmportance of
statistics in general and sanitary statistics in particular need not be urged upon any of our readers.
For what are statistics?  They are simply collections
of facts, classified and arranged in such orderly and
systematic manner as shall best enable us t)o draw
therefrom those practical lessons which facts only,
carefully studied and wisely interpreted, can teach
us. The three elements of value therefore in statistics are: first, accuracy; second, system; and third,
fullness.
First and foremost by all means, we place accuracy.
Statistics to be of any value must be reliable. Unless we can be sure that the matters set forth therein
as facts, really are facts, a table of so-called statistics
is no better than a delusion and a snare. Pretending
to be a lamp to guide us in our search for truth, it is
only an ignis fatuus to lead us into the ditch.
Convenience and perspicuity of arrangement are
also essential elements in the make-up of any statistics worthy of the name. An undigested mass of
facts, however important and however accurate in
themselves, do not constitute statistics-they are
only the raw  material out of which statistics are
made. Before they camn claim that title, they must
be classified and arranged in due order and upon
some definite system, that those who wish to use
them may know where to look for the information
they need, and how to find it.
Again, the value of any statistics ldepends greatly
upon their fullness. 'The larger the array of facts
bearing upon any point, the clearer and more reliable will be the conclusions' which may be drawn
therefrom.  Sources of error arrising from local or
temporary variations are avoided and a foundation
can be laid for broad and solid generalizations. We
would not underrate the value of statistics however impelfect and incomplete, provided they are
reliable so far as they go, and that their incompleteness is frankly acknowledged. But there is no pitfall more dangerous to the unwary seeker after truth,


than partial and imperfect (data lwhiclh pt-rofess t(o Ibe
full and complete. It is much betler to renlnlin in:
state of conscious,n(ld acknowledl( ed irgl)ranlel thlan
to pin our faith to statisticians, oiic(ial or otllerwi e,
who record l)roballilities and surllises as thotugh
they were ahsolute verities, or whlo dralwm ol tl!eir
imaginations for their facts. To to aware of our
ignorance is the first step towar(ls ac(quiring wis(dolm,
while he who dwells in a fools' parad(lise may never
emerge therefrom.
If the above genera1 idea.s on the sul.ject of statistics are soundl-alnd we think they are too axiomaltic
to be disputed-they furnish a standard by wlich
we may ill some degree at least, measure the merit
or demerit of the particular statistics we are now
considering.
In the matter of scientific accuracy, we have
already shown that the statements put forth by the
Board of Iealth leave very much to be desired.
The facts set forth in our last issue prove that in a
considerable percentage of cases the Bloard cdo not
even pretend to know the cause of (leatl, and that
in a much larger nulmber of cas:ls the cause of death
assigned is no better than guess-work. It was also
shown thlat when reliable information from the attending physicians can be lad for tie masking, it is
not even asked for, and that while neglecting information of this kind whlicl  was at their service, they
]ave undertaken Iby some ulnkilown lrocess to classify and( assign causes (of death for a large 1numrber
of cases which aclordllig  tf to the Board's own statement, liall no lmeclical attel(tlalnce whatever.
It will be remLenmlber-ed( tlhat the above cornclusions
are I)ased al(most excluisively u11pon thle colltents of
the )oflicial sitttIl.ents the tm selves. A1en we go
Ihowever too such1( sources of info}lrmation as1 are available oultside (f tile rec(rdls of tlhe Bloard of lealth,
the clas bel(oImles consideral)ly mnore utlfav(orable, not
only as regarlds tlhe intelligellce a1n acc(luracyly displayed ill arranging an1 cl:iss.i 'yilg suchl cases. as are
reported, but also ats regards tile sum total of the
mortality. If it is discreditable for our health authorities to be in ignorance of the cause of death in half




146                                 fT   I X1awaih
or even one-third of the cases in their re!?oit * it is
surely still more discreditable if there are o considerable proportion of the deaths occurring whi  i,*?*
never reported at all. If the five or six handlred
deaths per annum   which appear in our nl mot!.
mortuary tables represent a mortality considerablv
greater than that prevailing in the most crowded
centres of population in both the old and new worlds,
the matter becomes much more serious still, if, instead of five or six hundred deaths, there is good
reason to suppose that the actual number is eight or
nine hundred. We think it can be shown that there
is good reason for such a supposition, and that the
official reports are as incomplete in their totals as
they are inaccurate and inconsistent in their details
and classifications.
It is worthy of note that the incompleteness of
these reports is nowhere acknowledged or even
hinted at in the reports themselves. We have been
able however to discover and verify it by means of
the figures collected by another 'branch of the Government. For a number of years past it has been
the custom of the Board of Education to collect statistics of births and deaths throughout all the islands
of the group, the school teachers in the different
districts being constituted agents of the Board for
that purpose and having their dilligence stimulated
by the payment of a small fee (five cents we believe)
for each case discovered and reported. The biennial
summary of births and deaths for the whole country,
which may be found in the ministerial reports prepared for successive legislatures, are always made
up from these figures of the Board of Education, and
not from  the figures of the Board of Health, the
latter keeping no record of births and. deaths, so far
as we can learn, outside of Honolulu and the leper
settlement at Molokai. Of course it is not claimed
that these Board of Education figures are complete
and perfect; far from it. They are however, so far
as they go, the most reliable of any data obtainable.
The name and residence of every case reported is on
record at the educational office, and can be verified
by any one who choses to take that trouble. Whatever errors exist in these returns are almost certain
therefore to be in the way of omissions, and whenever the figures of the Board of Health fall short of
those of the Board of Education, it may be safely
assumed that the difference represents cases which
the former body has failed to record.
Let us now go back to the figures of the Board of
Education for 1881 and see what is the story which
they tell. They tell us that the total number of
deaths in this district for that year, excluding smallpox, instead of being 548 as reported by the Board
of Health, was no less than 990, a difference 442, or
over eighty per cent. If we accept these figures as
correct-and we know of no ground on which they
can be successfully disputed-we are compelled to
face the rather startling conclusion that the deathrate of this district for the year named was, exclusive
of small-pox, 61.87 per thousand upon the estimated


ian Monthly.
population of 16,000. Such a death-rate as this is
simply frightful. It is, as will be noticed, three
times as great as that of the City of London, more
than three times that of San Francisco, and two and
a half times that of New York. If we include the
`^07 deaths from small-pox which occurred during
that y:,-r, we get a death-rate of nearly eighty per
thousd, a ind c-i mlioality four tli no,ns -rra tas that
of San Francisco and more than three limes as great
as that of New-v York.
To appreciate the full significance of these figures
it is necessary to understand the unsanitary c6nditions under which a large proportion of dwellers in
great cities constantly exist. It appears from official
figures that the population of the fourth ward of the
city of NeW York is packed at the rate of 240,000 to
the square mile, and that the condition of several
other wards,' notably the eleventh and seventeenth, is
not much, if any better. It is difficult for persons
who have never lived in a large city to realize the
degree of overcrowding expressed by these figures.
It is the same as if a number of persons equal to
three times the entire population of this Kingdom
were living in a space one mile square. Nor is it
any insignificant fraction of the inhabitants of that
great city who live under these unfavorable conditions. On the contrary, they number several hundred
thousands of her million and a quarter people,
and embrace the great bulk of those who labor with
their hands for a livelihood. And yet notwithstanding all this, the death-rate Of Honolulu is overwhelmningly in excess of that of New York.
There are ouly two possible ways of avoiding the
conclusions we have drawn, viz; to prove either that
the year 1881 was, outside of the small-pox epidemic,
an exceptionally unhealthy year, or else that the returns of the Board of Education for that year are grossly
exagerated and unreliable. As for the figures of the
education office being in excess of the truth, the
manner of collecting and making up those figures as
already described, renders any such idea entirely
untenable. These figures may be and probably are
somewhat under the truth; it is scarcely possible
that they can bQ anything above it. It is also within
the knowledge of every physician anid of every
intelligent observer as well, that the year 1881, was
not, outside of the small-pox, a particularly unhealthy year. There was no epidemic prevailing
and no unusual sickness of any kind to carry the
death-rate much, if any, above the average of other
years. According to the report of the Board of
Health, which has come to hand since our former
article was published, the deaths for the last three
years have been quite uniform, viz:
1881 (excluding small-pox)..................548.
1882..............................................542.
1883 (excluding beriberi)....................609.
How then is this enormous discrepency between the
returns of the health and educational departments
to be explained? It is to be explained in one way
and in one way only; and that Is by admitting that




The Hawaiian Monthly.


147


somewhere between one-third and one-half of all
the deaths occurring in this district escape registration at the hands of our sanitary authorities.
There is one fact which might at first sight seem
to favor the idea that the mortality for 1881 was
either unusually high, or else greatly exagerated by
the Board of Education. This one fact is that the
deaths for 1882 and 1883, as given by that body,
show a great falling off from tl-;se of 1881, coming
down in fact to about the same figures as those
reported by the Board of Health. The explanation
of this fact, however, is quite simple. The machinery of the Board of Education for collecting the statistics of births and deaths is gradually breaking
down and no longer does its work with anything like
the completeness of former times.   This is due
chiefly to the increase in our population and the
change in its character and composition. With the
large influx of foreigners, particularly Portugese,
which we have experienced within the last two or
three years, the school teachers, a large proportion
of whom are natives, no longer furnish a reliable
agency for the collection of vital statistics.  A little
reflection will show that such must be the case.  So
long as the population consisted mostly of natives
and a comparatively small number of foreigners,
many of whom he personally knew, the school
teacher could do this work with tolerable efficiency.
But every one who is familiar with Hawaiians
knows that they will not force themselves into the
premises of Portugese and others who are entire
strangers to them, and whose language they do not
understand, to verify births and deaths of which
they may have heard through scholars or otherwise.
On the other hand, these ignorant new comers, not
knowing the agents of the board, and not understanding either their language or their business, are
apt to regard them as myrmidons of the tax-collector,
government spies, or unauthorized interlopers of some
kind, and so extend to them but scant welcome or
courtesy.
This state of things is by no means confined to
Honolulu. From other districts, even where the
school agents are foreigners of unquestionable intelligence and long-time residents of the country,
there come reports of vital statistics whose deficiencies


are so glaring as to be self-evident. This is due, not
to any falling off in the capacity or fidelity of those
officials, but to changes in the conditions and material with which they have to deal.  That this explanation is the true one is shown by the fact that
the falling off is not confined to the deaths alone, but
occurs in the case of the births as well. This is conclusive. With such an increase of population as we
have had for the last two or three years, with the
foreign element constantly gaining on the native, as
we all know to be the case, and with so large a proportion of the new comers belonging to a people as
prolific as the Portugese, the idea of there having
been a large falling off in the number of births is
simply absurd. We scarcely think that any one can
be found who will attempt to defend a proposition
so utterly indefensible. In view then of what has
been shown, we are forced to conclude:
First-That the mortuary tables published by the
Board of Health are entirely unreliable.
Second-That the deaths in this district for the
year 1881 were nearly if not quite one thousand, outside of those doe to small pox.
Third-That this mortality, large as it seems to
be, is probably not far from the general yearly
average.
Fourth-That the machinery of the Board of
Health has been for years past, if not always, inadequate to securing anything like full or correct vital
statistics.
Fifth-That the machinery employed by the Board
of Education, for the same purpose, has also become
incapable of performing the functions intend(led.
And as a necessary consequence of the above, we
are compelled to admit the unpleasaat fact that the
death rate of Honolulu is at least double that of any
city or town having any claim to be considered even
tolerably healthy.
The facts herein disclosed are certainly not a
pleasant subject of contemplation. They are calculated not only to chasten our self-esteem but to affect
unfavorably the opinion which others have of us.
They nevertheless are facts which cannot be successfully disputed or evaded.  It is better that they
should be frankly acknowledged, however much our
local pride and self-esteem may suffer in the process.


ORIGIN OF THE TERM COPPERHEAD.-When the
war first broke out, there were secret societies formed by men living in States which bordered on the
South, to give such aid and comfort as they could to
the Southern forces, with whom they were in sympathy. Among the first (if not the first) of these
societies was one which was first formed in Southern
Indiana, called the "Sons of Liberty."  The members of this society for their badge wore a pin which
was made from the head of " Liberty," which was
cut out by a die made for that purpose from the old
fashioned copper cent. This copper pin or badge


was soon called a ("copperhead," and the name at
once attached to those who wore them. At first the
name was not considered opprobrious, but soon it
became connected with the copperhead snake, which
is said to be sneaking follower of the rattlesnake,
and which unlike the rattlesnake gives no warning,
but hiding in the grass bites the unsuspecting victim upon the heel. It was this very appropriate application which made the word a reproach. These
badges were altogether too common throughout the
Southwest during the early part of the war.




148


The Iawaiian Monthly.


CYRIL THE SULPICIAN.


CHAPTER IV.
It was a week, however, before the doctor allowed
her to ride again, although Alice was anxious to;company her father the following day. Her case
puzzled him, for he could find no traces of organic
disease, so at last he concluded that she had outgrown
her strength and he continued tonics and advised
occupation for the mind of a light and cheerful kind.
Sir Annesley came every day, remaining generally
about an hour and always expressing himself as being
very anxious about her health, at which Alice
laughed and would ask him in turn how he thought
she would look if she got well if she was sick now.
She had given up going to the church and playing
the organ, was generally bright and gay, so that it
almost seemed that the fainting fit had been the
climax of her indisposition and the turning point of
her ill health.
A month rolled by and they were within ten days
of Christmas. One morning at breakfast Mr. Senhouse announced that he had received a letter from
Mr. Vidal who was promising himself a fortnight's
visit to Bakewell as soon as the Christmas festivities
of his tenants were over. He did not like, he said,
to be away from his mother and the tenants at that
time as there was always a dinner and a ball. "t One
of my duties," he added jestingly, ", is to dance with
the cook. It insures a year's good dinners."
Alice laughed heartily when she heard the letter
read and when her father spoke of having a ball on
Twelfth night she seemed delighted.
That afternoon Sir Annesley called. Though the
weather was frosty it was fine and bright. Alice
proposed a walk, but her father had an appointment
with the bailiff and her mother was deep in the preparations for Christmas, superintending mince pies,
plum puddings and ever so many other good things.
" Well then you come Sir Annesley," cried Alice.
"t Let us go through the upper wood where you saved
me from having that ugly fall. I have never been
there since. Let us first go up and give Didah her
cough medicine. You dilin't know she was sick?
No! The (lear old soul has quite a painful cough
and fever at night. No, it is not serious but we have
to keep her warm and nurse her so as to have her
well for Christmas. She always arranges the evergreens and holly. Christmas would be nothing without Didah."
She departed on her niission and soon returned
well muffled up ready for the walk. It was indeed
a lovely afternoon and Alice never looked brighter
as she tripped across the hard ground and pointed
out the bleak beauty of the leafless trees, the cold
hills in the back ground and the many other charms
of English winter scenery.
When they came to the spot where she had fainted
Alice said, i" Why, Sir Annesley, if I had fallen and
struck my head against that stump it might have
killed me. Wasn't it dreadful?


He looked into the deep large eyes which had
filled with tears and then suddenly drawing her towards him and holding both her hands in his he
said in pas.4iouate tones: " Then we should both have
died. Oh Miss Se nheuns,:, Oh Alice, do you not
understand, have you not seen how i1 leve you. If
I would so willingly have died for you, could yon
not live for me?
A torrent of blinding tears was her only annswer,
but her head was on his breast now, and he was
pouring out wild, delirious protestations of his love.
it Is this really love?" she moaned, c" for I want
love so much. I thought once that I loved and he
was so cold and I so mistaken. Would you always
love me so and hold me close to you and never chide
me or be unkind, or forget, but give me the heart
I once dreamed of?
He rained hot passionate kisses on her upturned
face and bending down over it he said, " Alice, by
this kiss on lips that never were kissed by lover before, I swear that I will love, cherish, care for and
protect you until death."
She had found love at last, so she thought, and the
strong arms that she believed so honest were around
her.
Then she told him  her story, adding: "I can
meet him now, when he comes, ever so bravely, can
I not, He was always your friend you know and I
suppose when you were both here in the summer I
was really out of health without being aware of it.
I must have been," she added, " for one day in the
church while he was playing the organ, I nearly got
hysterical and Didah had to go and stop him; what
do you think of that?"
"I think of nothing Alice except of you. We
will wait till after the New Year and then I will
speak to your father. Do you think, my own, that
you can keep our secret for such a very, very, very
long time?"
She answered hin with a quiet little nod, and then
he told her that he had to go up to London the next
day on business which would detain him for three
days after which he would visit his mother in
Northamptonshire and return to Rowsley two days
before Christmas. She yielded tearfully to another
passionate kiss and Sir Annesley Tiverton and his
betrothed strolled quietly back to the house again.'
He did go to London the next day where he
raised ~5,000 on mortgage on his estate, drew out
some ~3,000 which was lying to his credit in the
bank and bought two tickets for Arthur Selby and
sister on a steamer which was to sail for Antwerp on
the morning of the 24th December. Then he took
the Northampton train and returned home staying
there until the 20th December. He was playing a
desperate game. If he won it it would be through
the mathematical precision with which he had planned every move. If he lost it, at least he was prepared for immediate departure. If he won it, he




The Hawaiian   1Ignthly.


149


would be in Antwerp with Alice as his bride on the
26th December. If he lost it he would be there
alone. He employed his time at home in packing
all his valuables and most of his effects, and on the
20th he told his mother that he was going to run
over to Paris for Christmas and might be away a
month. Then kissing her he gave her a beautiful
pair of diamond bracelets for her Christm-as present
and told her he must leave that afternoon.
" I am sorry I cannot be with you mother for the
holidays, but I have a pressing invitation which I
cannot resist accepting, but I shall be with you all
in spirit.
" Annesley, yoi do such strange and such unkind
things," replied his mothers b You don't seem to
care whom you disappoint as long as you gratify your
love of self-indulgence. Everyone expects to see
you here at Christmas and they will all feel neglected.
You are so wayward and inconsiderate; of course I
can do nothing if you are determined to go. You
are taking an immense amount of luggage too for a
month's trip.
He made excuse after excuse, and that afternoon,
after embracing the mother he was never to see
again, he was driven to the station and returned to,.London.
On the 21st December he caused to be posted an
anonymous letter to Mr. Senhouse which read:
4 " The story of Sir Annesley Tiverton being rusticated
from Oxford for a town and gown row is all false.
He has taken his name off the books because he dare
not return there, having deceived a young girl named
Bessie Thornton under promise of marriage. If you
doubt, telegraph to your son Herbert.-One who
knows."
"t This will culminate matters," he said to himself,
but I imagine it is the first instance of a man ever
volunteering similar information about his own peccadilloes to his prospective fatheriin-law." His next
step was to write to Mr. Senhouse stating that he
would be in Rowsley next day in time to accept his
invitation to spend Christmas with his family. He
chuckled as he posted both letters together and then
saw to it that all his effects were sent to the steamship company for shipment. They were marked
simply " Mr. Selby, Cologne, via Antwerp."
On the morning of the 22nd he coolly took the
train to Bowsley. On arriving there he found one
of the game-keepers awaiting him.  " Sir Annesley,"
he said, i Miss Alice begged me with tears to come
down and meet you and give you this note, and I
was not to say a word to man, woman or child."
" All right Peter, you have executed your commission faithfully. Here's a sovereign. Come up
to the Peacock in about an hour and take back an
answer. Manage that your mistress gets it without
the knowledge of any one."
"t That is arranged Sir. I am to leave it in a hollow stump near the laundry door."
The baronet put the note in his pocket and strolled
up to the Peacock. He left a couple of portmanteaux


to follow him, and sauntering into the sitting room
orctered some lunch. There was a letter for him in
the rack beside the little bar, where the guests took
their sherry and bitters before dinner, and he smiled
as he recognized the hand writing and opened it.
It was very brief-merely the regrets of Mr. and
Mrs. Senhouse that facts had come to light since his
visit to London which would prevent them from
having the pleasure of receiving him in future. He
tore it up with a wicked smile and then he opened
poor Alice's pink missive, all tear stained and uneven,
conjuring him to meet her at once at their old trysting place in the woods. Her father, she said, had
no suspicion of their mutual love, but he had received some dreadful letter and was furious against
him. The poor child ended with wild protestations
of her love and begged him to come the next morning at eleven o'clock to the old stump where she had
plighted her troth.
He answered her letter in terms which only an
accomplished villain knows how to use. He told
her that he was utterly ignorant of what he might
have been charged with, and that he was innocent
of any crime or offense that could be laid at his door
unless it consisted in his undying love for her. He
gave the letter, with another "t tip," to Peter, and
then going upstairs commenced leisurely to pack his
things. Next he paid his bill up to the 24th December, and telling his landlady that he should leave on
the morning of that day, he went to the stables and
found his groom. Him he instructed to go to a
neighbouring livery stable keeper and send him to
the Peacock. Before dinner he had sold his three
horses, reserving the use of one of them until he left.
He got about two-thirds of their value for them, and
both buyer and seller were satisfied. Then he instructed his groom to take all his luggage that was at
Rowsley, excepting a valise to London, by the early
train on the following morning, to give a note to a
minister who lived near Euston Square and to meet
him without fail at the terminus on the arrival of
the night express on the morning of the 24th. He
trebled his usual holiday doucer, told him to obey
instructions and above all things to keep sober. After
that he ate his dinner, drank brandy and water,
played billiards, smoked a cigar and went to sleep.
He rose early on the morning of the 23rd, shaved
himself carefully, saw that his groom departed with
all his belongings, and after a hearty breakfast,
ordered his horse saddled and rode leisurely up towards the woods at the back of Haddon Hall. He
entered them by a bridle path which was seldom
used and opening the gate with the crook of his
hunting crop, walked his horse slowly down the
main ride of the covert towards Bakewell. When
at last he reached the old stump, he carefully fastened
the reins round a young sapling, sat down and
awaited her coming. His heart fluttered terribly in
spite of his efforts to master his agitation. Every
leaf that fell seemed to unnerve him. At last he
heard the gate which was 150 yards away swing




150


The I waijan Monthly.


open and close. It might have been Mr. SenhoWus2,
or a keeper or Herbert, and his heart thumped mo)re
heavily than ever. He need not have feared., t
was only Alice-poor Alice wan from suffering atdl
want of sleep; timid and doubting, yet bold anfi
trusting, yearning for the love of the man who had
so solemnly sworn to cherish and protect her and to
whom she had plighted her troth.   In another
minute she was in his arms sobbing as if her heart
would break, while he caressed her fair head and
soothed her as best he knew how.
"My own Alice," he murmured, "you do not
believe them?"
"4No, I believe-I believe nothing except that
you love me."
And you? do you really love me I Will you dare
to leave them all and marry me now? We are
married in the sight of heaven (and the hypocrite
did not even wince.) Alice darling! be my wife
before daybreak to-morrow. Alice leave them all,
cleave to me.
But she only moaned and sighed and wept and
at last she said: " My own, I think I am losing my
reason, I think that my poor brain is going. All
this is so sudden, and if they part us, what is left to
me but the cold, cold Wye?"
Alas, poor Alice! you were not the first to yield to
this man's subtle facination. As he held you in his
arms so he has clasped many another innocent heart
and broken it as he will try to break yours! He
caressed her and persuaded her and bade her only be
brave for one day and her troubles would all be over.
He told her to pack all her valuables and enough
changes of clothing in a portmanteau to last for four
days; to retire early under a plea of headache and
to asked to be allowed to sleep late in the morning.
Then at eleven o'clock he told her to slip out at the
door of the laundry by the back stairs where he
would meet her and drive three stations below to
catch the midnight express. Further that he would
telegraph to an Episcopal clergyman to meet them
at five o'clock at the terminus, who would marry
them ait the hotel near the station, and that at seven
o'clock they would sail for Antwerp as brother and
sister. For the rest she need not fear. He had
about ~9,000 in circular notes (and for once he spoke
the truth) and at Antwerpshe could buy her trousseau.
Poor Alice shivered and moaned, "4Oh mother,
father, Herbert, Dkdah! will they ever forgive me?"
He answered her by a long and fervent embrace,
and she, looking up into his face with tear-stained
eyes said, " Annesley, my young life is in your
hands, do with it as you will."
CHAPTER V.
At eleven o'cloek, shivering and trembling in
every limb, on that cold December night, Alice crept
down the back stairs and went out at the laundry
door swaying under the weight of two heavy valises.
Sir Annesley was waiting, and taking her burdena


from her led her without a word to the road. Then
lifting her into the gig, half fainting with fright, he
covered her tenderly with wraps, put his left arm
Aound her and drove as fast as he dared to a little
4+1iou ten miles below Rowsley where the express
Stopped f or water. He caught it with three minutes
to s-*are, trned the gig over to a man who was evidently vswiititg for it, and hurried Alice into a first
class carriage. She was so muffled that the sleepy
porters could not have recognized her even had they
known her. A shap) whistle and the train was off.
She never spoke during the journy, hut he made
her eat a sandwich and take saOme:'y.vhich he
provided. In a frightened way sie nes.; aTlsI ainit
him oblivious of whistles, jolts, and stoppages,,'tIi
they reached the terminus, where they were met by
Sir Annesley's groom and the minister to whom he
had telegraphed.
Sir Annesley had forgotten nothing from the
license to the wedding ring and a handsome diamond
guard, the size of which he had guessed from a glove
belonging to Alice. The ceremony was performed
in the hotel witnessed by the groom and the head
steward of the house, and in less than five minutes
Alice Senhouse was Lady Tiverton of Tiverton. The
minister prepared the certificate and promised tow
register it that morning; a hasty breakfast was improvised, and by half-past six o'clock Mr. Selby and
sister were on board the steamer " Scheldt" bound
for Antwerp.
Alice went straight to her cabin prostrated by long
continued excitement, fear and fatigue. Her wedding ring lay in a little purse under her pillow, and
while the good stewardess rubbed her hands, undressed her and ministered to her comfort in a hundred ways the good ship steamed out of the Thames
and by ten o'clock was well on her way to Antwerp.
At that hour Alice was still supposed to be resting
at Bakewell, and according to her instructions had
been left undisturbed. Indeed, there was no Miss
Alice to disturb now, for come what might, for weal
or woe, the maiden bride was now Lady Annesley
Tiverton.
The passage was a smooth one for the time of year
and the "Scheldt" was a steady old boat. Every
half hour Sir Annesley visited his wife and sat with
her for a few minutes, bringing ice or some little
delicacy which he recommended, until the stewardess
and her little daughter set him down as the most
devoted brother whom they had ever seen. At night
the daughter occupied the upper berth and ministered to Alice, and by eight o'clock the next morning
they were safely in Antwerp.
She dared not think of home yet, only so far that
she trusted all would be forgiven and come right,
and her husband was so gentle and tender, seeming
to know how to forestall every want, that she forced
herself to allow no other thought to creep into her
heart except the all absorbing one of his love.
On their arrival they were at once driven to the
Hotel St Antoine where Alice found half heart to




The Hawaiian Monthly.


151


enjoy her first little French breakfast. Then she
made her toilet, and before going out she put or her
wedding ring and guard, drew on her gloves and
felt comfort in the thought that the rings need never
come off again.
The morning and afternoon were spent in shopping, and in the whirl of that excitement Alice was
partially able to drown thoughts of home. Only
once she said: " But if they should come after us!"
and Sir Annesley smiled and produced the pocketbook containing a copy of their marriage certificate
and bade bP oe of good cheer.
From Antwerp they went to Cologne and thence
up h.e Ihine to Mayence, Darmstadt and Bruchsal.
Prom there they went by Stuttgart to the frontier of
Wurtemberg, and the honeymoon was spent in the
quiet town of Friedrichshafen by the borders of the
lovely lake of Constance.
From the hotel there Alice wrote home her first
appeal for forgiveness to Bakewell, for Sir Annesley,
although he telegraphed from Antwerp the fact of
their marriage and had since written himself in
plausable terms regretting the circumstances under
which he said an elopement had been forced upon
him, was too much of a coward to let Alice write
until he could no longer prevent her. The letter
was returned unopened in an enveloped directed to
the Poste Restante in her father's handwriting. So
was another and still a third. And Alice w.is in
mute despair with only a broken reed to lean upon.
There let us leave her for a time.
It was eleven o'clock on the morning of the 24th
December and all was dumb desolation in the homn3
at Bakewell. An hour before Didah had gone up
with some toast and hot tea to her child's room, and,
to her surprise, found the door locked. She looked
through the key-hole and saw that the pillows were
unruffled and the bed smooth. "The child must be
going daft," she said half aloud, " to make her own
bed and go out on such a morning as this. She will
be wearing hair shirts next or going into a nasty
nunnery and die of a broken heart."
So soliloquizing, the old nurse drew from her
pocket a large bunch of keys and selecting one from
among the number turned the lock and opened the
door.
As she stood at the threshold and her eyes fell
upon the scene that greeted them, her knees shook,
her face blanched with terror, and she would have
fallen to the floor had she not clutched the heavy
arm chair in which her darling had so often sat
while she dressed her hair or helped her to make her
toilet. The bureau drawers were all open, the jewel
case empty, the floor strewn with dresses and wearing apparel, while on the looking glass traced in
palsied and trembling letters with a small piece of
soap were the words: " Forgive me, forgive me, I
could not help it."
Didah uttered a piercing shriek and then rushed
to the head of the stairs in the upper hall. The tea
tray had fallen from her hands, and the little china


cup and plates lay shivered on the floor. At the foot
of the stairs she Inet Mr. Senhouse and others of the
household who heard the noise and Didah's scream.
" What is the matter," cried the master, " speak
woman, speak!"
"Gone!"
4' Who?"
" Our darling!" Then nature gave way and the
old nurse swooned.
High and low the distracted mother and father
searched vainly for evidences of her flight. The
servants scoured the grounds and woods but at noon
no trace or clue of the missing daughter had been
discovered. One by one the searchers came in with
the same news. Then as Mr. Senhouse was hastily
preparing telegrams to be sent to all points, Didah
came to him showing no signs of suffering except
that the pale face was whiter than ever and said
huskily, slowly and with difficulty: "( Sir Annesley
has taken our child, I feel it here!"
"At this moment Herbert drove up, and with a
hearty 4" Hurrah! home again, Merry Christmas to
you all!" entered the hall. Then he paused as his
eye wandered round among the groups of servants
sobbing and all powerless to act, and in startled tones
he shouted," Merciful heavens what is this?"
There sat his father tremibling and writing at a
side table in the hall mute with despair. Didah was
by his side looking stonily into his face. Crouched
in an arm chair and moaning lay his mother, while
the servants with averted eyes shrank from his gaze.
" Where is my sister," he whispered hoarsely,
" Dead?"
And Didah the bravest of them all went steadily
up to the young master and said quietly,,, Worse
than that; she is gone and we know not whither."
For a moment he stood there stunned as the thick
drops of sweat which are only born of agony started
out upon his forehead.
Only for a moment. For from the group of servants stepped Peter the game-keeper and faced him.
" Master Heabert! I have done this. Kill me
where I stand. I took a letter from Miss Alice to
Sir Annesley to the Rowsley station the day before
yesterday and I brought his answer back. I promised not to tell and he gave me these two sovereigns, God's curses on his soul!" and the poor fellow
sobbing as though his heart would burst, drew the
money from his pocket and flung it with all his
might through the open door.
Herbert did. not even look at him, but in stiffled
tones and trembling with passion he cried wildly,
" Kneel down all of you, and as you hope for salvation say Amen to the curse 1 pronounce." They all
knelt except Didah, who gave a little run forwar
and  putting her hands on his mouth     stoppe
him-"S No! no! my own boy not now! for all our
sakes, for the love you bear us all, for your old nurse's
sake, don't curse him. Go and find our darling and
bring her back to us before it is too late. Don't
curse him, Master Herbert!"




152


The I-aitu'ian Monthly.


His throat seemed as if it would burst with sappressed emotion, but he wavered and Didah was not
slow to follow up her vantage, "t go to Rowsley Master Herbert," she continued, and find out all you
can. Iwill manage here." Without resistance he
suffered himself to be led to the porch, where she
bade him order his mare to be saddled at once and
to come to her before she started. Then she dismissed
the servants and told them if they wanted to really be
of use to go on with their duties as if nothing had
happened. This done she saw to it thatMrs. Senhouse, whose condition caused her most alarmn, from
the fact that she had given way to a stupor more
dangerous than grief which finds expression in tears
and sobs, was taken to her room and put to bed.
Then turning to Mr. Senhouse she asked him to come
to the library and draw a check for five hundred
pounds payable to Herbert. He wrote one mechanically as if he, for the present, were so stunned by
the blow that he could be ruled like a child.
Herbert came round by the front door ready to
start.  "Not before you have eaten this sandwich"
said Didah, 4 and taken this wine. Now go as fast
as you can. If you get news of our darling follow
her up and telegraph as often as possible." And
then with a quiver in the brave old frame she added,
"and oh Master Herbert, think if your old nurse
who is so weak can be so strong and think at such a
time as this, what should not you be?
He did not answer her, but he put his strong arms
around her and kissed her forehead as though he
were doing her reverence. Then he started. It was
wonderful to see her move around everywhere as if
nothing was amiss. She ordered soup to be taken
up to her mistress and saw that she ate it; carried
lunch to her master with her own hands and forced
him to take it. Then she called the butler and told
him to see that the servants had some wine with
their dinner, "for," said she, 4they must be all
worn out," and she asked him to impress upon them
all the great necessity of shielding the honor of the
house and of keeping perfectly silent regarding the
disappearance of the young mistress. When they
brought her a carefully prepared lunch she partook
of it mechanically as something that had to be done,
and while she did so she asked the butler to write
down the following directions and see them carried
out: 1-Let all the Christmas decorations be taken
down and burnt; 2-Let the shutters be closed and
the blinds drawn down all over the front of the
house; 3-To all callers Mr. and Mrs. Senhouse are
not at home; 4-Bring all telegraphic dispatches to
me; 5-Send for Dr. Bluxom at once and let me see
him when he arrives.
When IDidah had done this she felt frightened at
her own temerity. It did not seem possible that she
had really taken all this on her own shoulders. Had
any one yesterday suggested that she could have
dared to do all this in the last two hours she would
have deemed them crazy.


Herbert gallopped into Rowsley without drawing
rein and dismounting at the Peacock, which was full
of young farmers and others preparing for their
Cihritmas jollification, he ran up the steps, entered
the s;itting room, rang the bell and said to the landlady who had asNswered the summons with as much
steadiness of voice a; h I- could command, " Where
is Sir Annesley Tiverton?  ik he here?
"No, Mr. Herbert! I do not:kow where he is.
He dined here last night and was to have left this
morning. He sold all his horses two days ago and
sent his effects yesterday morning to London by his
groom. He paid his bill up to to-day and hired a
gig, so some one said last night, which was retmhned
this morning by some boy from down the line, so
some of them said. His room is empty and he did
not sleep here last night. We had a nice chicken
lunch ready for him too to take along, and I must
say, after being here so long and being so friendly,
that I aint the only one as feels hurt at his going off
so mysterious like."
There was no longer any doubt in Herbert's mind
now, but in the last half hour it seemed to him that
he had lived a life-time and come face to face with
the sorrow of his life.  Didah's last words were
ringing in his ears. She was right. He must be
brave, cool and act like a man, so he merely replied
to the landlady, "t Sorry I missed him, he must have
been called away suddenly. Bring me a glass of
sherry and a biscuit pie ase."  Then he mounted his
horse and rode to the railway station. There had
been no passengers from Rowsley to meet the night
express, but there was a dispatch for Mr. Senhouse.
Would Mr. Herbert take it? The telegaaph operator
looked grave as he saw the young squire's face at the
window and he handed him the envelope. Herbert
tore it open and read: " We could not help it. I
was forbidden the house by you, but you could not
part us ih this way. Forgive us both for I love her
better than my life. We were married this morning at the Midland Railway Station by an Episcopal
clergyman and I send this just before leaving for the
continent. The marriage will be duly recorded with
the Registrar at once. Again we both beg you to
forgive us and to send us word to that effect. We
shall return in eight weeks. A. will write you all
particulars when she is rested.  ANNESLEY."
The scoundrel had indeed perfected all his arrangements with a mathematical precision worthy of
being employed for fairer uses. He had given the
above dispatch to his groom with strict instructions
not to send it until one o'clock in the afternoon,
rightly calculating that he would then have had
about seven hours start and that it would be next to
impossible to trace the part of the continent to which
he had gone until it pleased him to let them know.
For he rightly judged that if Herbert followed him
and camne up with him in the first heat of passion
and smarting under his tell treachery, that he would
have little mercy to expect
D. W. C. NESFIELD.


(To be continued.)




The Hawaiian Monthly.


153


JOE AND HANNAH.
~*   ~   The friend who sends us the following, assures us that it is the record
of an actual occurrence, and that the log mentioned was removed from
the well about twelve years ago.-ED.
At an old farm near Haverhill one hundred years ago,
*            A band of Christian brothers met, to see and hear and know
The news of all things going on around about the place,
Who richer grown and who was poor, who honored or disgraced.
The sisters came, among the rest one Hannah, whose delight
Was just to tease her lover, Joe, whcne're he came in sight.
He very oft had tried in vain to gain the final yes,
To all his efforts she would say no more than "Well, I guess."
At last poor Joe disgusted quite, resolved to end the strife,
And said "Farewell, my Hannah dear, I'll go and end my life.
It's vain for me to try to live, since you my suit deny,
I can no longer happy be, and so will go and die."
"Ha, ha! " said Hannah, "Yoiu mnay go, but die you do not dare,
And what is more, you foolish man, for you I do not care! "
Then Joe rushed out into the dark with one wild eager dash,
And in the well beside the door was heard the final splash.
Then out she rushed and loudly called for ladder, rope and light,
"Oh, Joseph, dear, come back again' self-murder is not right.
I know 'twas wrong to treat you so, to say one-half I said,
I only did it just to see if you would really wed,
0 Joseph, dear, come back again, come back again to life,
And I will always try to be a truly loving wife!"
Just then some one came bounding out from underneath the shed,
"The red men come! " they loudly cried, and in the house they fled.
But no, 'twas nothing of the kind, it was the selfsame Joe,
He gave his Hannah just one hug, and slte cried out "My Joe!"
The defunct Joe was taken out a dozen years ago;
'Twas nothing but a log of wood went down instead of Joe. —B.
NOTES ON THE PHYSICAL HISTORY OF THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.


The reflections which are embodied in the following paper were incited by the perusal of the pubblished report of a lecture given here last year by
Professor Hitchcock, in which he speaks ot these
Islands as a new country, and describes them as
sharp cones rising from a very deep sea-bottom.
These views are very different from those I had been
led to adopt, and I propose to state briefly the
grounds on which they appear to be controvertible.
Both these views seem to rest on one theory, viz.:
that the Hawaiian Islands have been built up from
a permanently depressed seabed. Whilst no one will
perhaps venture to say that such an origin for the
islands is impossible, several trains of evidence seemn
to support so strongly a very different theory, that I
think this one must be rejected.
It has in late years been argued with much skill
and earnestness, by Professor Geikie, Mr. Wallace
and others, that, in the main, the present continents
and great oceans have a character of permanence,
and as a corollary it is contended that there never
was a continental area, at least since the date of the
earliest palaeozoic rocks, within the limits of what
is now the Pacific Ocean. The argument is mainly
founded on the fact that stratified rocks show everywhere evidence of having been, for the most part,
deposited in comparatively shallow water and there

fore near the shore. A narrow series of facts is thus
made much of, andl relied on as determining the truth
of a hypothesis of great generality. Meanwhile no
account is taken of the grand phenomena of upheaval of which all continental areas offer such stupendous examples.
One of the facts on which Prof. Geikie appears
most emphatically to rely in support of his theory is
thus stated:  ' Among the thickest masses of sedimentary rock-those of the ancient palaeozoic systems-no features recur more continually than the
alternations of different sediments, and the recurrence of surfaces covered with well-preserved ripple
marks, trails and burrows of annelides, polygonal
and irregular dessication marks, like the cracks at
the bottom of a sun-dried muddy pool. These phenomnena unequivocally point to shallow and even littoral waters. They occur from bottom to top of
formations which reach to a thickness of several
thousand feet. They can," he says, " be interpreted only in one way, viz.: that the formations in
question began to be laid down in shallow water;
that during their formation the area of deposit gradually subsided for thousands of feet; yet that the
rate of accumulation of sediment kept pace on the
whole with this depression; and hence that the
original shallow water character of the deposits re



154                                 Thhe ftawa)ii(
mained even after the original sea bottom hid been
buried under a vast mass of sedimentary matter."
He concludes from facts of this class that, the more
attentively the stratified rocks of the {artl are
studied, the more striking becomes thl  e  ce of
any formations among them which can.      dcitely
be considered those of a deep-sea."  Pron's this he
argues that the present deep-sea areas are perme.nent; that the area of dry land has always been
confined to something approximating to its present
position; and that such a state of things must continue. This seems to me, as I have already said, to
be generalizing widely from very narrow premises.
He leaves out of consideration the facts that are
known as to vast areas of the present land, including
some of its most elevated portions. These were
fromt time to time and simultaneously far below the
present sea level, and some compensating extension
of land now covered by the sea must almost certainly
have been contemporaneous with such widespread
depressions. He assumes also that our acquaintance
with the deep-sea formations now being deposited is
of such a character as to enable us to speak with
some certainty about them, whereas in fact we have
only scratched up at isolated points small samples of
their surfaces. The ripple marks and dessication
marks he speaks of are indications of shallow water
and of areas lying at the time of deposition between
high and low water; but may they not be imitated
under the direction of other causes in deep-sea deposits. The recent disclosures as to the prolific life
which exists even at enormous depths on the ocean
floor show that these deep-sea deposits are just
as likely to be traversed, and bored into, by
annelides and mollusca as our littoral deposits.
Moreover it always remains to be considered that
if the ocean bottom be brought to the surface
all its characteristic red clays and grey ooze would
be the first to suffer denudation, and from their
very nature would resist it badly, and might either
be wholly swept away or rearranged and mingled
with other deposits during the slow process of
emergence. I cannot, however, venture to occupy
your time with an argument so technical as would
be needed in attempting to refute in detail the
theory of the permanence of continents and of
oceans. I shall confine myself to the consideration
of one point in the contrary argument, a point which
has a local bearing and interest for us as residents in
the IHlawaiian Islands.
No one has yet been able to offer a fair account of
the fauna and flora of New Zealand without assuming
that there was at one time a Pacific continent or at
least a group of what we may call continental islands
divided by straits or seas of narrow dimensions.
Numerous considerations fix the date of this extension of land in what is now the Pacific at the dawn of
the Tertiary period. The area usually mapped out
for this ancient land does not extend so far as the
Sandwich Islands, being bounded northwards by the
supposed margin of comparatively shallow soundings


an Monthly.
round the Marshall Group. Mr. Wallace himself
admits that a continent or number of large islands
may have extended as far as the Tonga and Fiji
Islands, but influenced by his theory he expresses
scepticism on the subject. Those best acquainted
with the natural history of New Zealand consider
that t l extension of land included the New HebridI. s (bt probablly not the Solomon Islands and New
tai( mfla), extended t the Carolines and far towards what is now the coast of China and took in
the Marshall, (Gilboert, Samoan, and Fijian Islands,
and probably the Society Islaends. So far as palaeontological evidence is available it sbua A-rts this theory
of large extension of land surface in the Pacific in
Eocene times.
It may be noted that none of those who have
given this subject close attention are personally acquainted with the Hawaiian Islands. Such information as I have been able to gather during my short
residence here has led me to the conclusion that
what we see here is amenable to the same explanation as that which is considered necessary for the
peculiarities presented by New Zealand.  Certain
characteristics are found to be common to New Zealand and to these Islands and to the whole of Polynesia proper. Chief among these is an unusual degree of speciality in certain classes of the fauna,
notable not less among lower forms than among the
birds, which constitute the highest form of life that
has been developed anywhere throughout what are
claimed to be the remnants of the old Pacific continent. It has, I think, been reasonably contended
that the existence anywhere of a distinct family of
such highly organized beings as birds, a family containing several genera and many species is proof that
we have there the relics of an older fauna which
once had ample room to spread and differentiate.
Such is the case here as well as in New Zealand.
Indeed the proportion of isolated forms to the total
fauna is, in these Islands, so far as we yet know,
greater than anywhere else in the world.
In Central Polynesia there are also a number of
peculiar genera of birds, though these are not so
highly distinct from other known forms as are the
Drepanidae of the Hawaiian Islands and certain
groups of New Zealand birds.
There are, as it appears to me, also certain indications in the flora and fauna of New Zealand and of
these islands, that a land communication (though
possibly not altogether unbroken) existed between
them since the date when the former was isolated
from all other lands. The absence of any museum
collection here illustrating the natural history of the
islands, renders what I have to offer on this subject
meagre and too general in its character, and I put
forward my notes with diffidence, for what they are
worth.
There exist in these islands certain genera of
plants which otherwise are entirely confined to New
Zealand; as Coprosma, Acaena, and Ascarina. To
this it may be added that in other genera such as




The Hawaiian Monthly.


155


Melicope and Pittosporum, the Hawaiian species are
more nearly allied to New Zealand forms than to
those of Australia, these trees having apparently
passed into the latter continent from New Zealand
at an earlier date, and been there modified by great
changes of condition.
Among birds the Hawaiian Honey Eaters agree in
general appearance and coloration more with those of
New Zealand than with Australian genera.    The
grey duck of New Zealand is said to range all
through Polynesia to these islands and is unknown
elsewhere.
The reptiles of Polynesia show affinities with those
of New Zealand, but not with those of any other
country. Our common lizzard (Ablepharus) is found
throughout Polynesia, a significant fact when we
consider how limited are its capabilities of spreading
through such an area in its present oceanic condition.
The little gecko, (Dastyloperus) which has been
described as belonging to these islands, has close
affinities with lialtinus, a genus containing four
species, all peculiar to New Zealand.
The paucity of forms of fresh-water fish is also a
peculiarity common to these islands and to Polynesia
and New Zealand. The mere fact of the islands
being small and their streams of little volume, has
no bearing on this barrenness in fish forms. New
Zealand has an ample supply of rivers, streamlets
and lakes to form the habitat of fresh-water fish, but
the condition of things is the same there, whilst
insignificant islets in other regions abound with fish
in great variety of forms. It is evidently a regional
peculiarity. Of the marine fish I cannot speak, but
as collections of these are about to be made, both for
our own museum and to send abroad, I hope to be
able hereafter to supplement my argument by an
analysis of the species.
Terrestrial univalves are highly characteristic of
these islands, where some genera have received an
altogether abnormal development. Those of New
Zealand are 'found to show a stronger affinity with
Polynesian forms than with those of any other region.
Nearly half the genera recorded as existing on these
islands are also found in central Polynesia.
Speaking of the insect fauna of New Zealand, an
acute observer has said: "No naturalist who has collected insects, on however small a scale, in Europe,
can fail to be struck with the paucity in New Zealand, not only of species, but in some orders of individuals also." To a very great extent, I believe
the same remark is applicable to these islands.
There is abundant food in many parts of the islands
for insects, and in almost all parts of New Zealand,
and I think it not unreasonable to assume that the
meagre development of forms and paucity of some
groups is due to the same cause in both countries.
Butterflies among the Lepidoptera and the whole
order of Heteroptera are generally held to be among
the latest developed forms of insect life. Both here
and in New Zealand they are scarce in proportion to
the average of other forms. Now so far as geological


evidence is able to help us, it may be said that the
date that I have mentioned as that of the probable
extension of land areas in the Pacific is earlier than
that at which these two forms appear to have been
developed in the existing continents.
Of the spiders I can scarcely speak from personal
observation, which leads me to say that almost every
form familiar to me in New Zealand finds a representative here in some closely similar species. Many
appear to be so nearly alike that they might pass for
the same, though no doubt if specimens could be
brought together, specific or even generic differences
might be recognized. Coupled with this similiarity
of Hawaiian to New Zealand forms is a striking
absence of prominent Australian and Asiatic forms
from both countries.
The Crustaceans provoke a similar remark. So far
as my limited knowledge of the subject serves me,
I should say that tropical Asiatic and American
forms are barely represented here, whilst those we
have include many species which to the ordinary
observer seem identical with those of New Zealand.
Of lower forms of life I cannot say anything, except that the sea urchins (Eehinide) of the two
countries appear to be very much alike.
These similarities in the general aspect of the
fauna of the two countries are not conclusive of
former land contact, but they go to show that both
belong to the same natural region.
To pass to considerations of a purely geological
character, I desire first to draw attention to the condition in which existing great continental areas must
have been found at the time to which the zoological
and botanical evidence seems to point, as that of
the last Pacific continent. Vast formations of limestone, extending from southern Europe to China,
point to the existence at that era of what is sometimes called by geologists "the great nummulitic sea,'
named from the characteristics of the limestone deposited in it. A large part of central Europe was
probably about the same time submerged.  Let us
contrast that state of things with what exists now.
The area in which these great beds of limestone
were then being deposited now includes a vast
table land lying at a great elevation above sea level.
The expanse of the great Asiatic continent is in that
region wholly unbroken save by a few inland seas,
and there is plenty of evidence that this has been
the characteristic feature of the central portion of
that continent for a long period. Here we have an
enormously extended and no doubt enormously prolonged work of upheaval. The central high land
alone extends from the 70th to the 103d meridian
east longitude, and over several degrees of latitude,
even in its narrowest dimensions. It is estimated
that the average elevation of this great area is not
less than 15,000 feet Is it unreasonable to believe
that while this large earth-bubble was being blown
out from where the sea itself had been flowing, a
long continued compensating depression has been
going on. We cannot, I think, look anywhere




156


Thfe Hawaiian Monthly.


else in tertiary times than to the Pacific for
such compensatory subsidence.   Both geological
and zoological evidence gathered in South America,
New Zealand and Australia point to a far earlier
period for the last great extension of the An tarctic continent and the subsequent submergence ot
that area. Mr Sclater's dream of Lemuria, if it ever
had a physical realization, would probably belong to
this epoch, but geologists seem loth to accept the
theory which calls for it, and most naturalists are
agreed that the facts of distribution and evolution
do not need its aid to intepret them. On the other
hand, the facts of natural history which I have so
imperfectly endeavored to set forth, seem to demand
at this very epoch a land region in the Paicific almost
or wholly co-extensive with that area which is now
studded with islands.
How does what we see at the present day agree
with the hypothesis that a long protracted subsidence
has carried to great depths what was once a fair continent, filled with animal and vegetable life, whose
aspects were as different from those of any other
region of the earth as those of Australia are now.
Over the greater part of the area we have islands
which, when they are not purely coralline, appear to
be wholly volcanic. Is this not exactly the result
that we ought to expect from so tremendous a subsidence, going on for ages at the slow pace at which
we see nature working elsewhere. If the islands of
New Zealand were now to subside, somewhat irregularly, they would in the end be reduced to a
group of volcanic islands, and it might be said of
them as of the Hawaiian Islands, that no palaeozoic
or secondary or even tertiary strata could be found
among them. They would present an appearance
somewhat like what occurs in the group of islands,
reefs and shoals which stretches from Hawaii so far
to the west. What might have thus happened in
New   Zealand, if subsidence had not there been
checked, is precisely what I conceive to have been
the fate of the land which has left behind it only
this group of volcanic islands. While such a subsidence was progressing the volcanic fires beneath
would be more and more pent in, and therefore ever
more and more ready to find weak places from which
to break forth. Experience of other lands shows
that these are most often found high up in the
mountain ranges, where excessive and irregular upheaval has previously created innumerable faults'and
fractures. That the outpourings from well established centres of volcanic action should have kept
pace with the slow subsidence of the general mss of
the land is not to be wondered at. That it should be
so is surely more probable, more like the results of
nature's operations elsewhere, than the building up
of great cones by volcanic eruptions from depths of
2,000 and 3,000 fathoms of sea. Where these fires
have continued their action with sufficient persistence we have volcanic islands. Where their force
has been earlier spent the continued subsidence has


carried down their creations also, and we find here a
wholly sunken peak, or there a coral reef or atoll
formed upon the sunken island, last remnant of the
ancient land. Where those low coral islands are
found wve may believe that subsidence is still going
on. In Ne' Zealand, as we have seen, it came to a
stand b        n:c a{go, nd there has since been elevation,
and again deprescsion, whilst now it seems probable
that the land i s slowly: i  vi  Here in these islands
the subsidence mayv h a vl: ceased, or such evidence
as we think we see of tIb>. iillay only be proof of the
oscillatiors which always oncui either in subsidence
or upheaval.
I submit then that beneath these volcanic islands
which we see lies an ancient land which once extended from beyond Hawaii far away to the westword, with probably a slight northerly trend.  This
suggestion may be more easy to accept than the
further one that this ancient land was in early eocene
times either connecting with a continent stretching
at least as far west as the Carolines, and probably to
China, and as far south as New Zealand; or that if
never joined to such a continent, the latter existed
contemporaneously with it, and was near enough to
form with it one great natural region in which a
distinctive fauna and flora were developed, and over
which these forms of life were largely interchanged.
Summing up the zoological and botanical evidence
for a former Pacific continent, we have:
1. The fact that its existence in early tertiary
(eocene) times is needed to account for certain important characteristics of the fauna and flora of New
Zealand. The natural history of New Zealand is now
well known, and the affinities of both animals and
plants have been long a subject of study. Deductions
from so large a mass of facts as has been collected
cannot be held of light account.
2. The hypothesis of such a continent at the
assigned epoch is needed to account for a number ot
forms now spread over widely distant islands in central Polynesia and to explain the intimate connection
between many groups of living forms in Polynesia
with New Zealand on the one hand and with the
Hawaiian Islands on the other.
Turning to the geological evidence we see that
besides the local geology of New Zealand which is
in accord with the hypothesis we have a condition
of submergence existing over a very wide area of
the present contipents, precisely at the epoch determined by the zoological and other evidence as
that of the last Pacific continent-a submergence
which naturally leads us to look for a large extension
of dry land in some other quarter. There is no evidence leading to the belief that any other area than
that of the Western Pacific was the seat of such
compensatory upheaval, whilst in regard to that area
we have a multiplicity of facts leading to the
belief that it was at that time occupied by dry land,
a belief which is corroborated by its island-studded
condition at the present day.
J. S. WEBB.




The Hawaiian Monthly.


157


HOW THE CHINESE DISCOVERED PRINTING.


One day, several thousand years ago, a sudden
shower came, while the little Prince, Ho Lilg,
was playing in the garden of the palace of his
father, the Emperor Hwang Ti, at the great city of
Hang Chan. Before his attendants discovered him,
he ran into the front door of the palace and scraping
his feet on the golden scraper, did not wipe them
upon the angora door-mat, but boldly marched
through the main hall of the palace, called the Hall
of the Full Moon, leaving faint muddy tracks upon
the damascened floor of the hall. At this moment
his attendants discovered him, and as they followed
him through the hall, they noticed that each of his
footsteps left marked on the floor as he walked, an
unintelligible character, but evidently in the Chinese
language, so that there was an irregular row of these
mysterious signs from the front door to the rear part
of the hall where they overtook the Prince, and bore
him off to change his clothes. In the meantime one
of the courtiers informed the learned mandarin, wlho
had charge of Ho Ling's education, of the prodigy
which had taken place in the Hall of the Full Moon.
This dignitary immediately examined the foot
marks and finding himself unable to decipher them,
gave out that a miracle had taken place and ordered
the servants not to scrub the floor of the Hall of the
Full Moon and to let no one tread upon the sacred
tracks of the Prince. So guards were placed at the
doors and the hall was strictly quarantined against
general use. Only wise men, scholars, mandarins
and officials were allowed to enter. A week passed
away; the excitement in the capital was intense.
What was the divine message which had been given
to the world through the footsteps of the little prince?
Day after day the learned men puzzled their heads
over the hierogliphics without making any progress
in their interpretation. Hwang Ti, the emperor, at
last became impatient and issued a decree that if the
marks should not be read in the next five days, the
Prince's tutor should be beheaded; and all the others
who had made the attempt should be bastinadoed
and have their' ears pinched with an instrument
something like a lemon squeezer. This decree produced increased activity among the wise men and
additional excitement in the city of Hang Chan;
but it deterred any new expert from trying to solve
the problem.
At last, on the fourth day, a young man came to
the palace arid asked if he might examine the sacred
hierogliphics. He was warned of his danger, but
still insisting, was permitted to enter the hall of the
Full Moon. One hundred and eighty-three scholars
and mandarins were on their hands and knees studying the fatal foot-prints. The new comer examined
them until dark, without discovering any clue.
Before leaving for the night he copied the characters
upon a piece of paper, wishing to study them at his
lodgings. As this young man, who by the way was


a rising scholar named Ne Kew, was passing through
the bronze gates of the palace, a veiled figure stole
up to him in the dusk from the adjacent shrubbery
and placed a parcel in his hands,' exclaiming hurridly at the same time, that it contained Ho Ling's
pajamas which he wore on the day of the miracle,
that the garment was marked in a similar way to
the marks on the floor of the hall, that she knew
nothing about letters but thought perhaps it might
somehow help him in his efforts to solve the riddle
as she thought he must have fallen down on his
own fresh tracks and so printed his clothes with the
mark, watever it was, and then the figure vanished.
It was the Princess Lip Joy, the clever elder sister
of Ho Ling. Once before she had seen Ne Kew
when he called at the palace to see his relative, the
tutor of the Prince. Ne Kew carried the parcei
home, and although all the night before and part of
that day he had been very busy upon the sacred footprints, and was very tired, he never thought of sleep.
Was not his uncle's head at stake and were not the
rest of the wise men to be bastinadoed and have their
ears pinched if the matter was not settled within
another twenty-fonr hours. So after drinking sixteen cups of tea and eating*a handful of watermellon
seeds he began work.
Placing numerous learned manuscripts on a large
table with a light and writing materials, he tied the
end of his cue to one of the beams of the ceiling at
just the right tension to fetch him up with a sharp
pull in case he should nod his head; then he unfolded his copy of the characters and opened the
parcel given him by Her Royal Highness Lip Joy
and proceeded to the investigation.
Next morning when the great silver gong of the
Palace sounded and the gates were opened Ne Kew
entered with the other wise men. He was pale but
wore a confident, almost joyous expression. The
excitement was intense; the streets were full of
people and business was at a standstill. The enmperor sat in his throne room with his attendants about
him aud his guards within call. All of the other
wise men had tried and failed; could Ne Kew help
them outv At any rate, he was their last hope. The
Hall of the Full Moon was filled with an anxious
crowd-scholars, mandarins, officials and palace attendants. Lip Joy and Ho Ling peeped in unobserved through a latticed window connecting with
an outer balcony. Through the middle of the
splendid hall ran the dirty irregular row of faint,
but baffling and mysterious characters dividing the
crowd into two unequal sections.
Ne Kew asked for some water which was brought
to him in a cup of gold profusely mounted with
jewels; it was Ho Ling's birthday drinking cup.
Ne Kew looked along the tracks until he found one
more distinct than the rest. and taking some water
into his mouth he blew a cloud of spray over the




~158                 The I  ~waitn Monthl~y.
158                           The -[-mwaiian Monthly.


track, as a Chinese laundryman moistens the clothes
he is ironing. Then he took from one of his sleeves
a clean sheet of soft bamboo paper and placing it
upon the moistened character rubbed it with the
hand as we rub blotting paper in drying fresh w i
ing. He then carefully raised the paper and the.
on its under side was a faint but perfect reproduction of the hitherto puzzling character, but of course
reversed, and it read 'The sovereign serves all; "and
all who could read at all could read it without difficulty. Then a great shout went forth from the Hall
of the Full Moon, which was caught up by the people
outside the palace gates and borne along by the
ecstatic populace through the streets of the city and
fireworks were set off and the day was given up to
revelry. But in the palace the Prince's tutor fell
upon his knees and with clasped hands and bowed
head, spoke as soon as he could be heard and said:
" behold, that is the sacred verse that is carved upon
the soles of the Prince's shoes which were given to
him at his birth by the three pure ones." The shoes
were brought and deeply cut into the bottom of each
sole was the sentence "The sovereign serves all."
Then the wise men looked at each other and with


a peculiar expression on their faces went quietly
home; but the Emperor dismissed the Prince's tutor,
who was happy to get off without further punishwent, and gave the position to Ne Kew.
F-jiw this incident the art of printing developed
iltiirally mid b1,efore the year was out the Chinese
charaItecT~' b)egatt to be printed from carved surfaces;
at first the lettuce were cut in c, the wood, the depressed lines recei img and holding the ink; but
afterwards they improved upon this ap Id printed
from projecting letters; and so the divine i-essage
which had come to men by the footsteps of tl,. little
child was better than any of the wise men had hoped
for or imagined, and gave a far-reaching impetus to
the literature of the oldest nation.
I am sorry that history does not allow me to construct a romance between Ne Kew who was afterwards known and revered as Confucius and the
princess, who furnished the clue to the whole matter
without getting the credit of it, as often happens
with women the world over.
Why it did not occur to anyone to examine Ho
Ling's shoes, history saith not.


THE LITTE FOX BLADE.
A JAPANESE LEGEND-BY WILLIAM ELLIOT GRIFFIS.


His Imperial Majesty ICHIJO, the Mikado of
Japan, ruler of all the land within the four seas,
awoke one morning, in the year 1647 of the empire,
from his slumbers calm and happy. He had dreamed
a dream of such good omen that he sent for his
favorite noble, Tachibana Michinari, and thus spake
to him:
"I had a dream last night, which I deem of so
good portent to the empire that I wish to commemorate it by having a sword of finest temper forged for
me. Do you command one of the best smiths in the
capital to make it? Spare not gold or pains."
Three times did Tachibana, on his hands and
knees, rap the brocade-bordered matting of the
palace and then withdraw.
At this time the most noted sword-maker in the
empire was one Munechika, who lived in Sanjo street
in Kioto. He had already made a famour blade,
" The Butterfly." It was so named because a figure
of this insect was carved into the steel of the blade,
wrought in silver and bronze in the scabbard, and
cast in solid gold, was wrapped between the sharkskin and twisted silk braid which covered the handle. Its edge was so keen that a skillful swordsman
could cut in halves a bean tossed up in the air, or
divide a sheet of wet paper lying on the water.
Other blades of like reputation had been forged by
Munechika, who honored his trade as though it were
the highest profession known. When about to beat
out the steel he was accustomed to put on ceremonial
garments, don a cap like a nobleman's, and, plaiting
the sacred rice-straw festoons, hang them around his


forge and anvil, just as the people at a festival of the
gods deck the sacred shrines.
When Munechika was summoned to appear before
the noble, he was highly excited, not knowing what
was to come to pass. He first took a hot bath,
shaved his jaws, put on his best white mitten socks
and prostated himself before the Dai Jo Dai Jin (the
great minister of the great government).
" The Son of Heaven commands that you, Munechika, forge a -blade of tried temper for him, and
that it be made speedily."
Alas, alas!" groaned the sword-maker in spirit,
"t what shall I do? My assistant has left me, and I
have no one of sufficient skill to assist, and I cannot
forge a blade alone. I shall fail I know."
All this Munechika told the noble, in politest
phrase, with many and many a gozarimasu-bowing
of the head and sucking in of the breath. He begged
to be excused from a task which seemed to promise
nothing but shameful failure. But the noble was
inexorable and finally the smith promised to make
the attempt,
With a heavy heart Munechika wended his way
home. " I have heard," thought he to himself,
" that when Shinsoku, of Buzen, forged a blade for
the emperor's son, nign three cycles (one hundred
and eighty years ago), Kai Riu 0 (the king of the
world under the sea) came to help him. Now, I
don't serve at his shrine, but I shall ask Inari Sama
(the god of rice and husbandry) to help me. He is
the patron of our family."
So he worshipped before the shrine or Inari,




The Hlawaiian -Monthly.


159


iDeck your forge and anvil, provide the metal,
put on your robes, and I shall help you beat out the
blade," spoke the voice of Inari.  " You shall produce a sword which even he who dwells above the
clouds (the Mikado) shall praise."
So Munechika cleansed his anvil, kindled the fire,
and prepared the metals; iron for the backing, and
steel for the edge. Around and above he hung the
plaited rice-straw and white gohei of paper stripe to
keep off all malign influence. All being ready, he
uttered a hope that not for his own honor or gain,
but for the glory of the Mikado, the true temper
might be born in the forging of the blade.
Then he seated himself on the ground. Seizing
the pincers and grasping the hammer, he pulled out
the scintillating rod of metal from the glowing charcoal.
As yet no one appeared. He was all alone, but he
lifted his hammer and struck the first bbw.
Instantly, a second blow fell from an unseen hand,
and hammer and sledge made a chorus, until the
cold metal required heating again. After plunging
the black mass into the fire — and heaping on more
charcoal of finest quality, Munechika wiped his
brow while he pulled the bellows with his foot.
Having a moment of leisure, his eyes being no
longer dazzled, he looked respectfully at his vi-itor.
In the form of a lovely woman, arrayed in silklien
dress, such as only the court ladies of highest rank
wear, the visitor stood leaning on the long-handled


sledge without a trace of weariness or spot of sweat,
with her silken robes unruffled. On her head was a
round cap, secured by a fillet of silk under her chin,
such as only heavenly beings have on, but on the
centre of this head-dress sat a tiny white fox. Its
body was iike a pearl and transparent, and its eyes
shot out rays of light. Munechika knew it was
Inari Sama in disguise, and bowed his head very low.
Then began the second forging of the blade.
Holding the hilt end in his trusty pincers, the mortal smith and the heavenly being rained a shower of
blows on the steel that made the anvil resound to
the skies and over all the land. Many, many times
was this repeated, until the beating was finished.
Munechika thanked his helper, who rose from the
ground and disappeared, floating away on a purple
cloud.
When, with untiring skill and patience Munechika
had ground the blade to a razor edge, he engraved
his name on one side, and on the other Ko-Kitsune
(the Little Fox) which was the name of the sword.
He also cut deep into the metal a pearly figure of
the fox as a sign of gratitude, and dedication to his
Inari Sama. Thus the sword of finest workmanship
was finished and presented to the emperor, who declared it. - equal to the blades of the gods. This is
the story of the little Fox Blade, which is renowned
through all the centuries, in the Mikado's empire,
the land of brave warriors and the country ruled by
a slender sword.


HOPE AND MEMORY.
Hope dwells within me still,
Although those days are long gone past;
Too fair, too bright by far to last,
When naught of life was ill.
Soft memory I love thy name,
As it recalls those sunny hours
When life was decked with perfumed flowers,
With love, ever the same.
Sweet memory, I'll cling to thee,
And bide thee as a comrade, friend;
But hope I'll cherish to the end;
So shall it be with me.  M.
THE PRESIDENTIAL ELECTION.


The following estimate of probabilities in the coming presidential election has been prepared with care
and is believed to present a fair and candid view of
the situation, uninfluenced by our own personal feelings or preferences.
The number of States is 38, casting in all 401
electoral votes as follows:
Alabama.................. 10  Mississippi............... 9
Arkansas................. 7  Missouri....................16
California................... 8  Nebraska.................. 5
Colorado....................  3  Nevada.................... 3
Connecticut............... 6  New Hampshire            4
Delaware................. 3  New Jersey............... 9


Florida..................    4
Georgia....................12
Illinois.................22
Indiana.......... 15
Iowa.......................13
Kansas..................... 9
Kentucky.................13
Louisiana................... 8
Maine.......................      6
Maryland.................         8
Massachusetts............ 14
Michigan..                      13
Minnesota................ 7


New York.........8......36
North Carolina...........11
O hio........................23
Oregon.....................  3
Pennsylvania............ 30
Rhode Island..4.......... 4
South Carolina........... 9
Tennessee..           12
Texas.....................13
Vermont.................. 4
Virginia..........   12
West Virginia....... 6
Wisconsin................11




160


The Hawaiian Monthly.


Of these 401 votes, 201 or a majority of all are
necessary to a choice. How a considerable majority
of these votes will be cast can be predicted with a
probability so strong as to amount almost to certainty.
That is to say, the political complexion ef more than
two-thirds of the states is so decided that nothing
short of a general break up of parties and an entire
rearrangement of political elements is likely to
change it. The electoral votes, however, on which
the two parties can count with reasonable certainty
are so evenly balanced as to leave the final result
almost entirely dependent upon the votes of a few
states which may be classed as doubtful. The states
which may be classified as reasonably sure for the
Republicans ares

Colorado.............. 3 
Cohnecticut.............. 6
Illinois.22
Iowa..........        13
Kansas..........       9
Maine.........         6
Massachusetts......... 14
Michigan.........3........ 3
Minnesota.             7


Nevada............ 3
Nebraska............. S
New Hampshire......... 4
Oregon............     3
Pennsylvania............ 30
Rhode Island............ 4
Vermont.......        4
Wisconsin.11
Total..     157


If from these we deduct Colorado 3, Connecticut 6,
and Nevada 3, there remain 145 votes to be cast by
states'which have gone Republican for three or more
presidential elections in succession.
The states which are almost certain to be carried
v by the Democrats are:

have a fair chance of carrying Virginia; we do not
however share their anticipations. We also consider
the chances in New Jersey to be decidedly against
them. On the other hand the nomination of Blaine,
who was the choice of the Pacific Coast delegates,
will probably secure the vote of California, Colorado
and Nevada. Allowing New Jersey and Virginia to
the Democrats, and California, Colorado and Nevada
to the Republicans, gives the former 162 votes and
the latter 159, and leaves Connecticut, Indiana, New
York and Ohio, with an aggregate of 80 votes to de-.
cide the contest.
ShoulId the Democrats carry these four States, they
would have 41 majority. Should the Republicans
carry them all they would have a majority of 38.
For the Democrats to carry them all is not to be expected. Indiana and Ohio on a full vote and a square
party issue are certainly Republican, and New York
and Connecticut probably so. Indiana has gone Republican at every presidential election but one since
the Republican party was organized; and the same
is true of Connecticut. Ohio has been Republican in
six presidential elections in succession, and New
York four times out of six. Though Indiana is
generally classed as rather a close State, the nomination of an Indiana man as Vice-President ought
to secure its vote for the Republican ticket. Ohio is
a State where side isues have had an unusually
potent effect in breaking up party lines and rendering results uncertain. The Republicans of Ohio have
experienced one or two pretty bad defeats on "coff
years," but have never failed thus far in bringing
their State into line on a presidential contest. Connecticut, as already shown, is a doubtful State, with
the chances in favor of the Republicans. We come
now to New York, the largest State in the Union,
casting 36 electoral votes, or about one-eleventh of
of the whole number. New York, as already stated,
has given a Republican majority in four out of the
last six presidential elections.  But the so-called
"Independent" Republicans are very stroug in this
State, and also very determined.  The nomination
of Blaine is not acceptable to this element, and the
addition of Logan to the ticket, so far from in any
way conciliating, is likely to still further alienate
them. The result, of course, will depend somewhat
on the action of the Democratic convention which
has not yet met. Unless the Democrats are guilty
of some egregious folly-of which they are quite
capable-their chance of carrying New York is a
very fair one.
New York alone, however, will not save them;
they would still lack three votes of the required
number. New York and Connecticut together would
give them three majority. Should they carry Indiana, Ohio and Connecticut and lose New York,
they would have five majority. But if the Republicans can carry New York, they can almost certainly carry two and perhaps all of the other states
we have reckoned as doubtful. If our estimate of
of probabilities is correct, the Republicans bearv


Alabama......        10
Arkansas.................. 7
Delaware..... 3
Florida..................... 4
Georgia....        12
Kentucky......       13
Louisiana......      8
Maryland......       8


Mississippi........... 9
Missouri.................... 16
N. Carolina...........     11
S. Carolina...........     9
Tennessee...........       12
Texas...........           13
W. Virginia...........     6
Total......... 141


If, therefore, from the Republican column we deduct the three states mentioned above, In which
there may be some doubt of the result, we have 145
votes as sure for the Republicans and 141 as sure
for the Democrats. This leaves the result to be
decided by the following nine states
Colorado........     3 New York.36
Californi    a......... 8 Nevada.            3
Connecticut........   6 Ohio.23
Indiana........      15 Virginia.12
New Jersey......9....... 9
Total.     115
According to this calulation the Republicans would
need 56 votes from these doubtful States, and the
Democrats 60 votes in order to win.  At the last
presidential election the Republicans carried five of
these States, viz: Colorado, Connecticut, Indiana,
New York and Ohio, and lost California by a very
narrow margin. These five States will this year cast
83 electoral votes, which, added to the 145 votes
reckoned as certainly Republican, would insure the
victory and leave a very handsome margin. There
axe some enthusiastic Republicans who think they




The Hawaiian Monthly.


161


somewhat the best chance, insomuch as there is a
fair prospect of their being able to do without New
York, while as things now look, the DIemocrats,
without New York, will have a very slim chance
indeed. Our. view of the situation may be tabulated
therefore as follows -
REPUBLICAN STATES SURE.


DEMOCRATIC STATES SURE.


Alabama......         10
Arkansas.......,      7
Delaware......        3
Florida...... 4
Georgia......         12
Kentucky......        13
Louisiania................. 8
Maryland......        8


Mississippi..........   9
Missouri..........      16
N. Carolina............. 11
S. Carolina........     9
Tennessee........       12
Texas........          13
W. Virginia........     6
Total.      141


fllinois...          22
Iowa.13
Kansas..................... 9
Maine.                 6
Massachusetts.       14
Michigan...... 13
Minnesota.              7


Nebraska...........   5
New Hampshire......... 4
Oregon...........      3
Pennsylvania........... 80
Rhode Island........... 4
Vermont................. 4
Wisconsin......       11
Total.      145


DEMOCRATIC STATES PROBABLE.
New Jersey.......    9. Virginia.................12
VERY UNCERTAIN.
New York.36
The editor of the MONTHLY is neither a prophet
nor the son of a prophet. The result of a close presidential election is a difficult thing to forecast, particularly when the field is so distant and one of the
nominations is still to be made. We suppose, however, that our guess is as good as that of any one
else who does not know any more about it than we
do. Such as it is, we put it forth, and ask our
readers to examine it closely and note how nearly
the result tallies with our calculations.


REPUBLICAN STATES PROBABLE.


California.......   8
Colorado.......8   3
Connecticut........-.,.6


Indiana....     15
Nevada....      3
Ohio.. 23
Total.  58


SONNET.
If you should ever reach Oahu's shore,
I pray you journey thence to Diamond Head.
It lies beyond Waikiki, where the dead
Of long forgotten wars lie scattered o'er
The beach. The cliff uprises grim before
Moa-alii's den, where lurks, 'tis said,
The dread sea-god beneath the coral bed,
O'er which the breakers fall with sullen roar
And swoon within the peaceful bay beyond.
The mighty goddess Pele, she who drew
Destruction thro' the mountain's rocky seams,
And waved upon its crest her fiery wand,
Hath disappeared; forlorn, thro' Time's review,
Her sentry stands, as one who waits and dreams.
Honolulu, May 5, 1884. -  ARTHUR JOHNSTONS.
EDITORIAL COMMENT.


The recent financial cyclone in New York does
not seem to have differed materially from other
tempests of the same kind which from time to time
have visited the vicinity of Wall street. There is
one phase of human nature however, which though
always manifesting itself more or less at such times,
has on this latter occasion come out with a prominence entirely unprecedented. We allude to the
almost incredible folly and credulity exhibited by
persons ordinarily supposed to be shrewd and practical. Men occupying prominent positions in the
business world and enjoying the reputation of being
capable financiers have parted with large amounts
of their own and other people's money in a way
which seems little short of idiotic. We ask our

selves in astonishment how men with wit enough to
accumulate wealth could have acted so insanely, or
how anyone capable of losing money in such an absurd fashion should ever have had any to lose. Under the head of it The Clarksville Panic," the New
York Times has parodidd the operations of Grant
and Ward in so happy a manner that though our
rule is to publish no selected matter in this department of the MONTHLY, we cannot refrain from reproducing the article in question nearly entire.
The panic in the Clarksville school was distinctly
due to overtradling in marbles. An Immense business was done with Insufficient capital; and a
shrinkage in the value of rabbits or other securities
would have precipitated a panic at any time during




162                               The ltawvaiia
the last three months. The failure of James Smith
was, of course, the immediate origin of the panic,
but the firm could not, in any event, have kept itself above water more than a week or two longer.
Master James Smith is not only a skillful marbleplayer, but he is a financial genius. At the beginning of the present school term he conceived a grand
scheme for enriching himself and all the boys who
had confidence in him. He proposed that he should
borrow marbles at a high rate of interest, and pay
both this interest and large dividends out of his
winnings as a marble-player. To every boy who
should lend him six marbles he offered to repay nine
marbles within two days, and in case the lender
should reinvest both principal and profits he undertook to repay him at any moment with profits at the
rate of 50 per cent. every two days.
The offer was so tempting that there was a general anxiety on the part of the boys to lend their
marbles to James Smith, and in the course of the
week every boy in the school had invested in the
marble pool. It was understood that James Smith
was to win marbles from boys unconnected with the
school; but, curiously enough, no one inquired
where these boys were to be found, or at what hour
in the night James Smith was in the habit of
secretly getting out of bed and going off to play with
his unknown adversaries. The boys were, however,
perfectly satisfied with his method of conducting
business. He never failed to tender large quantities
of marbles to his patrons whenever, by the terms of
his contracts, they were entitled to dividends, and
they never failed to reinvest the whole amount with
him. Each of them had decided to make at least a
million of marbles before closing their accounts with
James Smith, and they were eager not to draw marbles but to add to their investments.
The local storekeeper who sold marbles consented,
after the boys had spent all their money, to sell them
marbles on credit, provided they would place securities in his hands. Most of the boys kept rabbits,
and they pledged their rabbits, their tops, their jackknives, and other negotiable securities with the
utmost recklessness. Last Thursday night the books
of James Smith showed that twenty-eight millions
of marbles were due to the sixty-four boys of the
Clarksville school. On Friday night James Smith
announced his insolvency, and assigned two hundred
and three marbles to the Greek Professor in trust
for his creditors.
The disaster was precipitated by a shrinkage in
the value of rabbits, caused by the breaking out of a
distemper among the rabbits hypothecated with the
storekeeper.  The latter, not knowing at what
moment all the rabbits might die, demanded that
they should be redeemed. In order to redeem them
their owners were compelled to call in the marbles
that they had invested with James Smith. The
latter was unable to respond to the call; a panic followed, and the unfortunate boys lost both their marbles and their hypothecated securities,


in Monthly.
The Principal of the school investigated the affairs
of James Smith on Saturday afternoon with three
consecutive apple-tree switches of the largest size.
He found no assets worth mentioning. James Smith
had played marbles with the son of the janitor of
the female seminary on tWo or three occasions and
had lost heavily. The dividends which he tendered
to his victims were simply the investments made by
other victims. He had not won a single legitimate
marble during his entire career as a marble financier,
and, as the Principal coldly remarked whenever he
stopped to select a new switch, his conduct had been
no better than that of a professional pickpocket.
At present the Clarksville school boys have neither
pocket money, marbles, rabbits, or any other negotiable property. No one can palliate their folly or
feel much sympathy with them in their losses.
Nevertheless, although no grown person would for
an instant be guilty of like folly, it should be mentioned that James Smith informed the boys that he
conducted his business strictly in accordance with
Wall-street methods, and that they actually believed
that he spoke the truth.
When we wrote our article on "Chinese Immigration" we did not expect it to meet the approval of
everybody. Had we supposed that everyone in this
community thought just as we did and was prepared
to act accordingly, the article would never have
been written. Our ambition is to be useful so far as
our intelligence and ability permit. Such being the
case, we endeavor always to so conduct our editorial
department as to impart information and stimulate
thought, and not merely to say Amen! to the conclusions of other people. We seek to do our duty
not only to "the cause which lacks assistance," but
also to "the wrong which needs resistance,"
and this compels us sometimes to differ with those
whom we in many respects admire and esteem.
Although the above remarks were suggested by
the leading article in the last number of the Church
Chronicle, they are not after all quite applicable to
our position with reference to that periodical, insomuch as there is not, so far as we can discern, much
of any difference of opinion between us. Our Anglican neighbor misunderstands our position with
reference to the Chinese, and in reading our article
has in some way read "into" it some things which
we did not-consciously at least-put there. For
instance, we drew no comparison between the
Chinese in California and those in this country, nor'
did we allude to the former in any way, directly or
Indirectly. We spoke of the Chinese here as we find
them, and of their influence upon the community as
we believed it to be, and we fail to see that the fact
of their being better or worse than their countrymen
in California, has anything to do with the matter.
Neither did we make any statements concerning
the general law-abiding qualities of the Chinese,
either absolutely or in comparison with other races
or peoples. We admit willingly that they are gen



The Hawaiian Monthly.


163


erally disposed to be peaceable and to conform, at
least outwardly, to the restraints of law. But that
"greater law-abiding people do not exist anywhere,"
is a statement considerably broader than the facts
will warrant. We call to mind at this moment at
least three willful and atrocious murders which have
been committed here by Chinamen within the last
two or three years, the occasion in each instance being a dispute over a matter of a few dollars.
We recognize and deplore the harm which has
been done in many instances by white foreigners,
but in writing on the evils of unrestricted Chinese
immigration, we did not and could not stop to recount and consider all the evils which might have
been wrought in other ways and by other people.
Nor was such a course called for. It is no answer to
an argument showing that the influence of certain
people is bad, to tell us that the influence of some
other people is bad also. We understand the weakness of the Hawaiian character fully. No one has
better opportunities of understanding it than the
man who practices medicine among them. And it
is this very weakness which makes the presence of
the large number of Chinese, in the circumstances
under which we have them here, so peculiarly (isasterous.  Upon this point, which is vital to
the whole matter under discussion, we understand the Chronicle and ourselves to be substantially
agreed. Our position is simply this: that taking the
natives as they are, the presence among them of
twenty thousand   or more   Chinese, consisting
almost exclusively of adult males, is highly deleterious, and that an indefinite increase of their numbers would be still more so. On this point we believe the Chronicle thinks just as we do.
Another point on which our critic may be right is
that the presence of an equal number of male limigrants of any other nation might have an influence
equally bad, or worse. But this is entirely irrelevant The Chinamen come here in thousands and
tens of thousands, unaccompanied by their families,
while foreigners of other nationalities do not. We
have to deal with what is, and not with what under
other circumstances, might or could be. The one
question is practical and has to be met. The other
is a mere matter of opinion and theory, having no
practical value for us at the present time.
A more careful reading of our former article will
show that we did not say that " Hawaiians do not
like the conditions under which they are now
living." What we did say was this: "Notwithstanding all that has been done for him by wellmeaning, but not always judicious friends, he is still
placed in circumstances which are in many respects
very unfavorable to his success and permanence.
He is living under conditions for which his natural
temperament and disposition do not fit him. He ist
subject to a political and social system which is alien
alike to his inherited tendencies and to all the traditions of his race. He is required to conform to a
condition of things to which he has not come by any


natural process of growth and for which he is imperfectly prepared. In other words, he is not in harmony
with his "t environment," but is rather in one of
those transition states which are dangerous alike to
individuals and nations"
This we are prepared to stand by, for it is the
sober truth, nor do we think the Church Chronicle
will deny it. Whether the Hawaiian realizes his
condition in this respect is another matter. If he
does not so much the worse for him. People, particularly of immature character like our natives, are
apt to "t like" things which are not in keeping with
their condition and not for their good. A child suddenly invested with the liberty and authority belonging to mature years might i" like" his new position exceeding well, but he would be nevertheless
in "t a condition of things to which he has not come
by any natural process of growth and for which he
is imperfectly prepared." He would not be " in
harmony with his environment." Just in proportion to his failure to realize these facts would be the
damage he would be likely to do to himself and
others.
As we said on a former occasion, it is the imperative duty of the Legislature to deal with this question in a comprehensive way. The present administration profess to have set their faces against the
policy pursued by their predecessors (and hitherto
by themselves) in flooding the country with Chinese coolies.  But no one can tell what day the
ministry may change their minds, neither con anyone
tell what day another ministry may take their places.
So important a matter should not be left dependent
upon the varying phases of ministerial whim or supposed political expediency, but should be provided
for by statute.
Within the last few weeks there have been two
public meetings held in Honolulu, both of which
have been large, enthusiastic and orderly. Aside
from any question as to the objects of these meetings, we consider the fact of such gatherings having
been held, as an important and encouraging one with
reference to the political life of this community.
We have felt called upon on several occasions to
comment on the lack of public spirit in the mass of
our intelligent residents as well as the disposition on
the part of those who have hitherto been prominent
in public affairs, to ignore those outside of a limited
circle, and to show a general distrust of the people.
This may have answered very well in times past
but it will not answer any longer, and we are
glad to see that this fact is being recognized. To
those of our leading citizens who desire good government and purity in politics, we say most emphatically: dont be afraid to trust the people. The public heart is sound and the public conscience is in
favor of what is right, and this fact will be made
evident whenever a suitable opportunity is offered.
Therefore we say again to those who by education
and experience axe fitted to act as leaders: trust the




164


The Htlawaiian Monthly.


people. Invite and welcome their co-operation;
show them a leadership worthy of being followed
and they will not fall you when the time of trial
comes.
When our political affairs shall have further crystalized, and party lines have been drawn somewhat
as they are in other places, one advantage of such a
state of things will be that we can oftener know
where public men stand and which side of the fence
they belong on. As a necessary consequence of this,
political aspirants will be compelled to abide more
strictly by their professions and pledges. A great
deal has been said and written concerning the corruption of American politics, and much of it doubtless is true. But corrupt as American politics may
be in some respects, it is one of the rarest of events
for a legislator elected by one party to betray his
constituents and political associates by selling out to
the opposite party, at least in that perfectly barefaced and shameless way which we see exemplified
at every session of our legislature. There are several members of the present assembly who, although
elected on a distinct basis of opposition to the present
ministry, having run against the government candidates and beaten them, are now, notwithstanding
this fact, thick and thin supporters of the administration.  An American politician who should do
such a thing would be likely to dig for himself a
grave from which there would be no resurrection.
Occasionally, when important issues are pending and
the organization of a legislative body depends on
one or two men who hold the balance of power,
some one has been found to play the traitor. But
such a one needs to exact such a price for his treachery as will render him ever afterwards independent
of and indifferent to political rewards, for his political career is almost inevitably ended.
In the course of the debate on the financial condition of the country, in the legislature, Hon. H. A.
Wideman made the following statement. In May,
1883, he shipped to California 1,700 bags of sugar
and received in return for the same, thirteen thousand and some odd hundreds of dollars. This spring
he happened to have the same quantity of sugar to
ship, (1,700 bags) and in return for this he only
received about nine thousand two hundred dollars;
being a falling off of one-third. New a falling off
of one-third in the value of our principal article of
export means a great deal and involves a variety of
consequences which our people are none too willing
to face. Among other things, it involves a readjustment of real estate values and of rents. When
the straightening out process has been completed and
things have found their proper level, rents will be
lower and lands will be purchasable at more reasonable figures. Rents in many instances have been
high, not because business has been so prosperous,
or because tenants were so rich that they could afford
it, but simply because people have been fools big
enough to pay such prices. Lands, especially for


agricultural purposes have been sold for more
than their real value, for the same reason-because
people were willing to "'pay too dear for their
whistle." Fools and their money are easily separated. But men are not going to be fools always;
time and experience teach wisdom, and the most
unsophisticated eventually learn that the buying
price of to-day must not exceed the selling price of
to-morrow. Some of us are already beginning to
open the corners of our eyes, and to see dimly that
we have been a little fast. Eight weeks ago a friend
of ours declined offers of $5,000 for his possessionshe wanted more. To-day his property is begging
for a purchaser at $3,000. In this particular instance
there has been no depreciation In the real value; the
soil is as productive as It was two months ago, and
its productions realize as much in the market now
as then, with no probability of a decline. A little
of the inflation has blown of, that is all. The owners
of cottages and shops have advanced a stage when
they have discovered that a regular tenant at $20 or
$50 a month is more profitable than an occasional
one at $40 or $100; or that one-half per cent. for
twelve months in the year will pay them better than
one per cent. per month for three months in the
year.  People who make their living by cultivating the soil have been paying too much for their
lands. At first and under the excitement of delusive
hopes, they laughed at those who thought differently,
and said there was "imoney in it." We couldn't
see it then; we don't see it now. They only saw it
In the near future; they haven't seen it in the present yet, and are now beginning to shake their heads
and express a fear that they never will. Brother
earth-butcher, three years ago you gave one thousand
dollars-all the money you had in the world-for
less than one acre of land, under the impression that
you would eventually realize a competence from its
products. You discover that it will require twentyfive years of favorable seasons to bring back the
amount of purchase money, after paying expenses
of cultivation.  You are beginning to think that
the man who sold the land sold you also. Oh, no,
your land must have been worth a thousand dollars,
because that was the selling price, and the selling
price of a thing always represents his worth. Don't
you know it is " business" to get all you can for an
article, never mind about its quality, and never
mind the one who buys. The golden rule is antiquated, in fact, it was exploded long ago. The
trouble is that you don't understand "I business," and
the consequence is that when the avaricious landlord or his unscrupulous agent fools you into giving
more for his land than you can get out of it, instead
of crediting him  with "smart business qualifications," you are apt to call him hard names.
Those who read our remarks on the presidential
election, in our last number, are aware that the
nomination of Blaine and Logan was not what we
expected. Bline isat once a strong candidate anCd




The Hawaiian Monthly.:165


a very weak one. That is to say he will inspire in
certain quarters an intense degree of enthusiasm,
while in other directions he will rouse an antagonism
scarcely less intense. Looking at the thing from this
distance and trying to take an impartial view of the
field, it seems to us as if his main strength lay where
It was least needed, and that he was weakest in those
states where there are the fewest Republican votes
to spare. But even if we admit the nomination of
of Blaine to have been a foregone conclusion and
politically expedient, we cannot take 'that view of
the nomination of Logan for the second place. That
Blaine is distasteful to a large and influential element
in the Republican party, is a notorious fact, and it is
equally notorious that the dissatisfied element embraces much of the best material in the party. To
these men, the nomination of Logan instead of being
in any degree an olive branch, is only an additional
source of dissatisfaction. This feeling is likely to


cost Blaine the thirty-six electoral votes of New
York as well as to damage the ticket in other quarters. Notwithstanding these things, the record of
the Democratic party is so bad, and chances of that
party putting itself in a patriotic and satisfactory
attitude are so small, that the election of Blaine and
Logan is probable.
In our next issue we shall commence the publication of a new serial story called " I Madeline," by the
author of " The Five Dollar Gold Piece."
Esthetic idiocy is on the wane. Burne-Jones is
renouncing morbidity and lividness, and Oscar Wilde
has buried his feeble folly in matrimony; so diutygreen dowdiness and flabby art mediwvalism are
dying out, and the apotheosis of ugliness makes way
for decided good sense and a renouncing of sickly
maudle.


FOREIGN MISCELLANY.


WHAT STAR-WATCHERS SAY.-Heat is capable of
measurement. Quantities of it can be measured as we
measure tons of coal. The daily outflow from the sun,
the great source of heat, is approximately measurable.
The portion radiated upon our globe is enormous, but
that is only a minute fraction, less indeed, than the
two thousand-millionth part of the total torrent which
pours from the sun. Sir John Herschel gave an elegant
illustration of the splendid extravagance of the sun's
daily expenditure. Suppose, he said, that a cylindrical glacier of ice, forty-five miles in diameter,
were to be incessently darted into the sun with the
velocity of light, about one hundred and eighty
thousand miles in a second, the entire body of this
ice would be continuously liquefied by the daily radiation of heat.
We know that this enormous expenditure of heat
cannot bc carried on without affecting the bulk of
the sun's mass. Every wave of heat means so much
shrinkage of the fiery atmosphere. This reduction
is but very small compared with the size of the sun.
At the present moment the sun has a diameter of
eight hundred and sixty thousand miles. Each year
this diameter decreases by about two hundred and
twenty feet, this decrease is always taking place,
the proceEs is nevtr reversed, it is not periodic like
so many other phenomena of nature, in time the
result must become of overwhelming importance.
The sun's career as a source of light and heat is ultimately doomed to extinction. It has been calculated that the sun cannnot radiate enough heat to
maintain life on the earth for a period of ten million
years more.
One hundred years ago the diameter of the sun
was four miles greater than it is at present. One
thousand years ago the diameter of the sun was forty
miles greater than it is at present. Ten thousand
years ago the diameter of the sun was four hundred


miles greater than it is now. The advent of man
upon the earth took place no doubt a long time ago,
but in the history of the earth the advent of man is
a comparatively recent phenomenon. Yet it seems
certain that when man first trod our planet, the
diameter of the sun must have been many hundreds,
perhaps many thousands, of miles greater than it is
at present. We must not, however, over-estimate
the significance of this statement. The diameter of
the sun is at present eight hundred and sixty thousand miles, so that a dimunition of ten thousand
miles would be little more than the hundredth part
of its diameter. If the diameter of the sun were to
shrink to-morrow to the extent of ten thousand
miles, the change would not be appreciable to common observation, though even a much smaller
change would not elude delicate astronomical measurement. The world on which the primitive man
trod was certainly illuminated by a larger sun than
that which now shines upon us. And so larger as
we go back through the long ages of the geologists,
and back again still further to the earliest epochs,
when life first began to dawn on the earth. There
was a time when the sun must have been twice
as large as it is at present; it must once have been
three times as large; it must once have been ten
times as large. And, looking back earlier still, there
was a time when the sun was once swolen to such
an extent that the mighty orbit of Neptune itself
would be merely a girdle around the stupendous
globe. At that time the sun must have been a gaseous mass of almost inconceivable tenuity. We are
not to suppose that the earth and the other planets
were solid bodies deeply buried in the vast bulk of
the suu. It seems evident that the planets were
gaseous masses in those ancient days and undistinguishable from the sun, which gave them birth.
We do not inquire how the original nebula of our




166


The Hawaiian Monthly.


solar system came into being; we must take the existence of the nebula for granted, also its revolution.
As the nebula began to radiate heat, so it must have
begun to contract; and as it began to contract, it
began to rotate more rapidly. This is only the consequence of a well-known dynamical principle. But
as the nebula spins more and more rapidly, the cohesion of its parts is lessened by centrifugal force.
The moment at length arrives when the centrifugal
force detaches a fragment of the nebula. The pro-'
cess of condensation still continues both in the fragment and in the central mass; the fragment changes
from the gaseous state to the liquid, perhaps even
from the liquid to the solid, and thus becomes a
planet. Still the central mass condenses and spins
more and more rapidly until a rupture again takes
place and a second planet is produced. Again, and
still again, the same process is repeated, until at
length we recognize the central mass as our great
and glorious sun, diminished by incessent contraction, though still vast and brilliantly hot. One of
the lesser fragments which he cast off has consolidated inio our earth, while other fragments, greater
and smaller, have formed the rest of the hosts of
planets. There are many features in the planets
which seem to corroborate this view of their origin.
They all revolve around the sun in the same direction; they all revolve on their own axes in the same
direction, that direction being being also coincident
with the sun's rotation on its axis. Most astronomers are agreed that the history of tbe solar system
has been something of the kind that I have ventured
here to sketch.
AN ANT'S BRAIN.-Well may Darwin speak of
the brain of an ant as one of the most wondrous particles of matter in the world. We are apt to think
that it is impossible for so minute a piece of matter
to possess the necessary complexity required for the
discharge of such elaborate functions. The microscope will no doubt show some details in the ant's
brain, but these fall hopelessly short of revealing the
refinement which the ant's brain must really have.
The rnicroscope is not adequate to show us the texture of matter. It has been one of the discoveries
of modern times to enable us to form some numerical estimate of the exquisite delicacy of the fabric
which we know as inert matter. Water, or air, or
iron may be divided and subdivided, but the process
cannot be carried on indefinitely. There is a welldefined limit. We are even able to make some
approximation to the number of molecules in a given
mass of matter. Sir W. Thompson has estimated
that the number of atoms in a cubic inch of air is to
be expressed by the figure 3, followed by no fewer
than twenty ciphers.-The brain of the ant doubtless
contains more atoms than an equal volume of air;
but even if we suppose them to be the same, and if
we take the size of an ant's brain to be a little globe
one-thousandth of an inch in diameter, we are able
to form  some estimate of the number of atoms it


must contain. The number is to be expressed by
writing down down six, and following it by eleven
ciphers. We can imagine these atoms grouped in
so many various ways that even the complexity of
of the ant's brain may be intelligible when we have
so many units to deal with. An illustration will
perhaps make the argument clearer. Take a million
and a half of little black marks, put them in a certain
order, and we have a wondrous result-Darwin's
Descent of Man. This book merely consists of about
1,500,000 letters, placed one after the other in
certain order. Whatever be the complexity of the
ant's brain, it is still hard to believe that it could
not be fully described in 400,000 volumes, each as
large as Darwiu's work. Yet the number of molecules in the ant's brain is at least 400,000 times as
great as that number of letters in the memorable
volume in question.
The following inscription will be placed on Charles
Reade's tombstone. It was written by himself:
Here Lie
By the Side of his Beloved Friend, the Mortal Remains of
CHABLES READE,
Dramatist, Novelist and Journalist.
His last Words to Mankind are on this Stone.
I hope for a resurrection, not from any power in
nature, but from the will of the Lord God Omnipotent, who made nature and me. He created man
out of nothing, which nature could not. He can
restore man from the dust, which nature cannot.
And I hope for holiness and happiness in a future
life, not for anything I have said or done in this
body, but from the merits and meditation of Jesus
Christ. He has promised His intercession to all who
seek it, and He will not break His word; that intercession, once granted, cannot be rejected; for He is
God, and His merits infinite; a man's sins are but
human and finite. "Him     that comneth to me, I
will in no wise cast out." "If any man sin, we
lhave an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the
Righteous, and He is thle propitiation for our sins."
THE TRUE WIFE.-Oftentimes I have seen a tall
ship glide by against the tide as if drawn by some
invisible bowline, with a hundred strong arms pulling it. Her sails were unfilled, her streamers were
drooping, she had neither side-wheel nor stern-wheel;
still she moved on stately, in serene triumph, as
with her own life. But I knew that on the other
side of the ship, hidden beneath the great hulk that
swam so majestically, there was a little toilsome
steam-tug urging it bravely on; and I knew that if
the little steam-tug untwined her arm, and left the
ship, it would wallow and roll about and drift hither
and thither, and go off with the refluent tide, no
man knows whither. And so I have known more
than one genius, high-decked, full-freighted, idlesailed, gay-pennoned, who but for the bare, toiling
arms and brave, warm heart-beats of the faithful
little wife, that nestles close to him,-so that no wind
nor wave could part them, would have gone down
with the stream, and have been heard of no more.0. W. Holmes.




The flawaiian Monthly.
FASHIONS AND NOVELTIES.


167


There is always an individuality, a sort of sameness, says a fashion writer, about bridal toilets,
owing probably to their being of white, but this
season there is a broader license allowed in the selection of materials, flowers and the general accessories. Creamy white satin is and probably always will
be the first choice for a handsome bridal toilet, but
China silk, surah or nun's veiling will be frequently
selected by those who wish seasonable fabrics, and in
their way are quite as attractive as the heavy satins.
Embroidered India mull is another lovely material
which seems specially fitted for the attire of a bride
or bridesmaids, and the flat Valenciennes and oriental lace nets used as transparents over cream white
surah or satin, and trimmed with lace to match, are
lovely. The back breadths of the train should be
laid in wide box plaits, which cause the dress to
hang in majestic folds, giving a more graceful effect
to the veil, which does not fall prettily if the dress
is bouffant. The tablier, embroidered wtth crystal
and pearl beads and white floss, is much in favor for
satin or faille, and lace beaded to match may be
used for a pointed plastron on the basque, a Medici
collar, and to border the demni-long sleeves.
In flowers, the range of selection is very broad.
Orange blossoms are no longer obligatory, and snowdrops, azaleas, lilies of the valley, white lilacs, water
lilies or roses are frequently chosen, the most striking innovation being the selection of pale pink rosebuds by a bride to whom solid white was particularly
unbecoming.
The latest fashion of arranging the tulle veil is to
gather it in a rosette on the top of the head, and let
it fall from thence in graceful folds.
Bridesmaids select much the same materials as
the bride, but their dresses are nearly all made short,
very bouffant in effect, and usually a color more or
less bright is introduced. Shell pink is a popular
color; also ceil blue and pale mignonette or a delicate
yellow will appear in a bridal procession. Embroidery and lace are used for garniture, and short veils
or leghorn hats are trimmed with flowers or feathers
of the same shade of the dress will be worn. Gloves
of undressed kid, either white, cream, pearl, pale
yellow or a dark tan shade.
A celebrated modiste says that lace dresses of
every description will be more than ever in vogue
the coming season. For those who fancy, the style
will be Mother Hubbard dresses, all of black lace
over surah, either in black or in gray colored foundations. These dresses, on white or black lace, it is
said, are not to be made of piece lace, but of that
about eight or ten inches deep, laid row upon row,
kilted or slightly gathered, as is preferred. Beside
the Hubbard dresses will be those of lace ruffled
skirts and pointed bodices of silk, veiled with net of
a pattern matching the design of the Jace ruffles, and


oriental net and lace will lead in popularity. Round
waists will be in high favor in these, and belts and
long ends of satin ribbon will add a graceful and
pretty finish. Foundation silks and satins of light
quality, plain or figured, and in every conceivable
shade of color, can now be bought at fifty to eighty
cents per yard, thus making the ideal lace dressonce such a rare luxury-an easy possibility to young
ladies who aspire to this exquisite toilet. Ladies
having lace shawls and saques lhat have been put
away for seasons past, with two or three lace flounces
can form them into charming lace overdresses to be
worn over an old silk dress, thus making a very rich
and showy costume.
There is an effort to introduce larger and longer
sleeves, according to Harper's, and these are seen
on imported dresses; but modistes say their customers
will not accept them in lieu of the graceful elbow
sleeves for full dress, and close-fitting coat sleeves
for general wear.
All the fashionable parasols are distinguished
by bright colors-from the pretty carriage shade
with its long stick-equally modern for the promenade-to the mighty and useful sunshade (en-toutcas), trimmings keeping pace in their multiplicity
with brilliance of hue, thus, bows, woven or worked
lace flowers are the usual ornamentations.
As there were " blue teas" there are now "pink
dinners."  One was given recently by Mrs. Theodore
Smith of San Francisco, at her residence on Washington street. Everything in the dining-room was
pink. Three yards of rose-colored plush adorned
the center of the table, and was relieved by a tracery
of smilax fringed with begonias. The dinner was
served by candle-light, the candles being placed in
copper candelabra. The centre piece was a long,
boatshaped flower piece, composed of hundreds of
rose-colored pinks. The favors were straw cups and
saucers, each filled with a different variety of rosecolored hot-house flowers, and the handle of each
cup was tied with rose-colored satin ribbon. Instead
of cards, branches of camnelia leaves were used, on
one leaf of which was engraved in gold the lady's
name. Attached to these leaves were bunches of
candied fruits. The gentlemen's cards were on white
easels accompanied by a boutonniere. On the buffet
was a gilded horn of plenty filled with a large spray
of begonias, and tasty pink streamers floated from
the horn. All the dishes were pink, and the wines,
which were very choice, were served from pink
decanters and glasses.
It is stylishly top-lofty to carry your silk umbrella
very slimly rolled into a cardinal or blue cover. The
next thing will be to have it match the color of your
street dress.




168


The Hawaiian Monthly.


PUZZLE DEPARTMENT.
TRANSPOSITION.
Transpose important portions of a wagon, and have
endeavors; again, and have forms; again, and have
a complete sentence telling what I now do.
ONE WORD ANAGRAMS-GIRL'S NAMES.
1. Mile. Wahini.
2. Ida Neel.
8. Mrs. Doano.
BOY'S NAMES.
1. Gen. Laird.
2. Dr. Wade.
8. Rev. S. Style.


DOUBLE WORDS.
1. To a vegetable add as many letters of an
animal, and make a female domestic bird.
2. To a buzzing sound add as many letters of an
insect, and make an imposition.
3. To an insect add as many letters of a pronoun,
and make a part of a flower.
4. To an unpeaceful condition of things add as
many letters of a cave, and make a custodian.
ANSWERS TO MAY PUZZLES.
STUDY OF THE POETS.
1. Sheridan.
2. Shakespeare.+
8. Hood.
4. Burns.
5. Bailey.
6. Dr. Franklin.
SKELETON POETRY.
Ah, how can I e'er forget thee,
How recall thee without pain,
Since although forever near me,
Distant still dost thou remain.


fellowship to a wife's old lover; or take a hint from
the toe of her slipper, under the, table, before
company.
A doctor who had not more patients than he could
attend to.
A school teacher whose interest in his pupils was
not graduated by the standing of their parents or the
length of their purse.
A washerwoman who ever lost an article of
clothing.
An old maid who was not so from choice.
-What relation is a loaf of bread to a locomotive?
The mother. Bread being a necessity, a locomotive
being an invention, ergo: Necessity is the mother
of invention.
-The hymn beginning "c The Consecrated Cross
I'd Bear" had just begun, and in the momentary quiet
that followed, the perplexed youth turned to his
father:,"Say pa, where do they keep the consecrated cross-eyed bear?"
-A notice of a certain lecturer states " he always
carries his audience with him." We thought, as we
heard him, he'd have to if he wanted to have any.
-There is a good deal of human nature in clotheswringers. A Kansas girl had her hand badly
squeezed by one lately.
-When can a lamp be said to be in a bad temper?
When it is put out.
-An old woman in Texas says she never coujd
imagine where all the Smiths came from until she
saw in a town a large sign, " Smith Manufacturing
Company."
-Pat: "t And who is it lives there, Mike, in the
big stone house?" Mike: "4 Why, that old gintleman I was tellin' ye of that died so suddent last
winter of a faver."
-The man who was out in a fog until he incurred
the rheumatism says it is a great mist ache.
-Even men-of-war get so hard up for female
society that they have to hug the shore.
A little bit of a girl, living near one of the cities,
ran in to her mother from the roadside with some
early spring blossoms in her hands, and, full of outside glow, exclaimed, "0 mamma, how nice it is to
live where somebody doesn't own eveything."
Suspect men and women who affect great softness
of manner, an unruffled evenness of temper, and an
enunciation studied, slow and deliberate.-Lavater.
Show me the man you honor. I know by that
symptom, better than by any other, what kind of a
man you are yourself; for you show me what your
idea of manhood is, what kind of man you long to
be. —Carlyle.
I would rather sit on a pumpkin and have it all to
myself, than to be crowded on a velvet cushion.Thoreau,


1st verse.
2d verse.
3d verse.
4th verse.
5th verse.


BEHEADED RHYMES.
Alone-lone-one.
Charm-harm-arm.
Place-lace-ace.
Smother-mother-other.
Clover-lover-over.


WHIMSICALITIES.
RARELY TO BE FONND.
A man who can hold an umbrella properly over
a lady's bonnet, or be good natured when he is sick,
or has to wait ten minutes for his breakfast, or who
was ever qrefused" by a lady.
A bachelor whose carpet did not wear out firstln
front of the looking-glass.
A married man who could give the right hand of




YEARLY SUBSCRIPTION', $5.00.


SINGLE NUMBERS, FIFTY CENTS.


VOLUME 1.
IT'?


NUMBER 8.


'THE


t I'!.3
HAWAIIAN MONTHLY.!)\ )I'EV I( )   TO1
LITERATURE, ART, SCIENCE, POLITICS, AND GENERAL CULTURE.
A.  1  / I  S/'7  1tS4.


CONTENTS.


o('o n 'c o ' liI ' t tI e   ('IIrret................................................................................................................. 1   i
( yV ril  thle   lS u lp iciall........................................................................................................................
IF at n cyl y 's   ol il i..............................................................................................................................177
Dangerous         (CosIl'ties........................................................................................... 177
i   a d e l   e......................................................................................................................................... 17  9
T  w o    Id le   E y es..............................................................................................................................1s4
A      edit    tion    oil A    ilk..................................................................................................................... 1S4
T'lraditionJs of the        \Mehdi.........................................................................................................1S5
E  d lito  ia l   (  o     en  t.......................................................................................................................1S   7
F1aIshiols Iand        Novelties................................................................................................................. 1
P u  zz le    ID ep a rtm  e n t........................................................................................................................ l
W   h in is icali itie  s..............................................................................................................................1.   1
1tONOLITL':
PRINTED AT THE HAWAIIAN GAZETTE OFFICE..,-............... 




Hawaiian Carriage Manufacturing Company,........................................I
PRESI1)ENT   AND  MANAGCA;....................................................... )EON  \VEST,
VICE  P)RESI IDENT.......................................................................................  W   G( HT,
SECRETARY  AND  TIRE1AiSUtEI11I........................................................S(1IHUMAN,
AUDTTOIK...................................................................  A Mf.   I)AMO(A N.:L a r g   a     C o p  lete  t e  s s o r t  e n. t of
Wagon and Carriage Material on Hand and for Sale,............... AT  REASONABLE  RATES...............
h' c:h.eaper thar=. irportec2 w7ork3:"
Cane and Plantation Wagons Built to Suit Any Kind of Work, at
Great Inducements to Planters.
HEAVY WHEELS KEPT       IN STOCK FOR ORDERS OF ANY DESCRIPTION.....- i' -.... 
c)01   11 j2o t   q                            el E  i       t r <   <et.
tW L L A1;;Sa;,, LS                            TP 0
=eep on H-aiLd tlhe Lsrgest.s-sortrnrerLt of
a;d IPHOIS'TERY TO BE FO(NID IN THE KIN(GI)OM. All Kinds of Upholstery
anl DRAPERY Made to Order in the Very Latest Style.
Pianos and Good Cane Seat Chairs for Rent.
The COheapest Place to Buiyr A-.ll X1izds of
Blu leat Instruments                   R, ~ewing Dlawirsd hfa-         Rate 
A Large Assortlient of Wall Paper.  t- I'lndertking in All its Brantchei Thoroughly and Satisfactorily Attended to.
Telephone at Residence, No. 249.]  C. E. WILLIAMiS.  [Telephone and Night Alarm No. 76




THE


HAWAIIAN


MONTHLY.


VOLUME 1.]


[NUMBER 8.


HON OLULU, AUGUST, 1884.


CONCERNING THE CURRENCY.


We purpose offering a few thoughts on the above
subject, and our confidence in so doing is not in the
least degree impaired by the fact that we are not
ourselves engaged in what is known as "t business."
We are aware that there is a somewhat general impression that successful business men, merchants,
manufacturers, bankers, planters and what not are
qualified to discuss financial questions more intelligently and decide them more wisely than students,
professional men and others whose ideas are supposed to be derived mostly from books, and whose
conclusions are based upon observation rather than
upon their own experience.
However plausible this idea may at first sight
appear, it is thoroughly fallacious, and the disposition on the part of the former class to sneer at the
latter as " mere theorists" is only a piece of presumption, born of ignorance and conceit. The successful business man, by which is ordinarily meant
the man who has succeeded in accumulating wealth
may understand the principles of political economy
and the laws which govern financial transactions, or
he may be profoundly ignorant of them. The fact
of his business success, in the ordinary sense of the
term, proves nothing, and does not even afford a
reasonable presumption one way or the other. The
essence of business is selfishness; it may be an enlightened selfishness, or a selfishness tempered and
chastened to a greater or less extent by humanity
and Christian charity, but selfishness for all that.
The wholesale merchant and the retail trader both
alike want to buy their goods cheap and sell them
dear. The planter seeks low-priced labor —t main
strength and stupidity" as one of them has told us
-and studies how he can get the largest amount of
work for the smallest outlay of money. What is
true of the commercial and planting interests is substantially true of each and every branch of what is
known as "i business," and although the rule of
every man for himself may not be pushed to its extreme results, the underlying spirit and motive are
the same. It is true in a general way and to a certain extent that the prosperity of the individual con

duces to the prosperity of the state; but this rule is
subject to many limitations and exceptions which
we cannot now stop to point out. Moreover, the
habit of constantly looking at commercial and financial questions with primary reference to one's own
personal interest or the interest of one's own class
is a very poor preparation for that candid spirit and
that broad, impartial state of mind which enables a
man to regard not the interests of any particular
class or calling, but the welfare of the whole community. Thus it often happens that the ''mere
theorist," having no personal interests different
from or antagonistic to the general goodl; having no
plantation, or shop, or factory, or bank to warp his
judgment or blind his eyes, arrives at sounder conclusions on questions of public finance than the man
who has amassed a fortune in business pursuits.
The fact that a man is a millionaire is no proof that
he is the proper man to be trusted with the management of other people's affairs; still less the affairs of
a nation. Indeed we ace not sure but the presurmp
tion is rather fhe other way. Believing ourselves
therefore to be possessed of at least average intelligence, and having no entangling alliances of any
kind to interfere with the exercise of such measure
of judgment as nature has bestowed upon us, we
consider ourselves quite as capfable of forming and
expressing correct views on the sulject of the currency as though we had amassed a fortune in cornering stocks, raising cane, shaving notes, dealing
in merchandise, or even selling Kalakaua dollars at
par for government bonds, payable principal and interest in gold.
The laws which underlie and control the currency
question are few and simple. They are so simple
and have been stated so often and with such admirable and unanswerable clearness that one is almost
ashamed to repeat them. Currency —money of all
kinds-is at once a measure of value and a medium
of exchange. These two functions of money are inseparable. In order that there may be exchange of
commodities, either directly by means of barter, or




172                                 The Hawaia
be extended, and immediately the cheaper coin will
begin to take the place of the dearer, by a law as
inexorable as that of gravity.
The people of this country have been trying an
experiment in the bi-metallic line for some years
past, and with the usual result. The circumstances
under which the experiment has been tried are
somewhat peculiar, insomuch as the substitution of
silver for gold as the currency of the country was
not altogether the result of unwise legislation, but of a
policy entered into voluntarily or by general consent.
The Currency Act of 1876(, fixing the limit for which
silver was a legal tender as high as fifty dollars, and
adopting a sliding scale by which the proportion of
gold which could be demanded varied with the
amount of the transaction, unquestionably leaned
towards a bi-metallic policy and rendered the maintaining of a gold standard somewhat difficult. But
this Act did not necessitate any such complete substitution of silver for gold in all our domestic transactions, as we have witnessed for some years past.
How it came about we need not relate in detail; the
facts are pretty well known. The simple truth is
that it suited the interests of certain big fish to have
business done on a silver basis, certain other big fish
consented to the arrangement, and the little fishthe remaining ninety-nine hundredths of the community-fell in and accepted the situation. It was
a curious spectacle; a whole people paying voluntary
tribute directly or indirectly on every transaction
large or small, to increase the already vast accumulations of a very few of their fellow citizens. So
blind did the business community become in their
devotion to this suicidal policy, and apparently so
enamored of their voluntary bondage, that it came
to pass in time that a man who demnanded gold for
what was due him, in accordance with the provisions of the law, was looked upon and treated as a
public enemy. All this was as unnecessary as it was
unwise. With a slight modification of the law, cutting down the limit for which silver was a legal
tender to five or ten dollars, with a steadfast adherence on the part of the government to the legal
standard of American gold in all its transactions,
and an acquiescence in this policy and a conformity
thereto on the part of the mercantile class, the
question of how to get back to a gold basis would
not now be agitating this community; we should be
there already.
Had we adhered to a standard of American gold,
even in the qualified form  provided for in the law
of 1876, we should probably never have been saddled
with the million dollars, more or less, of Kalakaua
silver. The reduction of the business of the country
to a silver basis prepared the way for that scheme.
As it is, that coin was brought here and put in circulation in plain violation of both the spirit and
letter of the law-of several different laws. A full
and detailed history of this transaction has never


ian Monthly.
been made public, but enough is known about it to
show that it was not only a piece of the most reckless stupidity, l)ut was dishonest as well as stupid. If
such proceedings are allowed to pass without being
brought before our courts, and the actors therein are
not held to their proper legal accountability, a direct
invitation is offered to illegality and jobbery in public affairs in the future, and we can rest assured that
the invitation will be eagerly accepted and acted
upon.
As a natural result of the policy which has been
pursued, American gold has not merely disappeared
from circulation, but has actually left the country.
Neither in the public treasury, nor in the vaults of
our bankers or merchants, nor anywhere else within
our borders is there the gold coin wherewith we can
at present return to the legal standard, however
much we may desire it. As a further result, Hawaiian silver has rapidly displaced every other silver until the Kalakaua dollar is practically the basis
for our entire domestic business, and exchange on
San Francisco has for the last three months ranged
from five to eight per cent. Now, someone may say,
supposing all this be true, and admitting that the
high price of exchange is due to the fact that our
domestic business is done in silver while our foreign
debts must be settled in gold or its equivalent-what
of it? Have we really lost anything thereby and is
the country, taken as a whole, any poorer than it
would have been if we had adhered strictly to the
American gold standard throughout? To answer
this question properly requires a word of explanation. The process of sending abroad American gold
or that which represents or can be converted into it,
turning the same into silver coin, bringing the latter here and putting it into circulation, not at its
actual, but at its nominal value, is one which has
paid somebody a handsome profit. In other words,
what the many have lost the few have gained.
While every man in the community has been paying indirectly a small tribute on every transaction,
the aggregate of this tribute has gone to enrich a
limited number of coin speculators. A depreciated
currency has always been one of the most effectual
contrivances for enriching the few at the expense of
the many, and our own experience has only furnished
one more illustration of that fact. If the few who
have gained what all the rest of us have lost, are our
own people; if they live here, invest their money and
do business here, and are thoroughly identified with
the country, then the country as a whole, has in a
certain sense lost nothing; at least nothing but the
the freight, insurance and interest on the money
between here and San Francisco. What has been
taken out of the pockets of ninety-nine men has
gone into the pockets of the hundredth one, and the
national account as a whole will balance; minus the
actual expense of doing the business as just now explained. If, however, this coin-scalping business is
the work of foreign capitalists or corporations and




The Hawaiian Monthly.


the aggregate of our several contributions, instead
of going into the coffers of one of our own people,
goes into those of an outsider, then the country as a
whole is poorer by just so much as the foreign
operator has made, plus the cost of doing the business Therefore, by the introduction of the Kalakaua
silver, the country is directly impoverished to the
amount of over a hundred thousand dollars, perhaps
much more. This is the mere narrow book-keeping
view of the matter. The prosperity and welfare of
a country depend upon something else besides the
mere aggregate of wealth in the hands of all the
people; they depend also on the way in which that
wealth is distributed, on the kind of people in whose
hands it is, and the manner in which they use it.
The soundest prosperity is that which is based on a
general distribution of wealth and a general distribution of thrift and comfort throughout the entire
community.
The tendency of things towards a division of
society into the very rich and the very poor, is quite
strong enough as it is. In a country whose business
interests are based on an industry like sugar planting, this tendency is particularly strong. It needs
if anything to be checked, not encouraged. Anything, therefore, which tends to take from the many
and give to the few, has in it an element of danger
to the best interests of society. The use of a depreciated currency has this tendency, not possibly or
probably, but certainly and inevitably. In proportion to the difference between a sound currency and
that in use, will be the damage done. Though this
in our own case may not be very great, still it is
bad so far as it goes; it does harm, and just how
much harm, no one can accurately estimate.  No
senlsil)le person would wish to deprive capital and
business enterprise of their legitimate reward. But
profits reaped in this way are not legitimate. They
are not the reward of any kind of productive industry or the supplying the public with anything
they need or want. It is a case of the richer and
shrewder taking advantage of the poorer and weaker
and has no element of legitimate business enterprise
in it.
Gold having disappeared, silver worth from eighty
to eighty-five cents on the dollar having taken its
place, and exchange having got up to seven or eight
per cent., the business community seems to have
rather suddenly come to the conclusion that things
are not quite as they should be, and that something
ought to be done about it. At the same time there
seems to be a general agreement thatthe thing to
be done is to get back to the American gold standard. This is a conclusion which no advocate of a
sound currency will be likely to quarrel with.
Three questions present themselves. Can we get
back to a gold basis; how shall we get back to it,
and can we stay there? The first question is easily
answered-of course we can. We believe everyone
admits that the amount of currency now in the


country is ample for the transaction of all the business of the country, only it is not in the form available for settling our accounts abroad. What has to
be done is simply to convert so much as is necessary
of our silver coin into American gold, and pay the
difference.  How this shall be done-that is by
whom and at whose expense seems to us equally
clear. It must be done by the government and at the
public expense. The difference between the value
of the silver dollar and the gold one, must be made
a charge on the treasury. It is true that somebody
has made a great deal of money by shunting us from
a gold level to a silver one, but there is no practicable way of putting our hands into the pockets of Mr.
Somebody and taking therefrom the cost of getting
back again. By accepting the silver coin which MrSomebody tendered us at par over his counter, we
have closed the transaction so far as he and the rest
of us are concerned, and there is no way of getting
square with him again. This latter remark is not
intended to apply to the Kalakaua silver. If the
facts concerning this coin are as generally understood, there was never any voluntary acceptance
thereof by the country. It was forced upon us by
our faithless trustees, to-wit: the Ministry, not only
in violation of good faith, but in violation of law and
of their official oaths. Such being the case, the loss
which we have sustained through their malfesance
ought to be recoverable by law from them or their
accomplices. It being agreed then that the country
can return to an American gold basis, and it being
also agreed that the necessary arrangements for doing so must be made by the government and at the
public expense, matters of detail are easily arranged
and their discussion does not come within the scope
of this paper. Whether the surplus silver coin shlall
be shipped to San Francisco and sold for account of
our government, or whether tenders therefor shall
be invited here, as provided for in the new currency
act, are matters of very subordinate importance. As
to what proportion of our present silver currency
shall be deemed superfluous and be converted into
gold, we would only urge that the amount be put
high enough. There is much less danger in this
direction than there is in the other.
There remains then one point to be considered.
Supposing ou.n surplus silver to be converted into
American gold and all business public and private,
above five or ten dollars, re-established on that
basis; can the same be maintained? There are not
lacking those who assert that it cannot; that were
the government to bring here one million dollars or
any other amount in gold and put it in circulation,
it would gradually disappear until at last we should
have to repeat the operation and keep on repeating
it indefinitely. But how and why need this be?
Let us look at the matter, not in a narrow, but in a
broad way. Let us consider not any particular class
or interest by itself, but each as part of one inseparable whole. Let us try and regard the country as a




174


The Hawaiian Monthly.


unit, and inquire what are the influences which will
compel gold to leave the country and silver to take
Its place. Is it because our imports must be paid
for in gold? Certainly not. Our imports are or
should be paid for by our exports and the settlement
is made on a gold basis. If the balance of trade is in
our favor, if we export more than we import, if we
sell more than we buy, there will be a-balance in
our favor, and that balance is due us in gold. If on
the other hand we spend more than we can sell, or
if with a balance of trade apparently in our favor, so
much of our earnings goes to non-resident owners or
is spent by our own people in foreign travel, *&c.,
that the balance is really against us; then coin must
go abroad to settle the balance. This will result
however, not so much in a scarcity of one metal as
compared with another, but in a scarcity of money
of all kinds. We shall be poorer, not merely in
American gold, but in everything. So long as this
country pays its way, so long as we produce as much
or more than we consume, there is nothing whatever
in connection with our foreign relations to draw
away our gold. If however we spend and consume
more than we make, then the time will come when
neither with gold nor with silver can we pay our
foreign debts and we shall have to begin paying
them with other things, viz.: our houses, our lands,
our plantations, &c. That is to say, those things
either by purchase or by mortgage will pass into the
hands of foreign owners. But even in this event,
there is no reason why the transaction should not be
on a gold basis, and as a matter of fact it would be.
Again we are told that people will pay out silver
and hoard gold. Well, before people hoard anything they must as a rule, pay their debts. Upon
the basis of the new currency law, people cannot
take gold and pay out silver. All they can hoard is
what represents their accumulated profits, and what
business man is going to keep his profits locked up
in unproductive coin. He will prefer to invest it in
something, which is simply starting it on the road to
circulation again, that is if he invests it in this
country. If he invests it abroad, he expects to
receive profits or dividends from it, and these will
come to him in gold, or its equivalent. No amount
of money sent abroad for investment will ever bring
us back from a gold to a silver basis, so long as it
represents only actual profits of legitimate business.
There is in every community a class of persons,
mostly workers for wages, or very small farmers and
traders, who hoard their earnings. This class we


have here. But these people have no extensive
transactions and do no business on credit. All they
can hoard therefore is their net gains, and this as already remarked has no effect on the relative currency of gold and silver.
The surplus which they hide away is their own.
It is their share of the general national surplus for
which they have in some way rendered value. If
the country is prosperous, if the volume of its business and the amount of its wealth increase, this increase will be accompanied by and will be in part
represented by an increase in the amount of the circulating medium. This increase will be distributed
among all the persons who share in this prosperity.
Whether one builds him a house therewith or another buys shares in a plantation, or a third stows
away his gains in an old stocking, does not affect
the question we are considering. So with reference
to the familiar charge that the Chinese drain the
country of gold by sending it home. The Chinaman can get no gold unless he gives an equivalent
for it. He is generally a laborer for hire or a small
dealer, his receipts will be mostly in silver. If he
turns this into gold to send abroad, he must pay the
difference. We are no losers by selling our gold, if
we get the equivalent for it, for we have then the
wherewith to replace it without loss, and it will
surely be replaced in the natural course of trade, so
long as.it is needed for purposes of currency and so
long as people must pay- their debts in that medium.
Then there is the regulating and controlling influence of the government. When the United States
government found itself in a position to resume
specie payments, resumption that moment became an
accomplished fact throughout the country, with all
men, and for all purposes. So when the Hawaiian
government returns to the standard of American
gold, requiring all payments to be made therein
and paying out the same for all demands, a force
will be at work whose potency has not been taken
into account by those who preach the impossibility
of maintaining gold payments.
There is much more we should like to say, but
want of space forbids. We have endeavored to be
fair and to state the matter plainly. If there is any
obscurity in what we have written, we regret it. If
we are wrong, we are willing to be converted. If
we have erred in any statement of fact, we shall be
glad to be corrected. Meanwhile we class ourselves
with those who want American gold as our monetary
standard, and believe in its entire practicability.


When Will Carlton, the poet, was a school boy, he
had an odd fancy for visiting the almshouse, and
chatting with the paupers there. One day he made
the acquaintance of a worthy old couple who had
been deserted by their children, and this gale him
the idea for one of his most famous poems, it Over
the Hills to the Poor House." One young man, on
reading it, felt, that, perhaps he had neglected his


parents in their old age, and immediately sent them
a cheque for g hundred dollars. Other children,
moved by the pathetic story, have been known to
take their parents out of the almhouse and place
them in comfortable homes. Among the effects of
ai aged man Who died a pauper in Cleaveland, O.,
was found a copy of the poem carefully folded away
with his few treasures.




The Hawaiian Monthly.
CYRIL THE SULPICIAN.


175


CHAPTER VI.
Herbert folded up the telegram, put it in a fresh
envelope and sent it with a note to Didah, in which
he told her that he was off to London, and bade her
send some clothes and linen to the Langham Hotel,
Portland Place, by the first train.
It was a sad Christmas day at Bakewell, a house
of silent mourning. A telegram was received from
Herbert, stating that he had been to the Midland
Railway Hotel, verified the fact of the marriage
ceremony having been performed, and had met Sir
Annesley's groom, who had been one of the witnesses.
No threats, bribes or promises could make him reveal
the direction in which his master had gone. All he
would say was that he was present at the marriage
and that the minister was to register it at once. Sir
Annesley and Lady Tiverton had gone abroad under
some name which he either did not know or refused
to tell, within an hour. It was useless Herbert continued to enter into the question of whether the
ceremony had been performed in a proper place, with
a correct license, in those prescribed hours., or
whether any flaw could be found. All these p )ints
he would submit to his father's lawyers in Lon ion
and report.  He had been to Scotland yard and
placed the matter privately in the hands of the detective force, but they considered nothing could be
done. A dozen or more steamers had left London
on the morning of the 24th, for various destinations,
and the search at the railroad stations proved equally
unsuccessful. He worked hard for two or three days
more, and then with the copy of the marriage certificate only for his poor consolation, Herbert returned
sadly to Bakewell.
He found his father suffering bitterly and his
mother still unable to leave her bed. But no outward token of his great misery escaped his father's
lips. When he was shown the evidence of the marriage he said sternly it Never mention her name
again in my presence. Your sister is dead to us all.
We have no daughter now."
The two men dined together almost in silence,
after which Mr. Senhouse handed Herbert a copy of
the county paper, reciting the sad fact of the elopement and the subsequent marriage, in the main
correctly, but without comment. Then on leaving
the room he turned to his son and asked him to
write to Bertie Vidal and tell him all that happened
as fully as possible, adding sorrowfully: "He had a
lucky escape, my boy. He asked me for her hand in
October, and I had hoped that he would have been
your brother and my son." He did not notice how
ghastly pale Herbert had turned as he uttered these
words, but going out, shut himself in the library,
and left the now conscience-stricken son to wrestle


with the agony born of the new knowledge of his
own share in this terrible business.
"It is I who am guilty of all this!" he moaned,
"t I who proposed to him that accursed lie about the
town and gown row, and who suggested to him to
come up here and keep out of Thornton's way."
When the servants camne in to close the house for the
night they found him sitting in the arm chair, with
his head bowed between his hands, the picture of
mute despair. Robert, the footman, made the fire
up and left him there. All through the night he sat
there without moving, constantly accusing himself of
having killed his father and mother, ruined his
sister and wrecked Bertie Vidal's life. When the
servants came in next morning, they found him still
sitting in the arm chair, haggard, pale, stiff and
shivering with the cold. Before night he was delirious and exhibited every symptom of typhoid fever.
Oh! if Alice could have only seen her home then,
the prostrate mother, the once tender father steeled.
against her with a severity that nothing could bend,
and the well loved brother hovering between life and
death! If she could only have known the unutterable wretchedness which she had brought on that
happy home, it would have killed her at once. But
it was not to be, and it was best so.
Bertie Vidal came that week, knowing the worst.
Whlen he received the news he shut himself up in his
own room, seeing no one but his mother. It seemed
to him that he could still hear Thornton's words ringing in his ears, still see him broken in mind and exhausted, stammering out " But he was your friend,
Mr. Vidal, and he has blighted my life and my
home. God grant-I say-Mr. Vidal!-May God
grant-do you hear?-that he may not blight your life
too!
As soon as he was able he joined the desolate
household at Bakewell, trying in his heart to say
with Thomas-a-Kernpis, "'Neither canst thou be delivered or eased by any remedy or comfort; but as
long as it shull please God, thou must bear it:" and
"I am willing indifferently to receive from Thy hand
good and evil, sweet and bitter, joy and sorrow, and
to give Thee thanks for all that happeneth to me."
But it was a hard task.
For weeks afterward Bertie and Didah were the
only apparent living beings in the gloomy house.
Almost every day Bertie was closeted for hours with
Mr. Senhouse, invariably leaving Herbert's room to
go to the library. Didah, sometimes dreading what
might happen, even listened at the door from time
to time. Once she heard Bertie say passionately:
" Mr. Senhouse, my all-but-father that was to be, for
my sake, in my misery, forgive her. For all that I
have lost be merciful to her, and let the past be




176


The Hawaiian Monthly.


blotted out as an ugly dream. The light has gone
out of my life and yours. I have nothing now to
live for; you have only an error to forgive. Only
think that it is I who am lost to her who am pleading
for her. Think how I must have loved her, when I
conjure you to receive her again. If you refuse me
you will kill her and me too. Say for all our sakes
that you forgive her as you hope to be forgiven. I
am not pleading for my barren life, but for Alice,
your baby, your child, your all!" And the answer
came drearily, but as cold as though carved by a
sculptor's chisel, clearly and distinctly, "tNever! "
It was a month before Herbert was convalescent
and Bertie and Didah nursed him night and day.
Then came Alice's first piteous appeal for forgiveness, but it was unopened. Her father merely
looked at the postmark and addressed it, "Lady
Tiverton, Poste Restante, Friedrichshafen." But
Didah waylaid the letter and opened it and Bertie in
broken tones read it to her while the old nurse
rocked herself in her chair and wept bitterly.
" Will you take me to my child when the young
master gets well again?" she sobbed. "i She cannot
live without me. Won't you take me to her?" And
he with a weary sigh said: A I will."
Then Didah told him about the night when Alice
took the cross from her neck and she returned it to
him with the little velvet ribbon just as Alice had
worn it. He took it mechanically, refolded it in the
paper in which it had lain and put it in his pocket.
When Herbert got better and strong enough to
talk he told Bertie all he had done. "All that remains for me now" he said, "is to give up the rest
of my life to atone for this. After I have taken
my degree, if the Bishop, knowing all the misery I
have brought on this house, deems it no bar, I shall
study for the ministry."
Bertie comforted him in that gentle way that he
had of healing others wounds, while his own were
bleeding, and then told him he must strive earnestly
to make those that were left happy. He further
told him that he was going to take Didah to Alice,
saying: it shall see her once more and perhaps him
-I hope not hitn, for I might kill him."
So it was decided that Didah was to go.
Three weeks afterward about four o'clock one
afternoon Didah had asked all the servants to meet
her in the housekeeper's room to say good-bye. She
was to leave for Germany the next day. As she sat
at the head of the long table looking so worn and
tired in the furnace of pain, she might have been a
queen abdicating her throne and taking leave of her
subjects. They were all there, from the butler,
footman, groom and gardner, the cook, the ladies
maid, housemaids and many others who were employed on the estate of the Duke.
When they were all assembled, Didah arose and
said very gently: ( I have asked you to come here
as a special favor, to say good-bye. I have lived
here girl and woman for over half a century and I
cannot expect to see you again. I never thought to


leave you. I always hoped, when my turn came,
to rest here in Bakewell, but they have taken my
child away and -I cannot live without her and I do
not think that she can live without me. We would
all go to her if we could, but that is impossible.
And before I say farewell, I want you all to look at
this copy of our loved one's marriage certificate so
that you may ever know hereafter that however
foul was the heart that took her from us, at least no
greater wrong was done our mistress. I am over
old to travel and my heart is torn and sorely hurt,
but I am going to my child, my unforgiven, suffering child, and, if we meet here for the last time this
afternoon, so full of pain and sorrow, at least remembler that-that-" but here poor Didah broke
down as she saw the tears trickling down the cheeks
of the men and listened to the sobs of the women.
They bade her good-bye, the women clinging to her
and kissing her and the men holding her hands in
dumb sorrow.
The next day they left, taking with them everything belonging to Alice, even to her books. Before
leaving, Bertie went tenderly up to Mrs. Senhouse
and drawing from his pocket the little cross and
ribbon put it around her neck. Then he kissed her
forehead and was gone. He had been home and
told his mother everything and the two had also
taken counsel in the first hours of their suffering
when the news camne. She liked the idea of change
of scene but feared his meeting Alice or her
husband. On this point, however, he was obdurate
only promising sacredly that he would neither do
nor say anything to Sir Annesley.
So the old nurse and Bertie went to Friedrichshafen, only to find out that Sir Annesley and Lady
Tiverton had gone to Baden Baden whither they
followed them.
On account of Didah, and partly to make up his
mind as to the course he was going to pursue, Bertie
staid over a day in Friedrichshafen, showing the
old nurse the glories of the far distant mountains
and the many beauties of the lake. In the early
morning however, he sent a telegram to Sir Annesley at Baden Baden. From the price he paid for
it he concluded it had to go half round Germany
before it got there. It read simply, "Am traveling,
and Lady Tiverton's old nurse is with me, desirous
of entering your service- We leave for Baden tomorrow.                       A. C. VIDAL."
Sir Annesley got the telegram about three in the
morning on his return from the Kursaal where he
had been gambling all night, playing rouge et noir.
The gilt of the honeymoon had already worn off and
poor Alice was often left alone now. Between the
growing neglect of Sir Annesley and her misery at
the unanswered appeals to home, all that was left
her to buoy up her spirits was the promise of her
husband that they would soon go back to Northamptonshire.  Then she thought a reconciliation
must follow in time.  But after four weeks at
Friedrichshafen Sir Annesley had come to BadJen3




The Hlawaiian Monthly.


177


and though at first he took her to the Kursaal and
amused her by letting her bet a few Napoleons on
the red and black, latterly he had left her all alone
and was gambling heavily.   She did not care
whether he lost or won, being indifferent to and
ignorant of the value of money. All she felt was
that in two short months he neglected her for the
gambling table.
After Sir Annesley had opened the telegram and
read it, he threw it down with a curse.
Alice was awake, poor child, and she said wearily,
4Annesley, don't swear, it makes me tremble. I
never heard anyone swear at home. What is the
matter?"
" Only that infernal old iceberg nurse of yours will
be here to-morrow with that papistical fellow, Vidal.
I don't propose to meet him, so I shall run up to
Carlsruhe or Bruchsal for a day or two. If you want
to keep the old woman, I suppose you had better,
she will be company anyhow." Then he laid down
on the sofa, and after Alice was sure that he was
asleep, she covered him up gently with warm wraps
and then returned to her bedside. There she knelt
until the dawn broke, in mute despair. Sir Annesley
rose about nine o'clock, and without even taking his
breakfast, left for the railway station. Alice said


nothing; she had a new grief now in the knowledge
that her husband was not only deceitful but a selfish
coward as well. He did not dare to meet Bertie
Vidal; he had lied to her about the Oxford troubles;
he could not go back to Northamptonshire on account
of his heavy indebtedness, and she knew everything
now, almost, except the story of Bessie Thornton.
Worst of all was the fear that he might neglect her
in the hour of her peril, when alone and away from
her mother and her home. She instinctively knew
that she would need the utmost care. And so bowed
down with this unsought yet piteous burden, she
awaited the coming of Didah.
At noon she came, alone and unushered to the
hotel, and Alice looked on her face for a moment to
try and read what was written there, and all she saw
was the yearning, wistful, undying love of the old
nurse, whose arms were around her neck. The
first words she uttered were " Didah, I thought to
die this morning, now I shall live. If you had not
come to me-I don't know, I can't tell-but I could
not have borne my punishment." Then she shivered
and turned pale and complained of being faint, and in
ten minutes Didah had her child in bed, exhausted,
but gratefully conscious that her old nurse was by
her side.                D. W. C. NESPIELD.


(Conclusion next month.)


FANCY'S REALM.


I live and dream of a fair bright isle,
Alar in a fragrant southern sea,
Where love is as pure as an angel's smile
And life is thrice blest, and the spirit is free.
Where the blue waves break on its coral strand
And clasp it round with jewel'd light,
Till it seems like some Ait from fairy-land
That has drifted there thro' the summer night
0 the discords of earth ne'er reach its shore,
Where melody melting like a kiss
From a woman's lips, is wafted o'er
The soul of love entranced in bliss.


Where the morn is beauty, the noon is joy,
And the evening balmy, peaceful rest;
Where the spirit feels not earth's alloy,
As it wanders thro' the bowers o' the blest.
The Queen of this realm is Fancy's child,
And her court is held in airy space,
Where celestial music, sweet and wild,
Allures to dreams the immortal race.
No tomb is hid in this fairy isle,
For the Spirit's children never die;
They but sleep and dream, and they always smile
On the flowery beds where they chance to lie.
ARTHUR JOHNSTONE.


DANGEROUS COSMETICS.


The use of various substances to improve the appearance of the skin, or more strictly speaking to
produce an artificial complexion in place of the
natural one, is as old as history and we know not
how much older. In the papyrus rolls of ancient
Egypt which have been deciphered within the last
few years, there are found full and minute directions for the preparation of various cosmetics. The
Old Testament contains numerous allusions to the
use of similar means for concealing blemishes or
adding to the beauties of nature. It is to be noticed,
however, that such practices when mentioned in the
Bible, are spoken of as a sign of moral depravity
and are invariably visited with the sternest condemnatlon. As a recent medical writer has said:
"It was those whose consciences did not falter


at whatever means to gain an end-the vicious and
vulgar, the harlots and witches-who were the
originators of these practices."
Notwithstanding these unsavory precedents, and
in spite of the fate of Jezebel who painted her face
to meet the victorious Jehu, the use of similar
means for improving upon the work of nature has
come down through the ages and has become so
common as to prove nothing whatever as regards
the moral character of its devotees, however strong
an inference it may justify concerning their intelligence and good sense.
Some years ago Dr. W. E. Chandler of New York,
whose reputation as a chemical expert stands very
high, examined and analyzed a large number of
these preparations, and embodied the results of his




178


The Hawaiian Monthly.


investigations in a report to the Metropolitan Board
of Health on "t Dangerous Cosmetics." The facts set
forth in this report are important and ought to be
generally known.  For instance, of sixteen hair
tonics which he was able to examine, all but one
contained some compound of lead. The exception
was " Hoyt's Hiawatha Hair Restorer," which contained nitrate of silver. Sulphur was generally incorporated with the lead to produce the black sulphide. Dr. Chandler also examined a large number
of variously composed "lotions," of "enamels,"
containing generally lead and zinc, and " powders"
consisting of calcium, French chalk and magnesium
and bismuth. His conclusions regarding the various
preparations for the hair are as follows: "With few
exceptions, hair tonics, washes and restoratives contain lead in considerable quantities; that they owe
their action to this metal, and are highly dangerous
to the health of the person using them." The
different preparations for the skin present a greater
variety with respect to their active ingredients, as
will be seen from the following table:
POWDERS.
Preparations.              Msain Constituents.
Pearl White...................   Bismuth Subnitrate
Flake White..................... Lead Carbonate
Saunder's Face Powder..................   Zinc Oxide
Complexion Powder............. Bismuth Subcarbonate
Ricker's Face Powder...Zinc and Calcium Carbonate
LOTIONS.
Circassian Cream.....Corrosive Sublimate
Kalydor............  "       "    and Potash
Milk of Roses.........  it
Rose Water and Oil Almonds
ENAMELS.
Laird's Bloom of Youth...................... Zinc Oxide
French Grease Paint......................   Zinc Oxide
Gouraud's Oriental Cream........ Calomel and Water
Hagan's Magnolia Balm.Zinc Oxide
Bradford's Enameline................   Zinc Oxide
Eugenie's Favorite................ Lead Carbonate
Snow White Enamel................  Lead Carbonate
Snow White Oriental Cream...........Lead Carbonate
It is a popular misconception, that the only preparations which have deleterious effects, are those
containing lead. The fact that many of them contain mercury is not generally known, and shows
that their being "warranted free from lead" does
not make them harmless. The assumption that all
dangerous cosmetics contain lead, appears to be
based on two faets, viz: formerly most of them did
contain it; and secondly, many cases of poisoning
closely resembling those produced by lead, have
been brought about by the use of these preparations.
The soundness of any conclusion based on this latter
fact is invalidated however by the knowledge that
similar effects are produced by other drugs. Preparations which were positively asserted to produce acute
and chronic lead poisoning have been found on
analysis to contain no lead whatever, but salts of
zinc, etc. A high authority in therapeutics says:


"All the salts of zinc when long continued may
produce a train pf symptoms not unlike those of lead,
viz: emaciation, palor, loss of strength, constipation,
colic, muscular weakness and trembling, paralysis,
etc." The effects which may be produced by the
local use of the compounds of mercury can be learned
by consulting any standard work on therapeutics or
toxicology. Most physicians have seen marked constitutional effects caused in this way, and one of the
most severe cases of salivation the writer ever saw,
was the result of an unauthorized application of
calomel as a dressing to an ulcerated surface.
In one of our recently received medical exchanges
we find an, account of five cases of poisoning from
the use of cosmetics. In one of these cases severe
symptoms resulted from only a few applications of
the offending preparation. In another case the reporting physician says: itI obtained the remaining
part of the preparation which my patient had been
using, and on chemical analysis found it to contain
almost nothing save pure chloride of mercury (calomel) and water. A little sugar, supposably to give
lustre to the enamel, is inserted. And yet this preparation, 'Goiraud's Oriental Cream,' is labeled ' the
most elegant and delicate preparation for the skin ever
invented.' * * * * * an average application contains
from four to ten grains of the drug." Of another
young lady who had been using "Laird's Bloom of
Youth" for a long time, the doctor reports "She suffers with colics, metallic taste, constipation, weakness, atrophy (wasting) of the muscular system, and
diminished reflex activity. An examninatonof the
preparation shows it to contain no lead, but oxide of
zinc and a small amount of calcium carbonate."
The experience of those who have studied this
subject attentively, both chemically and clinically,
justifies the following conclusions:
1st. All preparations which can clog the pores or
irritate the skin are prejudicial to the health and
beauty of that organ.
2d. Lead, mercury, zinc, and probably bismuth,
may be absorbed into the system from their application to the skin, and produce the same general results as when administered internally.
3d. The principal morbid effects produced by
these agents are dyspepsia, nausea, constipation or
diarrhcea, colic, emaciation, muscular tremors, paralysis and weakness of mind.
4th. Nearly or quite all cosmetics belong to one
or the other of the classes named,' and are therefore
unfit and dangerous to use.
These powerful drugs, like fire and water, are good
servants but very bad masters. In the hands of those
wiw have the skill to use them properly, and who
are in a position to watch their effects, they are capable of rendering valuable service in the cure of
disease. But in the hands of careless people, who
are not only ignorant of their properties, but in most
instances have no idea that they are using them at
all, they are liable to work irreparable injury.




The Hawaiian Monthly.
MADELINE.


179


I.
"Well, what is it, Mudge?" asked Ray Gordon,
looking up from a copy of Quaine's Anatomy.
"These sums," replied Mudge, her eye fixed upon
the door where Abiel Stevens stood with open mouth
and ready ear, that he could both hear and masticate
whatever disclosures might be made as to the purpose of this untimely visit.
"Which ones, Mudge I" said Ray, turning to the
miscellaneous examples in a well-worn page of Greenleaf's Arithmetic.
"All of them," returned Mudge.
"All on this page?" he repeated, as she stood with
her eye upon the stalwart form yet standing in the
door.
At this moment sleigh bells were heard in the
yard, and Abiel suddenly disappeared.
"May I shut the door?" said Mudge.
"Certainly! " replied the master. "tYou are cold,
Mudge," and adding some light wood to the slumbering coals that lay half hidden in the old-fashioned
fireplace, he drew a chair into the corner, saying as
he did so, "eSit down and warm yourself, Mudge."
" Il'mi- not cold. I can do all the sums too," she
added as he returned to Greenleaf. "Have done
every one."
The teacher looked up, yet hardly in surprise, for
he knew Mudge was equal to everything in that
part of the arithmetic. But his curiosity was aroused
as to the real purport of her visit, and he silently
waited for further disclosures.
"t The boys don't like it because you wont give
them a holiday to-morrow," said Mudge, hurriedly.
"AAhI and did they send you as cinbassador to
treat with me upon such important business?"
"No, they did not," said Mudge, with flashing
eye.
"t Mudge, do you know what an embassador is "
"tYes, I do! One who acts for another. But I
didn't come to act for the boys," and the curved lip
indicated the child's appreciation of her teacher's
irony. But as if determined to carry out her original purpose, she fixed her eyes upon the handsome
face before her and continued: "d The boys are going
to fasten the door to the schoolhouse to-morrow
morning and not let you in, because you won't give
them a holiday. They say they're going to keep it
fastened too, and they'll have another master."
With the spirit of a true Spartan the young schoolmaster took up a large ferule that lay upon the table
and handing it to the girl said: "tGive them that
Mudge!" hardly realizing what he was doing, and
much less, that Mudge would comprehend its significance. But here he was mistaken, for this uncultured child that he had found among a half civilized people, as he sometimes called them, was as
familiar with the duties of Spartan warfare as Ray
Gordon himself, and to his surprise quickly replied,


" I did not come from the boys to treat with you,
but of my own accord, to tell you there was insubordination among them, for I thought you wouldn't
like to find yourself turned out of school in that
way;" and tucking her long curls into the crimson
hood, which in her excitement had fallen back from
her face, she raised the latch of the door she had
been so eager to close, and with an air that might
become a goddess, left the room.
About two months before, Ray Gordon had come
to the little town of Wendham, and for the purpose
of replenishing his slender purse had undertaken a
district school among a manufacturing population
possessing little culture and very few of the refinements of civilized existence. He was warned beforehand by the "'Committee men" as to the vicious
tendencies and rebellious propensities of the boys,
a warning supplemented with "And there's Mudge
Maguire, a smart gal, but she's allus gettin' into a
fuss and purty likely she'll make you some trouble."
Ray feared nothing as those usually do who have
encountered nothing. He was genial and politic,
and the boys after measuring him for a few days,
decided favorably as to his physical capacity, and
having accepted the mild discipline of the school,
easily fell into its daily routine."
II.
During the first week of Ray Gordon's service in
Wendham, no Mudge appeared. On the Monday
following, when the shouting and snow-balling and
scuffling, the heavy tread of rough, rude feet within,
and the echoes of boisterous laughter without, had
died away at the master's signal, and the buzz and
din of the schoolroom had succeeded to the noisy
tumult, the door opened and a young girl entered.
She was tall, and delicately formed, with dark,
lustrous eyes, and a profusion of chestnut hair that
fluttered in coils about her face. Walking straight
to the seat of Julia Bean, she laid her books upon
the desk and looking up to the teacher said, i" This
is my seat. I always sit here."
"Well, I got it first," retorted Julia.
"4 You knew it was nine," said the girl her angry
look riveted on the cringing Julia.
" Will you come this way a moment?" asked the
master.  " What is your namer" he added, as the
girl stood before him.
"Mudge Maguire."
"Would you be willing to take this seat during
the opening exercises of the school?" he inquired,
pointing to one near him unoccupied.
" Yes, sir!" and Mudge moved her books to the
proffered desk. The boys looked significantly at
each other, and the girls tittered and giggled in that
silly, senseless, unmeaning manner, so peculiar to
undisciplined girlhood.
Upon inquiring, Julia Bean said she only took the
seat to plague Mudge, and readily relinquished it.




180


The Hawaiian Monthly.


But when the teacher told Mudge she could have
her seat, she replied, " I'd rather sit here."  Ray
Gordon didn't see fit to interfere with this expression ot her wishes.
From that moment Mudge was a study to the
young master. She never answered a question the
way he expected and yet her answers were full of
direct and specific meaning, bearing expressly upon
the question proposed. No lesson seemed too difficult for her. There was no problem on the pages of
her arithmetic that she could not solve; no explanation that she did not readily understand. Ray seldom saw her study and at first never expected her
to have her lessons. But she never failed to know
them. She was generally idle, but apparently absorbed in thought, her face turned toward an adjacent
window, dreamily looking out upon the desolate
landscape to the snowy hills far beyond.  Then
withdrawing her gaze from the cold, bleak moor
lands, she often leaned her head upon her hand and
over her partially closed eyes the long lashes fell and
lay upon her cheek like sunset upon a bed of lilies.
Frequently her face lighted up with a peculiar brilliancy and beauty, but quickly changed to a look of
defiance and gradually melted away into an expression of stolid indifference. Once Ray had overtaken
her on her way from school where the melting snow
and ice had formed a slash in the street, deeper
than Mudge's low overshoes. He threw a narrow
strip of board over the newly formed ravine and
held her by the arm as she walked across. " Thank
you," she said, without raising her eyes, and strode
rapidly on toward home.
Occasionally the master had volunteered some
remark to her at the close of school, but he was
usually answered with peculiar brevity, indicating
her mental habit of employing no useless words.
Mudge was evidently no favorite with the other
scholars. Each seemed to feel her intellectual
superiority and to keep aloof from her. She in turn
sought little companionship with them unless to
assert some right which she individually claimed
and which the boys seemed to take a peculiar pleasure in depriving her of-apparently to enjoy her
rising indignation, her flashing eyes and the laconic
vehemence with which she asserted her claims. If
in any way one among the scholars was in trouble,
Mudge was the comforter. If one was downtrodden
or imposed upon, she was the defendant. If any
one had difficulty in surmounting the lesson assigned,
Mudge was at hand ready to define, explain and
help to remove every obstacle in the way of success.
This accomplished, and she suddenly disappeared.
She usually joined the weaker side, because that
side needed her aid. But unless she could bring
that aid to bear specifically upon that contest, she
kept away from all dissensions. The girl seemed
to possess that peculiarity of disposition which scorns
another's praises, and was, apparently, equally indifferent to approval or censure.


"(Mudgeis no ordinary child," Ray often thought,
"but I cannot fathom her."
Such an acknowledgement the young student was
not in the habit of making to himself, for his mental
caliber was of that character which seldom relinquishes what is once undertaken.
III.
Ray Gordon did not return to Quaine after Mudge
left him. He sat down thoughtfully before the fire.he had kindled and silently gazed into the flames
leaping up "athe great throat of the chimney," and
bringing out in bold contour his homely surroundings. Suddenly he started, went to the uncurtained
window and looked out. Down the street he saw
Mudge hastening along the untrodden path and
covered with falling snow. He watched her until
she appeared a mere speck in the distance and then
turned away, self-accused that he had not gone with
her this stormy night on her return from her friendly
mission.
At first Ray scorned the idea of giving any thought
to her warning. "Can tell what to do when the
time comes," he muttered. "sWonder if Mudge has
got home. Those villainous boys are forever prowling around the streets nights."  His great coat
Is hurriedly snatched from its peg in the corner, a
slouched hat pulled over his ears and he is making
new footprints in the falling snow.
He follows hurriedly on until he sees Mudge enter
a low-roofed cottage. "t Here's where I live," she
had once told him in passing. Further on is the
little red schoolhouse. He sees a dim light from
one window. Curiosity invites him towards it. As
he approaches he finds the blinds to every other
window closed, and then he remembers that this
one has no blind. Stepping aside from the path, he
easily looks within where he sees the "big boys"
gathered around the rusty stove, their faces flushed
with heat and excitement, and evidently intent on
mischief.
"sAfter all, I'd better heed Mudge's warning," he
soliloquised, nervously handling a bunch of keys in
the depths of his trousers pocket. "Brave girl I
and I never even thanked her for her pains-taking
solicitude. Humph! That was anl ill-timed bit of
sarcasm I aimed at her. The steel had better have
remained in its scabbard. But how she received itl
Those eyes actually challenged a second thrust."
" Well, here I am," he continued upon reaching
the schoolhouse door. To his surprise he found it
unlocked and the key on the outside. With that
rapidity of thought which instantly measures the
situation and provides for its casualties he slipped
it into his coat pocket and from his own bunch of
keys tried one he had accidentally brought with him
from his room at college. It entered the lock, but
failed to project the bolt.
"t They may lock me out if they can," he said as
he walked rapidly away.




The Hawaii
Having reached his own room, he had just extinguished the light when he heard Abiel Senior enter
the house and with him Jim Mallows, "the boy that
builds the fires."
"t Never had any trouble in locking that door
before," said Jim.
4 Well, you go early to build the fire-nobody'll
git into the schoolhouse to-night you know, and
in the mornin' that key'll lock it." Such was Abiel
Senior's advice. "Ye see," he continued, "when
I made the fire we had two keys, 'cause the master,
he wanted one. But Gordon never said anything
about a key and so I kept this one. It won't make.
no difference which key you use."
Well, I'm  much obleged to you. I shouldn't
care, only you see the boys would be mad enough
to-morrow mornin' if I'd fixed the door so they
couldn't.lock him out. The keys don't look much
alike," continued Jim, evidently comparing the
two."
"i They never was alike," said Abiel Senior.
" But this one'll unlock the door Jim; I'll warrant
you that."
-' I'm purty likely to get it," said Jim, with a
chuckle. i I sh'd felt purty mean to've broken the
thing up."
"He, he, he!" laughed Abiel. "I guess he'll
feel purty mean ter-morrow mornin."'  This was
said in a half whisper, but more audible than vocal
sounds from ordinary throats.
Abiel Senior worked at the forge. Indeed, he
was patterned after Vulcan-lame from birth.
Whether he was handed over to the ocean nymphs
by his disappointed parents, the chronicles fail to
relate. But it is certain he never reached Olympus.
And although deft with hammer and tongs, he excelled in none of the arts beyond crane hooks and
horseshoeing. Like his illustrious predecessor, he
was strong and muscular, with a voice unsubdued
by the noise of the anvil and altogether unconquerable by any human means within the limits of
Wendham. Abiel Junior received by inheritance
the full benefit of his father's improved organization.
His whisper was like the distant roar of a cataract.
His arm possessed a Herculean strength.
Soon the master heard the fire-builder's retreating
step, as he walked away from the house. He fell
asleep and dreamed of-Mudge.
IV.
In her chariot of crimson and gold, Aurora rode
through the eastern sky, and putting back the curtains of night, disclosed the pure blue of heaven,
undimmed by even a passing cloud. The air was
clear and invigorating; the earth covered with its
mantle of snow, white and pure as an angel's robe.
It was February 22d, the anniversary of Washington's birth, but as yet, it had not pleased the patres
to proclame it a holiday throughout the land.
Ray Gordon drank his cup of coffee and ate his
fried pork and potatoes in silence. There were
times when he looked upon his present manner of


an Monthly.                                181
life with fixed aversion. Not so, however, this
morning! The novelty of the situation was a spur
to his youthful love of adventure and a desirable
change from the dullness of daily school routine.
He was young, ambitious, enthusiastic. To push
contingencies was inspiring.
Abiel Junior swallowed his breakfast something
after the fashion of a half-fledged chicken when seizing the young grasshopper from the clucking mother
hen, and hurried away toward the schoolhouse.
Abiel Senior was unusually talkative. A superabundance of oxygen in the air could scarcely have
given him greater exhileration of spirits. He was
evidently in good humor with himself and all the
world besides.
When the schoolmaster left the house, Mr. Stevens
followed him to the door. i Won't be back till
dinner time, spose," he said, with a half smothered
chuckle.
" At ten minutes past twelve precisely," said
Ray walking hurridly away.
"Wonder what the feller'll do," said Abiel to
himself, with a hearty laugh. "t He may be glad to
get back before twelve."
After a few moments consideration Abiel concluded to follow him at a distance, and stop in the
neighborhood of the schoolhonse that he might see
" what the feller'd do."
Ray passed along the street with a firm step. A
smile of assured triumph might be discerned beneath
his mustache, while his clear gray eye showed a
will that brooked no defeat. Although without
fear, he was keenly alive to the annoyance which
the boy's plans would have subjected him to, had it
not been for the faithful Mudge.
As Ray approached the schoolhouse he saw that
there were no scholars as usual around the building.
The house was entered by two doors-one for the
boys, the other for the girls. The latter fastened
with a bolt inside. To the boy's door the master
held the key. Up the road he saw a small gathering of roughs-former pupils of the school, and as
he turned a corner in approaching the house, he
discerned at a short distance down the street the
muscular form of Abiel Senior, limping over the
snow, in the tracks he himself had made, with a
neighbor on either side.
Ray walked up to the schoolhouse with a firm
step, took the key from his pocket, unlocked the
door and entered just in time to hear Mudge say in
clear ringing tones: "You've no right to fasten the
teacher out and I will unbolt that door."
She stood with firm, compressed lips, her hair put
back from her forehead and her hand thrown out to
ward off the boys who were endeavoring to keep her
from drawing the bolt to the girl's door. The
tapering fingers were delicate and dimpled and as
her sleeve fell back from the white wrist, Ray saw
it was encircled with a narrow bracelet of curious
workmanship, fastened with a small clasp of gold.
The boys who Here hedging up the way to the




182


The Iawaiian Monthly.


door were facing the master. Had Hamlet's ghost
appeared among them they could not have been
more surprised, for they supposed the teacher
effectually locked out. Their arms fell; they looked
at each other, thrust their hands into their pockets
and retired from the contest.
Mudge instinctively turned round and met the eye
of the master fixed upon her as he stopped for a
moment to brush the snow from his feet. WVith a
look of mingled pleasure, surprise and mortification,
she hurried away to her seat. The excitement had
flushed her face. Her eyes were cast down, and the
long lashes fell upon the burning cheek. One graceful hand lay upon the desk; the white fingers of the
other clasped a small gold cross that hung among
the buttons fastening her sacque of soft blue cashmere which contrasted somewhat uniquely with the
coarse gown underneath.
The master took off his coat, paused a moment at
the rough, rusty stove, roaring as if a veritable
Enciladus pent up between its rectangular sides were
raging to be free, then walking to the desk on the
further side of the room, leisurely removed his
overshoes and proceeded to take his books from the
rude drawer appropriated to his use. Those arranged, he looked at his watch and turning to the
fire-builder said in a cheerful tone: "nWell James,
you've built usa fire in good season this cold day.
it must be comfortable in all parts of the room. I
couldn't have said this every mornihg."
A moment after he rang the bell, the signal for all
to be in their seats. The boys who had gathered
about the stove looked significantly at each other.
The master busied himself with the articles in his
drawer, placed his hat and overcoat on one end of
the bench which answered the purpose of a chair
behind his desk and otherwise occupied the time
without appearing to notice their movements, until
at length two of the largest boys, with surly faces,
started for their seats, and just as a flock of sheep
will leap walls and fences, climb the roughest mountains and endure untold fatigue to follow a wellknown leader, so the other boys followed the bigger
ones and soon the heated stove was left on all sides
to the glare of the sun-lighted room.
During the entire morning an unusual silence pervaded the school. Mudge sat motionless as a statue
for nearly an hour; then bowing her head upon the
desk, she remained for a long time with her face
concealed from sight.
Ray Gordon was not elated at the result of the
plot. He knew that it was through no foresight of
his that it was defeated and it was a humiliating
thought that he could not surmount an outbreak
in the school without the help of one of its members. Moreover, he knew the boys were not subdued and probably only waited for an opportunity
to mature some other plan equally disastrous. He
did not consider it prudent to turn them out either
at noon or recess with opportunity for consideration
and future plotting. He could. resort to no severe


measures, for they must never know their plan had
been revealed to him. "The iron hand must draw
on a velvet glove," he said mentally, in thinking the
matter over, while the classes were reading, writing
and reciting their various lessons.
" The scholars may close t heir books," announced
the master when the hour had come for the morning
recess.
The boys looked at each other with meaning
glances. They evidently expected their unworthy
designs had been discovered and were about to be
met with merited reproof or punishment.. "it is a splendid day continued Ray, when the
school was quiet and ready for his suggestions-he
never made any when it was not-the sleighing is
good and I want a sleigh ride. How many are in
for one to night?"
Hands flew up like skyrockets, the two "sbig
fellers" alone withholding such expressions of their
wishes.
it I would like all the school to go; can get three
teams myself, 1 think, but that will hardly take
the whole school. Perhaps one of the scholars
can provide a team," he added, after a moment's
silence.
Ray knew that Joe Hinkley, one of the Ibig
fellows," had a spirited horse and a sleigh at his
command and that he Was always glad to make a
display of them. The master hoped he would offer
his team for the night. But Joe was silent.
"t Father will let you have his horse and sleigh, I
know he will," said little Mary Deems, the only
child of Dr. Deems, and always ready to share her
pleasures with those about her.
Mudge raised her head from the desk and turning her dewy en es towards the little Mary, gave her
an approving smile, which the sweet child returned,
dividing her pretty, loving glances between Mudge
and the master.
"t Oh, thank you, Mary. I'll call and see him about
it if you think so," said Ray. "That will make four
teams and I can find another somewhere."
Joe Hinkley began to fear lest he should lose an
opportunity for showing off his handsome gray, and
in a half sullen way said: "4My horse can go."
For more reasons than one, this was the very
thing Ray had wished and he quickly replied: itI
remember seeing you drive a fine horse —a spirited
gray. If you'll take him, we shall be all right."
"I s'pose you can have father's horse," said Will
Butler, not wishing to be outdone by Joe.
"then we are all provided for," said Ray turning
towards the girls who were listening with eager expectance.
"W We shall have to plan a little about the number
to go in each sleigh. If the scholars will allow me
to make the nomination, I'll appoint Will Butler,
Joe Hinkley and Abiel Stevens a committee of
arrangements. Those in favor, please say 'ay'."
A shout rang through the room. One voice alone
was silent.




The Hawaiian Monthly.


183


t' We must close school early at noon," he #dded
taking out his watch, "that the committee may have
plenty of time for consultation. Those in favor of
giving up recess and having ten minutes more for
the nooning may raise the hand."
That question being quickly decided, Ray continued: "We'll try and close school an hour earlier
to-night if every scholar will be in his seat promptly
after dinner."
As soon as school was dismissed Ray hastened to
the committee he had appointed and they engaged
to be back in half an hour to make with the teacher
whatever arrangements might be necessary for the
ride.
Ray reached his boarding house at precisely ten
minutes past twelve. As he stepped into the other
room, which served the purpose of dining room,
kitchen and parlor, he saw the Abiels in one corner
engaged in close conversation, and was just in time
to hear the younger reply somewhat surlily, "I don't
know how he got in and I don't care."
Ray ate his dinner, amused at the disappointed
look upon Abiel the elder's face. The old are less
elastic than the young. Although Mr Stevens liked
the schoolmaster and had never had any differences
with him, but on the contrary, they had always been
on the most friendly terms, still he had a passion for
a certain kind of warfare. There was that in his
nature which had a ticklish liking for a fight. He
did not mean the master any harm, but he knew
what the boys were up to and wanted to see the fun
go on. When he found them defeated in a quiet
way, he felt as tame as a Chanticleer who had lost
his tallest feathers.
Abiel Junior, on the contrary, had cast away the
past and was full of the sleigh ride which promised
fun and a good time generally.
V.
Ray Gordon possessed too little of the true teacher's
spirit to anticipate much under any circumstances,
from a ride with his pupils. But the buffoonry by
which the Wendham scholars were most effectually
entertained, was extremely odious to him. Moreover, there was a principle within that led the young
master's endeavors in the direction of higher and
and better things, difficult however to be attained
among this undisciplined people. Nevertheless, one
sweet ray of hope broke in upon his din expectations for the coming night. He might be near
Mudge and tell her of his gratitude for what she had
done for him; hear the sweet tones of her voice,
always soft and low, when she was undisturbed by
conceived wrongs; call out her original replies,
peculiar, quaint and suggestive. Perhaps lie might
occasionally draw the buffalo robes about her, and in
various ways administer to her comfort and to the
enjoyment of the evening. Ray was hardly conscious of such anticipations as these. Of one thing
however, he was conscious and especially certain,
that in some way, if no opportunity should offer for
doing it directly, he would convince Mudge of his
appreciation of her timely solicitude in his behalf.


With this determination uppermost in his mind,
Ray reached the schoolhouse to find the scholars
promptly assembled for the evening ride. But
Mudge was not among them.
"t Let her stay at home if she wants to," said Joe
Hinkley. "'She never does anything like other
folks. "
"t I know she'll come," was the assurance of little
Mary Deems.
Mudge had put her arms around Mary as they left
the schoolroom and whispered "4Can I go in your
sleigh Mary?" And when the child eagerly assented
Mudge kissed her cheek and then hurried away.
But the hour arrived when they were to start and
still no Mudge appeared. Ray Gordon was disappointed.
Alas! the beautiful moonlight that looked upon
happy school girls tucked away in robes of fur, shone
upon the pale face of Mudge in her low attic, where
she had crouched down, disheartened and wretched
cherishing in her young breast the spirit of defiance
alternating with apathy and despair.
She had gone to the master upon the impulse of
the moment, to warn him of the plot formed against
him, nor did she think of anything wrong on her
part, nor of gratitude on his. But the penalty imposed had ignited latent fires. There was wild
turmoil in her heart. She knew not the cause.
She could not know, much less understand that her
life had been battered and beaten until hope was
crushed out and every good purpose clouded with
distrust and opprobrium. She knew not the sweet
home where children caressed and loved, are guarded from every debasing influence, and watched over
lest some little sorrow should for a day shut out the
sunshine from childhood. The holy mother love
that takes the little one from the cradle to nourish
it in fostering arms, and bear it on, sheltered alike
from. error and grief was unknown to Mudge. She
had seen children unlike herself-peaceful, trustful,
happy children, but her conclusion ever was:
"They're good children, not bad like me."
Let a child be told every hour that she is the
worst girl in the world and she'll come to believe it.
A don't care spirit takes possession of her. She will
even seem to delight in evil, instinctively maintaining the reputation she has acquired. Mudge had
sometimes presumed to yield to the better impulses
of her nature, only to be repulsed and laughed at,
until she had locked her heart jewels within herself,
and Mudge kept the key.
The mother hadl not the keen vision that could
look into the great mental and moral store house of
her child. She knew not how to draw the bolt, nor
had she the mental accumen to comprehend and
appreciate the value of what it contained. Her
chief energies seemed to lie in the direction of warfare-her chief anxiety lest the child would get the
upper hand-her unceasing edict: "Mudge you shall
mind me."
That this command might be effectual, she often
resorted not only to threats, but to severe punish



184


The Hawaiian Monthly.


ments and such tyranical measures as only resulted
in rendering Mudge the more obstinate and determined to rebel whenever an opportunity presented
itself
An ordinary child might have come to obey from
fear, nor dare do otherwise. But to Mudge cringing fear was unknown. Naturally intrepid, her
mother's training had led her to dare anything, to
do anything in order to escape arbitrary measures
instituted against her, and as the mother's invectives
put the case, "to have her own way."
Often a fine line divides right and wrong. Some
are so constituted as tV distinguish it when altogether invisible to others. This faculty was Mudge's
safeguard. She insisted upon the right and nothing
(To be cow


could deter her from defending it. Instinctively
rebellious towards unjust measures when arrayed
against herself, she nevertheless acknowledged instinctively the divine right of parental authority,
and an influence from within often controlled her,
when the mother's threats were altogether unavailing. The child instinct was strong in her breast,
and in her lonely sadness she often yearned for the
outpouring of the precious another love.
To Mudge, wrong was, less distinctly defined than
right. Her mental capacity seemed unable to grasp
it in all its various bearings upon human existence.
She seemed to look upon it as a distinct personality,
embodied in Mudge Maguire.
SARAH M. WYMAN.


TWO IDLE EYES.,Two idle eyes, where soft romance,
Shows in each sudden, girlish glance,
Are looking straight at me, and stir
The sentimental messenger
To string his bow and set his lance.
Down in their depths the love-lights dance
And tease me in a happy trance
Where drowsy Cupids gave me her
To idolize.
Beloved, the wide expanse
Where rhymsters roam, look not askance,
Let some grave doubt bid you infer
These sentimental stanzas were
Inspired by you. They are, perchance,
Two idle lies.
A MEDITATION ON MILK.


When, as sometimes happens, my early morning
sleep is interrupted by the rattle of rapidly rolling
wheels, and we are still more decidedly awakened
by the sudden cessation of the noise, consequent
upon the stoppage of the wagon at the gate, then I
know that the milkman is going his rounds. I
dreamily listen to the clatter of tin containers, and
hear his quick business-like step as he approaches
the house. There is a pause and I know he is pouring the family allotment of milk into the jug placed
ready for him. This is followed by the sound of
retreating footsteps, the clash of light metal as the
emptied measure is dropped into its resting place, a
preparatory jingle of harness, a subdued chirup to
the horses, and away rolls the wagon again. Being
by this time more disposed for thought than sleep,
my mind naturally busies itself in reflections upon
the subject of dairies, cows, butter-making and more
especially, milk; and my musings shape themselves
somewhat as follows; Here is a man who engages
to get up at an unholy hour of the night-be it
stormy, or clear, dark as Erebus or flooded with
moonlight-and deliver for the breakfasts of some


hundreds of his fellow creatures a wagon-load of
milk.
To do this he must-primarily-look to his cows
to yield him their supplies regularly, and in stated
quantities. So it is to the cow, that we must look
after all instead of the milkman. (How long we do
remain babes, unweaned babes at that, only exchanging one kind and source of lacteal nourishment for
another throughout our lives). And the cow! She
must have her regular, abundant and succulent pasturage or else she fails in her part of the contract.
"No grass —no milk"-hence it follows that we get
beyond the cow to-go to grass! leaving the animal
for the vegetable kingdom-like Nabuchadnezzar
of old-to find our food in the fields "nlike the oxen."
(It occurs to me here that a true interpretation of
the somewhat puzzling account of the great king's
fate may be that he suddenly fell into a state of
second childhood-went back to faranicious food and
milk). So fresh, green fields rise in view beyond
the cow. But how kept fresh and green save by
water? And that brings us all, cows, grass, the
milk itself resolved into water! Of course this train




The Hawaii
thought conjure up a few of the countless jokes
about milk and water, and even while I am sleepily
chuckling over their half-remnembered points, I am
suddenly startled into wakefulness by this thought:
My dairyman guarantees the milk he serves to be
unadulterated, unqualified produce of his cows; and
what's more to the point, I have every reason to
believe he sustains his guarantee.
To think of it! Here we see the honest dairyman
having at his command an abundance of water-pure
water that we are told is nature's best (not "last"woman was both "last" and "best") gift to man.
Clear, cool water, that more than two-thirds of the
world's inhabitants find perfectly innocuous-nay
beneficial as a beverage; water springing-a clarified
crystal column from hundreds of feet below the surface impurities of mother earth! This water-I repeat, the honest man has at his command, and he
knows that by adding but a drop as it were to each
portion supplied daily to his fifteen hundred customers he can transmute these drops into gold. Imagine
the temptation! Call up the image of the dairyman
tossing upon a sleepless pillow, after having worried
his brain in calculating the cost of his "Jerseys" and
"Alderneys," the high price of the feed, the sums
needed to pay his milkmen, the other sums constanty going out for repairs to his tinware, harness,
(that used on the team that run on my route gave
out the other night) and wagons! He sees how many
pints, quarts and gallons of milk he must dispose of
to make both ends meet, and all the while there is
sounding in his ears the musical flow, the gurgling


an Monthly.                                  185
plash of water! It glides smoothly over the cemented
floor of the milk-room, the key to which is hanging
yonder! There are the pans of milk immediately
above it!-the night is still and quiet. From the
sufficiently distant bedroom of his tired.helpers comes
a subdued sound of snores that tells all is safe in that
quarter! And to his fevered brain the rithmic ripple and drip of the stream shapes itself into the
whispered suggestion-"Utilize our liquid wealth!
Transmute our diamond-like drops into pearls of
price! Supplement the subtle but blind and slow
alchemy of nature with the simple, swift combination of the laboratory! "
Increase thy store of milk-from yonder well,
And so increse thy wealth. No one can tell
Thy milk is watered! Who's a better judge
Than thou? 'Dishonest?' pooh! pshaw! fudge!
Dishonest men are those who are detectedYou won't be-Can't be, once the change effected.
Your lactometers standing-and your own
Are both so firmly fixed, well tested, and well known
That they will give the lie to any statement
That may be whispered of the creams abatement. -
Fancy, I repeat, the fierce struggle between prin
ciple aud interest going on in the bosom of the distracted dairyman! Put yourself in his place for a
moment when you next ask for a little more cream
iu your coffee, or pour out a goblet of the rich sweet
milk he has furnished you, and then you can realize
how thankful we should be that the dairys that supply Honolulu with both these are under the control
of those who can and do resist the temptation to give
us with our milk-a little water.           C.


TRADITIONS OF THE MEHDI.
BY THE REV. H. 0. DWIGHT, OF CONSTANTINOPLE.


Oddly enough the Mohammedans are the most
stubborn of adventists, looking forward with full
assurance of faith to the second coming of Christ.
Closely connected with this article of Moslem belief
is the doctrine of the Mehdi, who is to prepare the
way for the coming of Christ and is to assist him in
conquering an evil world. The universal acceptance
of this doctrine by all Moslems is the source of the
attention now paid in the Moslem world to the claims
of any adventurer who calls himself the Mehdi.
Since the fame of the rebel chief of the Soudan
has extended to the ends of the earth, it may not be
amiss to group together the principal traditions accepted among Moslems as to those last days of the
earth of whose approach the coming of the Mehdi is
to be a sign.
The Koran forms but a small part of the basis of
the Moslem faith. It is explained and extended by
a vast array of reputed sayings of the Prophet.
These traditional sayings are authenticated by along
chain of evidence, and have among most Moslems
equal force with the Koran itself. It is in these
traditions that one must look for the full details of


the prophecies by which Moslems are taught to forecast the approach of the end of all things. It is true
that the traditions are often conflicting and abound
in wonders. A Moslem divine once said to me
frankly: " I am ashamed to speak of these things;
for when men set about making a religion, they always forget that their work will be criticised." But
the traditions tare accepted by the masses in Turkey;
and he who should opunlmy reject them would be accounted as worse than a blasphemer. The traditions
are the main source of the Moslem religion as expounded in Turkey.
Mohammed is reputed to have said that the world
was already in its last period when he entered upon
his ministry. " Comparing your times with the
times of past revelations," he said, <"your epoch is
the time between mid-afternoon and sunset."
The Jews had the morning, the Christians the noon,
and to the Moslems was given the perilous period of
the decline of light. The duration of the Moslem era
is fixed by tradition at more than one thousand, and
less than fifteen hundred years.
The signs of the end are to be of gradual develop



186


The Hawaiian Monthly.


ment. There will be an increase of ignorance among
the people. The exposition of the holy law will decline. Doctors of the law will become wicked and oppressive. The people will drink wine. Ignorant
men will sit in high places and be accounted wise.
The fool and son of a fool will become a ruler of the
people, and men will give bribes to be delivered
from his wickedness. Men will obey their wives
and will disobey their parents. It can be seen that
the tiue of the end cannot be far off if these are its
signs. New Yorkers had best look around them as
they read among other tokens that "very high
houses will be built, and love for musical instruments
will increase" in the wicked last days!
There will be so great a scarcity of honest men
that every trustworthy man will be famous far and
wide, and those who are accounted wise and brilliant will not possess the smallest atom of faith in
God. The people will hate, and try to destroy all
who speak the truth, and missionaries of Anti-Christ
will preach in all the world, lies acceptable to men.
Finally, most terrible of all, women will become rebellious, and will begin to put various sorts of curious
things on their heads, and will begin to wear tightlyfitting dresses. We may, perhaps, agree with the
pious old Moslem, who, long years ago, grouped
these "ssigns" together. 'My brethren, the most of
these evil customs are already in full vigor among
you. "
But these lesser tokens only lead up to the greater
signs, without which the end of the world will not
come. Prominent among these greater signs is the
appearance of the Mehdi, or "(Guide." He will be
of the family of the prophet and his name will be
Mohammed, son of Abdulla. He will be a perfect
man, full of knowledge, and he will come at a time
when there is no longer a Caliph. This provision,
by the way, the Soudan Mehdi avoids by declaring
that the Turks are not true Mohammedans, and that
therefore,their Sultan cannot be recognized as Caliph.
The Mehdi will become the center about whom all
true believers will be grouped. He will himself
believe that which is true in the faith of all religious sects, and all true people of God will be united
in him without any sectarian differences. All these
people will he will lead to Jesus Christ. For about
the same time with the coming of the Mehdi, Moslems believe that Dejjal (Anti-Christ) will appear.
Some seem to regard him as a beast, but the best
authorities among the Turks declare that this Dejjal
will prove to be a one-eyed Jew from Khorasan. On
his forehead will be written the word Kiafir (blasphemer) in letters which all true believers-and they
alone-can read. Seventy thousand Jews will follow
after him, and he will go through the whole world,
visiting all countries during a space of forty days.
It should be remarked, however, that of these forty
days the first is to be as long as a year, the second as
long as a month, the third as long as a week, and
the rest twenty-four hours long. During the time of


this Dejjal, Moslems expect that Jesus Christ will
descend from Heaven for a period of forty years. He
will slay Dejjal with a javelin, and then the whole
earth will be filled with righteousness. Neither man
nor beast will any more know hate, but everywhere
happiness and eqity will reign. So shall begin the
last stage of the earth's existence. Then other great
signs and wonders will occur. Gog and Magog will
overrun the earth, and by their oppressions of the
people of God will usher in the last day. Then they
will be miraculously destroyed, and God's true people will be translated in the twinkling of an eye, so
as to escape the horrors of the age of fire.
Such is the tradition of the Mehdi and its chronological importance to Moslems. In Turkey, pious
souls point out that the demoralization of the people
is fully up to the mark that has been foretold. Immorality is rife. Men are crushed for speaking the
truth. The one fixed rule of business is fraud. Ignorant men are put in high places. Courts of the
Holy Law sell their decrees to the highest bidder.
Women are discontented with their state of subjection, and they hate the uncouth envelopes which the
law forces upon them in the place of a graceful dress.
The year 1300 of the Moslem era has passed. According to the traditions, the world has less than two
hundred years to live, and it is high time for the
Mehdi to come. With an eagerness that arises from
sincere faith in these prophecies, the Moslems of
Turkey watch every obscure man who seems inclined
to rise up and become a leader of the people. Any
such man they are ready to hail as the Mehdi if they
can find for their faith the shadow of an excuse.
There is something pitiful in the sight of these
multitudes, conscious of hopeless corruption, so enervated that they have hope of renewal only in a direct intervention of God, and yet so convinced that
this intervention can only be through some visible
agency, that they are content mutely to drift along
just as they are, rather than risk taking steps that
might be disapproved by him that is to come. But
pitiful as this spectacle is, there is in it much to stir
the Christian's heart.  The followers of the false
prophet are at last arriving at an epoch in their
history when they are taught to expect enlightenment through Jesus Christ. Discount, because of
their wrong idea of Christ, all we chose from this
expectation of the Moslems, allow for their supposition that Christ will come to enforce the Koran upon
the nations, remember their firm hope that Christ's
first act on earth will be to put to the sword all the
Christians of the present day, modify the picture of
the faith of these people by all such considerations,
and still you have the fact that the waiting millions
of Islam believe the time to be drawing near when
Jesus shall teach them the truth. To the Christian
there is something thrilling in the thought that even
now the Moslem nations are anxiously watching for
a "guide" to lead them to Christ,.Wew  York Independent.




The Hawaiian Monthly.
EDITORIAL COMMENT.


187


There are few countries, perhaps none, where the
health department forms so large and important a
part of the entire administration as in these islands.
The scattered population rendering it impossible for
qualified practitioners to earn a living income in
many of the outer districts without the aid of government subsidies, the peculiar needs of the natives,
a large portion of whom are unable to pay the regular professional fees, and especially the imperative
demands of the Kalawao settlement, have all combined to raise the expenses of the medical and sanitary administration to a very high figure.
It must be remembered that the carrying on of
the settlement at Kalawao, together with the branch
hospital at Kakaako involve the almost entire maintenance and support on the part of the government
of about one thousand persons. As a consequence
of the above mentioned conditions, our expenditure
for these purposes bears a higher proportion to the
total income and expenditure of the government
than is the case with any country of which we have
any knowledge.
Though these facts are known in a general way,
we scarcely think they are appreciated, even by
many who take considerable interest in public
affairs. The following figures are presented for
the purpose of making the matter more clear, and
of bringing it home to the attention of the public.
The total amount appropriated for the various
items of the medical administration for the bi-ennial
period ending March 31st, 1882, was $188,500, and
this was found inadequate to the requirements of
the service. This for a country with an annual
income of less than a million dollars, was a very large
sum of money, amounting in fact to nearly ten per
cent. of the entire national income. Compared with
the other departments of the government, the appropriations for the Board of Health were nearly
double those for the Judiciary; more than twice as
much as for the Board of Education; nearly fifty
per cent. more than for the Department of Foreign
Affairs, including the regular and volunteer military, 
band, etc.; and considerably mo e than the department of Attorney-General, which includes the Marshal, Sheriffs, Deputy Sheriffs and the entire Police
of the kingdom. In addition to this, the small-pox
epidemic of 1881 involved an expenditure of nearly
$100,000; making a total for health purposes for the
two years, of between two hundred and fifty and
three hundred thousand dollars. The appropriations
for the bi-ennial period ending March 31st, 1884,
were $258,500, or about thirteen per cent. of the
entire estimated income of the country.   The
amount actually expended was $262,057 06. The
estimates for the next two years foot up $246,00.
We do not complain of these amounts. All of
this money and more could be expended for this


purpose and with good results. We merely call
attention to the above figures for the purpose of
showing how important a branch of the government,
even from a money point of view, is the Board of
Health and how important it is that it should be in
good hands.
In a former number of the MONTHLY we hall
somewhat to say on the subject of making all the
government schools free. At the risk of repeating
what many of our readers already know, we will
briefly explain the present status of the question.
1st. What are known as the government common
schools are all free. These schools are all taught in
the Hawaiian language, and are about one hundred
and fifteen in number.
2d. In the government schools taught in the
English language there is a small tuition fee charged.
This, in most instances, is five dollars a year. The
total number of these schools is about forty-five,
making about one hundred and sixty government
schools in all. Three of these pay schools are in Honolulu, viz: Fort Street School, Royal School, and the
Girls' School on Punchbowl Street. The charges in
these schools are as follows: in the Punchbowl Street
School and the Royal School, five dollars a year;
and in the Fort Street School, fifty cents a week during school term. At the last annual meeting of the
Teachers' Association, a resolution was passed (we
believe unanimously) recommending that all the
government schools be made free. Although it was
understood that the Board of Education had full
power in the matter, that body saw fit to refer the
question to the legislature and leave the responsibility
there. The Committee on Education having had the
matter under consideration, the chairman, Mr.
Bishop, has reported a bill on the subject, of which
the following is a synopsis:
(a). The government common schools taught in
the native language are to remain free, as at present.
(6). Outside of this district, the charge in all
government schools taught in the English language
is limited to five (lollars a year.
(c). In the Government schools in this district,
taught in the English language, the charge shall not
exceed five dollars a year, in those schools where the
common school branches only are taught. In those
schools where the higher branches are taught, fifty
cents a week may be charged. The above named
charges are at the discretion of the Board of Education. That is to say, they cannot exceed the rates
named, but they may be made less or entirely dispensed with, in the discretion of the Board.
(d). Parents sending more than three children to
the English common schools shall be exempt from
the payment of tuition fees.
(e). Parents sending more than three children to




188                                The Hawaii
the higher English schools, such as Fort Street
School, shall be exempt from payment, at the discretion of the Board.
(f). Contract laborers not receiving more than
twenty dollars a month may send their children to
the English common schools free.
(g). School agents throughout the Kingdom may
be authorized to remit tuition fees, in whole or in
part whenever the parents or guardians are in indigent circumstances, and unable to pay the same.
The points wherein the proposed law is an advance on the present system are:
1st. The fixing of a maximum limit, beyond
which the charges for tuition shall not go.
2d. The removal of any doubt which may have
existed as to the powers of the Board, and authorizing them distinctly to scale the rates, at their discretion, from the maximum named down to nothing.
3d. The exemptions granted to parents or guardians sending more than three children to school, and
4th. The making of the English common schools
free to the children of contract laborers who do not
earn over twenty dollars a month.
The theory on which the Act is based is evidently
this: that the teaching in the elementary branches,
the common school course in other words, should be
free, and that everything beyond that should be paid
for by those who can afford it. Though we have no
disposition to quarrel with this theory, we cannot quite
agree with the particular application of it which is
made in Mr. Bishop's bill. Admitting that only a
common school course should be provided by the
government, free of cost, there is still room for some
difference of opinion as to what the proper limits of
such a course are. We wish simply to raise the
question whether anything can be called a good
common school education for this country at this
time, which does not include instruction in the
English language? We are not ignorant of the
practical difficulties of teaching English in the small
country schools. The increased expense would be
great, and cannot be reasonably asked for at the presen t
time. But though it is not practicable to introduce
the English language into the common native schools,
it is practicable to include at least some of the
English common schools in the free list, and we incline strongly to the belief that it should be done.*
Meanwhile we welcome Mr. Bishop's bill as a step in
the right direction.
There is one important consideration involved in
the proposal to mike the English commni schools
free, and that is the revenue which would be sacrificed thereby. The total amount received from
tuition fees for the whole kingdom is about twelve
thousand dollars a year. Considerably more than
one-third; say about forty per cent. of this amount
is received from the three Honolulu schools alone.
Of these, however, only one, the Fort Street School,
is rated by the Board as belonging to the category of
those which teach the "higher branches." Outside
of Honolulu, we understand there are only two


an Monthly.
which are so rated, viz: one at Hilo and one at Lahainaluna. In neither of these two is any charge made
for tuition, the pupils contributing a considerable
portion of the expense of carrying on the schools
by their labor. It will be seen therefore that if all
the government English schools, in which according
to the rating of the Board, only the common branches
are taught, were added to the free list, it would
result in a loss of the greater part of the amount now
received for tuition fees. This, just now, and with
the present financial outlook is a consideration not
to be lost sight of. At the same time, the freedom
of all the government common schools in both
Hawaiian and English is the thing to which we
should ultimately come, and toward the attainment
of which our efforts should be directed. In case
this policy should be adopted, as it undoubtedly will
be in the course of time, there is one source from
which a part of the loss could be made up. This is
by the increase in the number of English schools of
a higher grade. This might be accomplished by either
opening new schools or by enlarging the course of
study in some of the common schools now existing.
The latter plan would probably be the most economical. It is also possible that some of the private
schools now in operation may be hereafter adopted
by the government, and the parties now in charge
of them, some of whom we believe to be quite competent, retained as salaried teachers instead of carrying on the schools on their own account as at present.
As we have already said, we believe the time is
coming, and at no very distant date when all the
government common schools will be free.
* Since this article was written, we learn that there are several
schools of this kind already in operation.
The nomination of Cleveland and Hendricks appears to be variously regarded here. Our own opinion
is that it is a strong one. It is useless to deny that
the nomination of Blaine has called out a very
sturdy opposition in the Republican ranks, particularly in New York, Massachussetts and some of the
other Eastern States.  Without the vote of these
States the election of Blaine is almost if not quite
impossible. The defection of such papers as the New
York Times and Evening Post, the Springfield Republican and Harpers' Weekly is -a fact of grave
significance. It is quite certain that this opposition
is not in any appreciable degree the result of a feeling of the East against the West. It is not sectional
but personal.  How far this disaffected element will
go in their opposition to the regular nominations;
whether they will content themselves with. protesting, or will bolt outright and vote the Democratic
ticket, is a matter which, so far as can be judged, is
dependant largely on the character of the Democratic
nominations. It resolves itself mainly into a question
of men; the personal character and official record of
the candidates. It is true that Mr. Cleveland was
never especially prominent until his election as
Governor of New York two years ago, and he has no




The Hawaiian Monthly.


189


particular national standing except what he has
earned by his action in his present office. It happens,
however, that his record as Governor has been very
good, anIl it is this which has secured his nomination.
He was nominated, not because the party managers
really wanted hima, but because above everything
else they wanted to succeed. It was calculated that
above any other available candidate, he would be the
most likely to catch the independent vote which is
not firmly attached to either party, and those Republicans whose dissatisfaction with their own candidate might induce them to vote for a Democrat, provided they believed him honest, and capable. How
well founded these calculations may be remains to be
seen.
We believe Cleveland can carry New York with
its thirty-six electoral votes, provided a defection in
his own party does not nulify the defection in the
ranks of his opponents. Indications of such an event
are not wanting. * The nomination was bitterly
opposed by the Tammany faction, and although John
Kelly, who is the boss of that machine, is reported
as saying that he will support the ticket, we do not
know how much value is to be attached to such a
promise. It would be a curious spectacle if the revolt
against Blaine by those Republicans who claim that
he is not up to their standard, should be offset by a
revolt of Democrats, due to Cleveland not being
down to theirs.  While Cleveland is expected to
draw votes from outside the ranks of his own party,
Hendricks is a man who, uniting a fair personal
character with considerable ability and large political
experience, represents the thorough-paced partizans
of his own party, and will be eminently satisfactory
to that element, including all the Bourbons and unreconstructed rebels.
There is food for thought and that of a very serious
kind in certain remarks made by Hon. W. 0. Smith
in discussing the record of the present administration. According to Mr. Smith, the pith and substance of the charges against the ministry is that
they have disregarded and disobeyed the law, and
the law he proceeds to tell us is our only protection.
Respect for and obedience to law, not by some but by
all; not by one class, but by all classes; not by those
who are governed only, but by those who govern as
well, is all that stands between us and anarchy. On
one side is an orderly and peacable society, and on
the other, chaos and the rule of the strongest. As
Mr. Smith tersely put it: the law is all that keeps
kings from being despots, and their subjects from
being rebels Whatever one may think of our present
ministry, the aphorism laid down by Mr. Smith is
sound. A government "not of men but of laws" is
the ideal of all consitutional rule, whether monarchical or republican. It is the end toward which have
tended the struggles and sacrifices of our ancestors
on both sides of the Atlantic for hundreds of years.
The full significance of this idea is something extremely difficult for the Hawaiian mind to grasp. It


is hardly to be expected that the native should grasp
it fully. The subjection of his ancestors for untold
generations to a personal rule-a government not of
laws but of men-has left upon the character of the
Hawaiian, and upon his habits of thinking and feeling about such matters, an impress which it will require more than one generation of constitutional rule
to efface. We should remember that the native Hawaiian is living under a system of government which
he did not devise for himself, and which was not developed from within, as a result of experience or
from a sense of need. It was adopted, in good faith
doubtless, in accordance with the teachings of those
whom he regarded as his friends, and whose superior
intelligence he could not fail to recognize. We are
willing to believe that there was perfect sincerity
and good faith, both on the part of the foreigners
who devised and the natives who adopted our present
system of government. We will go further and admit that the course pursued was in the main not only
wise but necessary. Admitting all this, we must not
expect the spirit of the change to be fully comprehended and assimilated by a race who have come so
recently and so suddenly from  under a system so
radically different. Hence we find that although the
Hawaiian understands well enough what is meant
by right in the moral sense-right as distinguished
from wrong-his idea of what we mean by *'rights."
in the sense in which an American or an Englishmnan
would use that word, is exceedingly vague. His
education in this direction will require time. Therefore, we should be patient and not expect too much.
When we find natives willing to overlook palpable
violations of law or to condone unconstitutional acts
on the part of their rulers, we must not assume that
they are sinners above all other mten, or that such a
course on their part involves the same degree of
moral obliquity that it would in those of a different
race and training. When we see natives willing to
have their political course dictated to them by those
in power, and making tneir votes depend apparently
upon the bestowal of some little official appointment,
we should be charitable enough to remember that. they do not sin against as much light as would some
of the rest of us, were we to do the same things. But
whatever degree of charity we may exercise towards
our weaker brothers, the consequences of their acts
are none the less disastrous. Their failure to appreiate the value of legal and constitutional guarantees,
or the sacredness of their own. votes, may entail upon
us results fully as unfortunate as though they
had the most lively appreciation of these things.
As for a remedy, there is none at present except
patient persistance on the part of what Mathew Arnold calls the "remnant," the intelligent and appreciative minority, to counteract so far as possible the
influence of their less wise and less virtuous fellow
citizens; the endeavor by all practicable means to
enlighten and train the people up to a proper exercise
of their political duties.




190


The Hawaiian Monthly.
FASHIONS AND NOVELTIES.


Only a very few years ago, the bare idea of a
decidedly red dress would have been scouted as an
absurdity. But, when the inconceivable reality took
place, people were at first amazed, then the wearer's
courage was admired, later on they began to think
the idea was certainly a novelty, and at last it was
acknowledged, that red was a becoming and useful
color, and more practical than the perishable light
colors previously worn; in short it happened as with
hundreds of other new fashions; people became
accustomed to it and Dame Fashion has again carried out her will. That she for the present intends
to maintain it, is proved by the many materials in
red now to be seen in the good shops. They include
stuff, satin, zephyrs, prints, etc., either plain or
figured, according to their intended purpose.
The choice fabrics for evening wear are exceedingly delicate and beautiful, and many of the decided
novelties resemble the various kinds of bonnet crepe.
In some patterns the surface is crinkled, while in
others it is smooth, as in the plain Canton crepe.
Crepe lisse and crepe du chine are represented in the
sheerer tissues, all being more or less covered with
large or small floral effects in lovely colors, and again
the goods are in exact imitation of the old style
crepe shawls, with the same kind of embroidered
flowers over the material as used to form the border
finish and decorate the shawl corners.
All the summer bonnets are more or less transparent. If of straw the braid is looped and so shows
spaces between. There are also very fine gilt wire
bonnets, which are semitransparent, and countless
bonnets made of jetted net, chenille, dotted gauze
and flowered tulle which displays the arrangement
of the hair beneath. High square and peak-shaped
crowns alone arc seen.
The newest linen collars are cut to fit very high,
and are fastened close about the throat with a gemset collar-button of hammered gold.
Pinking is revived this season, and is used both
upon cloth and silk. Pinked out ruffles of light silk
are frequently covered with additional ruffles of lace.
Cravat bows are not popular now. The narrow
collar which finishes off all the high bodices is always
fastened by a pretty artistic or fancy brooch.
Red parasols in satin and Turkey twill are still in
vogue; these, however, only look well with an entire
black toilet, or in some very dark one, in which
there is some color relief.
Among the latest designs for evening fans is one
with a charming ornament consisting of a bouquet of
fresh flowers fastened to the frame.   These are
placed in a small metal holder which, by means of a
spring, holds the stalks of the flowers fast to the fan.
Taste at present seems to incline toward rich
material made in great simplicity. The wealthiest


and most fashionable women wear but little trimming on their street costumes; most of these being
tailor-made, and altogether perfect in the fit and
draping.
Bonnets of scarlet shirred crepe are very fashionable.
The fashionable engagement ring has a row of
small sapphires extending one-half way round and
on the other side a row of small diamonds. The
sapphires are for luck and the diamonds for fidelity.
Whenever fashionable dress is the subject of conversation people always think of the feminine toilet,
because masculine attire, since the beginning of the
present century, is in a period of stagnation, in which
only very trifling changes are visible. Tall hats and
frock coats seem to have become permanent institutions, not to be touched or trespassed upon. But in
our day, if Paris reports are to be trusted, general
progress intends also to re-animate the sphere of
gentlemens' dress. Certainly for the present there is
little occasion to congratulate gentlemen on the
same; for instead of something quite new, as might
have been expected, it is a very suspicious resumption of the old style, namely the Werther costume,
which threatens to become the fashion for gentlemen.
At a wedding which lately took place in Paris
between the son of a banker in the Chaussee d'Antin
and a young lady of the haute finance, who brought
her husl)and a fortune of two million francs, the
bridegroom wore with black trowsers, the celebrated
yellow Nankin waistcoat with the corresponding
blue coat and silver buttons, two handbreadths
shorter than the waistcoat in front, and tails eight
inches long behind. The shirt collar stood two and
a half inches high behind, and the three shirt studs
were as large as a sovereign. To this the long, flat
English shoes, grey gaiters, and a round grey hat.
A white cravat and white gloves were the only signs
of the usual bridegroom's attire.
Thin fancy and self-coloured materials are extremely fashionable for hanging the walls of ladies'
sitting, breakfast and dressing-rooms, the furniture
being trinined in accordance, as such draperies are
decidedly lighter and more elegant looking for summer than the handsomest paper, and being drawn
over thin brass rods attached to the walls at certain
distances are easily taken down when required.
Some of our first-rate upholsterers are displaying the
most lovely Oriental stuffs of bright hues, covered
with relief-like designs of flowers, insects and birds.
When, however, such materials are employed, the
appurtenances of the apartment must either agree
with the wall draperies or may be of cuivre poli; the
effect of the latter is indeed very charming and
unique.




The Hawaiian Monthly.


191


PUZZLE DEPARTMENT.


CHARADE.
My first is a very well understood word,
Where bonds, stocks and shares are discussed, I
have heard;
My second's an article common enough
To be known to us all, whether polished or rough:
My third is a negative prefix we add
To take from a word all the meaning it had;
My whole-as majestic as mortals can frameWas a beautiful thing, that is now but a name.
ANAGRAMS.-GIRLS' NAMES.


2. To a tree add as many letters of a mineral substance, and make upon the land.
3. To an animal add as many letters of not a large
number, and make evening.
ANSWERS TO JUNE PUZZLES.
STUDY OF THE POETS.
1. Mrs. Hemans.         3. Tennyson.
2. Dickens.             4. Longfellow.
5. Scott.
ONE WORD ANAGRAMS.


1. Ann C. Coste.


2. Ada Lexnar.


BOYS' NAMES:
1. A. A. Wardec. L. L. D.
2. Col. Seruni.
3. A. R. Anio, M. D.
4. M. Rabert.
DOUBLE WORDS.
1. To a bolt add as many letters of a place of rest
and make it bearded.


1. Telegraph
1. Griddle-ridd
2. Dram-ram.
3. Beagle-eagle


Is.


2. Authoress.


DECAPITATIONS.
Ile.        4. Member-ember.
5. Frisky-risky.
_.         6. Dapple-apple.
CHARADE.
Moon-seed.


WHIMSICALITIES.


-Miss Edith: "And are you really an American,
Mr. Fitzmaurice?" Fitzmaurice (delighted):,,Aw,
yes, I assure you." Miss Edith: " Then you are
not an Englishman just arrived?"   Fitzmaurice
(more delighted): " Pon honah, no. I am a New
Yokah. But-aw-why did you think I was-aw
-from deah old England, y'know?"  Miss Edith:
4 Well, to be frank, I thought you Mlust be. You
seemed so green about everything in this country."
-Here is how a heroic summer girl made a sacrifice:
" Arabella, you do not doubt my love?"
" No, Alphonso; why should I?"
"( Listen, then; I have taken a solemn vow, and
you must aid me in its fulfillment."
" With my life! What is it?"
", I have solemnly sworn to eat no ice cream this
season, Arabella."
Ah, Alphonso, you shall not find me lacking in
courage. I will aid you to keep your vow. I will
eat it for both of us."
-Good Samaritan (to friend with,"hot coppers"):
'. What's the matter, old chappie?" Sufferer:, Oh,
my dear boy, my brain is on fire! What would you
advise me to do?" G. S.: "Well, if your brains are
on fire, if I were you, I should, er-blow them out!"
-.American tourist in gallery of Art: "I say,
John, we havn't got but twenty minutes to go
through this thing before the train starts. You take


one side and I'll take the other and we'll do it up in
good style."
-The small boy who hangs round the parlor and
makes faces at his sister's beau should be punished
for contempt of court.
Two nymphs named Luck and Ill-luck wished to
know which of them was more beautiful than the
other, so they went to a fox who lived in a wood and
asked him for his opinion. He said "I can give no
opinion unless you walk to and fro for a while." So
they did as he required. Quoth the fox to Luck,
",Madame, you are indeed charming, when you
come in."  Quoth he to Ill-luck, "Madame your
gracefulness is simply inimitable when you go out."
When Eve was brought unto Adam, he did not
style her wife, but simply mother-mother of all
living creatures. In this consists the glory and the
most precious ornament of women.
Prudery is the caricature of modesty.-Lingree.
Poverty is the sixth sense. —German Proverb.
No one is happy unless he respects himself. -.-. J.
Rousseau.
Silence is the sanctuary of prudence.-Batthasar
Gracian.
Men are apt to prefer a prosperous error to an
afflicted truth. -.Jeremy Taylor.
Life, like the waters of the seas, freshens only
when it ascends toward heaven. —ichter.






8. N. CASTLE.           J. B. ATHERTON.
CASTLE & COOKE,
SHIPPING AND
COMMISSION AGENTS
GENERAL MERCHANDISE.
AGENTS FOR
The Kohala Sugar Co.,
The Haiku Sugar Co.,
The Paia Plantation Co.,
The Hitchcok & Co. Plantation,
The Waialua Plant'n, R. Halstead,
The A. W. Smith & Co. Plantation.
The Union Marine Insurance Co. of San Francisco,
The New England Mutual Life Insurance Co.
of Boston,
The Geo. F. Blake Manufacturing Co. of New
York and Boston,
The New York and tlonoluln Packet line.
G     W. MACFARLANE & CO.,
SHIPPING   AND
COMMISSION MERCHANTS,
Queen Street; Honolulu.
F, T. LENEHAN & CO.,
IMPORTERS AND GENERAL
COMMISSION MERCHANTS,
Wholesale dealers in Wines, Ales and
Spirits.
Honolulu,:::Hawaiian Islands.


I
I
I
I




I


I


I AINE    &  CO.,
Have a large stock of the Very Best
HAY, GRAIN, ETC.
Which is offered.it the
LOWEST MARKET PRICE,
-ANDDelivered Free to Any Part of the City.
PACIFIC MUTUAL LIFE INSURANCE COMPANY,
of California.
Agents for the Hoover Telephone.
Commissioner of Deeds for California.
ter- Telephone No. 147.


I
II


I








C. HAMMER,
HARNESS MAKER
Manufactures all his own harness. No machine stitching-no imported work sold by me.
Prompt attention to all orders.
O OPP & CO.,
74 KING STREET.
Importers and Dealers in
FURN I T U RE
UPHOLSTERERS AND
CABINETMAKERS.
Furniture Made and Repaired.
Telephone No 143.


i
II
I j




-


ENRY B. RYAN,
BOAT BUILDER,
Kilauea Street, Esplanade, Honolulu.
BOAT BUILDING AND REPAIRING
Of all kinds done
In the best manner, and
At Reasonable Rates.




HOLLISTER & CO.,


-


WHOLESALE AND RETAIL
DRUGGISTS, TOBACCONISTS,
AND
AERATED WATER MANUFACTURERS
Pure Drugs,
Chemicals,
And Toilet Articles.
Physicians' Prescriptions Accurately Prepared.
No. 59 NUUANU STREET,
And corner of Fort and Merchant Streets,
Honolulu, H. I..I
)I
I


]


BENSON, SMITH & CO.,




I
I, I


PRACTICAL PHARMACISTS
DEALERS IN
DRUGS, MEDICINES,
PERFUMERY, ETC.
113-FORT STREET-113
HONOLULU.


I
I


EAVER SALOON,
Fort Street, near Queen.
Refreshments Served Promptly.
HOT TEA & COFFEE AT ALL HOURS.
Finest Brands of Cigars.
THE CASINO
At Kapiolani Park,
IS  OPEN      EVERY     DAY.
REFRESHMENTS
Can always be supplied as well as fresh
country air.
H. J. NOLTE,
Proprietor.
REGLOAN AND ATWATER,
Corner Fort and Hotel streets.
MERCHANT TAILORS
AND DEALERS IN
GENTLEMENS FURNISHING GOODS




C. H. DICKEY,
HAIKU, MAUI,
Importer and Dealer In




I


GENERAL MERCHANDISE
NOTARY PUBLIC *
NOTARY PUBLIC


I
i


-1




A     L. BANCROFT & CO.,
PUB1,iSll ERS,
Booksellers, Stationers & Manufacturers
ALSO,
Printers, Lithographers and Binders..
The most complete business of its
kind, ad the most extensive stock in
its line on the Pacific Coast.
721 Market St., San Francisco, Cal.
A     M. MELLIS,
DEALER AND IMPORTER


I
- I
I!, I
i


-ANDGENERAL BUSINESS


T


AGENY


of every description.
Boots and Shoes, Shirts, and Gentlemen's
Underwear of all kinds, a speciality.
NOTICE.
The undersigned have this day formed a
partnership for the transaction of business
as Merchant Tailors and Dealers in-Gents.'
Furnishing Goods, at the corner of Fort
and Hotel streets, and the name and style
of the firm is TREGLOAN & ATWATER.
H. S. TREGLOAN,
W. 0. ATWATER.
Honolulu, Jan. 21, 1884.


-FOR THE —
ISLAND OF MAUI, H. I.
N. B.-Especial attention given to ordering
roods for other parties from any part of the
Islandn or the United States.
J   M. OAT, JR. &      CO.,
STA IIONERS & NEWSDEALERS
25 MERCHANT STREET,


2
(I


I
I


I


CLAUS SPRECLELS.
W      G. IRWIN & CO.,.o. W. e. IRWIN


5


HONOLULU,:


H. I.






I


OF
DRY AND FANCY GOODS,
104 Fort Street, Honolulu.
Millinery and Dress Making Establishment on the,premises,


I


Corner of Fort and Queen streets,
COMMISSION         MERCHANTS
AND
SUGAR FACTORS.
Agents for the Oceanic Steamship Co.
Steamers ALAMEDA and MARIPOSA
Leave Honolulu and San Francisco on the
First and Fifteenth of each month.


Subscriptions received for any paper or
magazine published.
Special orders received for any books published.
WRED RUBBER STAMP AGENCY.IS




YEARLY SUBSCRIPTION', $5.00.


SINGLE NUMBERS, FIFTY CENTS


VOLUME 1.
AT
l?


THE


NUMBER 9.


HAWAIIAN MONTHLY.
I)EVOTED TO
LITERATURE. ART. SCIENCE, POLITICS. AND GENERAL CULTURE.
SAPTE 1111 iW3h?, 1884.




CONTENTS.
The Volcanic Probllem....................1............................................................................................ 193
C y  ril  tlh e   S u lp ici  llan......................................................I................................................................ 201
Night on        the Prairie...................................................................................................203
The Importance of Pure W                     ate............................. at.......4..............................................204
Madeline.....,....................................................................................................................2(05
Sonme RalI(10o1) Notes oi                the Hawaiitan            Lamguage.................................................................209
E  d itoria   l  C ol  nl  en  t........................................................................................................................ 211
F  oreig   n   M  iscella   n y....................................................................................................................21;
F  ash  ions    and     N ovelties................................................................................................................ 214
P  u zzle     D ep a rtm   e n t.......................................................................................................................215
The     Desperado         a.nd   the Puritan.....................................................................................................215


HONOLUITLUI7:
PRINTED AT TIHE HAWAIIAN GAZETTE OFFICE.




Hawaiian Carriage Manufacturing Company,................ (........(L I CIT:E D )...........................
PRESIDE NT )AN  A I{Nt,............................................... (.IDEOlnO N  WEST,
VTICE  PRESII)ENT....................................................J. N.  W R GH T,
SECR ETARY A AND) TREASU  ERI'.......................................................... (G.   SCIt- UMAN,
AUDITroR........................................................S..  ). AMON.
-A.  a rg e anc 0o.lp te t  s s o r t r e t of
Wagon and Carriage         Material on Hand and for Sale,.............. AT REASON ABLE RATES...............
fb COhea-per than. Imported W7orlk. Q
Cane and Plantation Wagons Built to Suit Any Kind of Work, at
Great Inducements to Planters.
HEAVY WHEELS KEPT IN ST(OCKl FOR ORDlERS OF ANY DESCRI PTION.
tPH        E t fE UflaR tlU             WA t EfI A  i 0     a
Ill100 c6 '70
For-t Streeot,                            Elo~tel      S-treet.
--- W4 S ----- -:Eeep on HMandz the ILargest assortrmrxet of
and lrl'H)llSTERY 'TO E FOU()NI) IN THE KINGDOM. All Kinds of Ipholstery
and lDRAPERY Made to Order l in the Very Laitest Style.
Pianos and Good Cane Seat Chairs for Rent.
rThe Cheapest MPlace to LBuy- a.-ll iz iads of
utwseete Xkstrwe~s             t Sewir;M~eke,            aet
A Large Assortment of Wall Papter.  "  rltlertking in All its lIanche, '. T'lorollghly and Satisfactorily Attendedl to.
Telephone at Residenee, No. 24. 249.I. JI. WfL Al MS.  [Te'le)hone tan  Night Altarmn No. 76




;4
I'll. e,
) -!"It "'I",   it-,


THE


HAWAIIAN


MONTHLY.


VOLUME 1.]


[NUMBER 9.


HONOLULU, SEPTEMBER. 4884.


THE VOLCANIC PROBLEM.
BY CAPT. C. E. DUTTON, U. S. A.


The following clear and compact discussion of the
causes of volcanic phenomena is from the report on
Hawaiian volcanoes, prepared by Capt. Dutton for
the United States Government.
We may now proceed to gather together the various facts which we have observed in our study of
Mauna Loa and Kilauea, and scrutinize them with a
view to ascertaining whether they shed any new
light, however feeble, upon the dark problem of the
volcano. Indeed, nature presents us with no problem more difficult or inscrutable. We may not hope
for much new light, but even though we gain but a
very little, it may serve to keep alive the hope of an
ultimate solution.
Let us note, in the first place, that a volcano is a
heat problem, and the final solution to be sought is
an explanation of the origin of this heat and its
modes of action. It has been habitual with many
investigators to attribute volcanic heat to the remains or residue of an enormous amount of it contained in the terrestrial globe at some former remote
epoch in the history of its physical evolution. They
regard the earth as once uniformally heated to an
extreme temperature, and gradually dissipating its
heat throughout the ages by a conduction through
its crust and radiation in space. The views generally entertained in the early part of the present
century implied an interior in a state of universal
liquid fusion. This view, however, has been most
vigorously assailed by several of the most accomplished philosophers of the present century, notably
Hopkins, Sir William Thomson, and George Darwin; who have brought forward strong arguments
based upon the profoundest mechanical analyses to
show that the interior must be solid or, at all events,
rigid. Equally forcible reasons have been advanced
by others for believing that a considerable part of
the subterranean horizons of the earth must be, at
least plastic and capable of yielding plastically to
unequal strains. These latter arguments rest upon
the unquestionable fact that the rocky strata present


the clearest evidence of plastic deformation, and
that the unquestionable oscillations of level in different portions of the earth's land areas, the progressive uplifting of mountain ranges, and the plication of the strata could never have occurred unless
the superficial portions rested upon plastic foundations. The conclusions derived from abstract mechanics are apparently diametrically opposed to those
derived from geological observation, and it is not
competent at present either for the p)hysicist or for
the geologist to set aside each other's arguments.
The question must be regarded for the time being
as in abeyance. Whatever ground may be taken,
therefore, upon this speculative question must be
taken tentatively or as a mere hypothesis. But in
the following discussion the few and very limited
considerations which I intend to bring up will be, in
a great measure, independent of either of these antagonistic views and may be agreeable to either. In
a word, I do not perceive that they will be materially affected whether we regard the earth's interior
as solid or liquid, provided, however, that in case it
be regarded as liquid, the underlying magmas be
considered as having a greater density than the overlying shell which rests or floats upon them.
Among the various speculations which have been
put forth to account for volcanic action there are one
or two which it may be profitable to notice briefly
here. It has been suggested by many Writers that
thie penetration of water into the seat of the internal
fires might afford the desired explanation. It has
long been known that when the lavas reach the surface, they bring up with them great quantities of
water, which are given off at the monment of eruption
as steam. The expansive force of the vapor of
water at temperatures so high as those of the lavas
must indeed be enormous. But it is necessary to
remember here that the access of cold water would
necessarily have the effect of greatly reducing the
temperature of the heated masses. And unless the
deeply-seated lavas were originally heated far above
their melting point, the water would probably so



194


The Hawaiian Monthly.


lidify them and render them incapable of eruption.
Still this view is conceivable, though it brings up
many difficulties. It would require a most extreme
temperature for the eruptive masses to enable them
not only to preserve their liquidity up to the imoment
of extravasation but also to impart a very considerable proportion of their total heat to the penetrating
water.
It has also been objected that there is great difficulty in understanding how the surface waters could
penetrate into regions of such high temperature.
Water cannot exist in a liquid form at a temperature
above what is called the "critical point." There is
some temperature (at present theoretical, but probably about 772~ F. or 412~ C.) above which water can
exist only in the state of vapor. If, therefore, the
surface water does really penetrate to the seat of
internal fires, it should be vaporized long before
reaching them; for the heat increases, no doubt,
very gradually with the' depth. And when the
water reaches the seat of the lavas it presumably
reaches it in the form of vapor. Now, the penetration of vapors in solids and liquids is a matter of the
commonest observation. Every soda fountain or
bottle of champagne, every flask of aqua ammonia
or commercial hydrochloric acid is an example of it.
But it may be urged that while water will hold
large quantities of carbonic acid or ammonia at a low
temperature, these gases are expelled forcibly by
simply boiling, and that a liquid in a hot state will
occlude gases which it readily takes up when cold.
This is true in some cases but not in others. Melted
silver will absorb considerable quantities of oxygen,
and even melted steel at a mnilk-white heat holds
large bodies of hydrogen or carbonic oxide.
But we need not resort to mere analogies. A glance
at any fragment of pahoehoe tells the story so far as
concerns the Hawaiian lavas. These vesicles were
formed by the sudden exclusion of the watery vapor
in the act of solidification. The vapor was firmly
held in the lava while liquid. Before me as I write
is a fragment taken at Hilo from the end of the flow
of 1881, and it is a mass of such vesicles. It had
run nearly fifty miles from the vent, and must have
been many hours, perhaps days, on the way, and
had plenty of time to expel all the water it contained if intense heat alone could have caused it to
do so. No'doubt it lost much vapor as it reached
the surface, but mnuch also remained up to the final
moment of solidification.
That the vapor of water may penetrate to the internal fires and enter the lava-magnas and be retained by them is, therefore, quite consistent with
what we know of the properties of matter in general
and of the properties of lava in particular. It may
pass the uppec rocks as liquid water through the
cracks and fissures, though at lower depths such
cracks cannot exist. But the vapor of water may
easily pass, not only through pores, but, under great
stratical pressure, may pass readily even between
the molecules of rock-forming materials.


But does the mechanism thus supposed supply all
the requisites of volcanic action?  By no means. A
volcanic eruption is always attended with extensive
manifestations of some great elastic force within the
earth. The Hawaiian volcanoes certainly exhibit
relatively less of this force than any other known
volcanoes, but still they exhibit a great deal of it,
and enough to assure us that it is quite as essential
to their action as it is to Vesuvius or Coseguina. It
might seem at first as if the absorption of a large
quantity of water be the lava and its conversion into
white-hot steam would furnish this elastic force in
great abundance. But this is a crude and erroneous
way of putting the case. We must dismiss from our
minds the idea of cold water coming into sudden
contact with intensely hot matter and exploding into
steam. We must adopt in place of it the notion of a
gas being gradually absorbed by a liquid. The
amount of gas which the liquid can absorb will depend on three things: first, the temperature of the
liquid; second, the pressure or tension of the gas;
and third, tne natural capacity of the liquid for such
absorption. When the liquid is saturated the absorption ceases. There is no tendency whatever to
explode or erupt so long as the pressure and temperature remain constant. The mass is then in stable
equilibrium. But if the pressure is reduced or the
temperature raised, then an elastic force is at once
developed, and a portion of the gas is given off, or
mnay even escape violently. The access of the vapor
of water to hot lava within the earth could not (by
any known laws or properties of matter) produce a
volcano unless followed by increased temperature in
the lava or by diminished pressure.
But can any cause be suggested which can produce the required increase of temperature or the
alternative decrease of pressure? As regards the
former alternative the following suggestion may be
offered.* The supposed access of vapor of water
would presumably have the effect at first of cooling
somewhat the lava which absorbs it. This would
in turn increase its capacity for absorption-enable it
to absorb more than if its temperature remained
constant. But to this there would soon be a limit.
Afterwards it may be supposed that the lost temperature is partially or almost wholly restored by the
conduction of heat upwards from hotter regions at
lower levels- This mechanism    looks so plausible
and gives such fair promises of a working hypothesis that it is worth while to scrutinize it rather
closely.
Stated as briefly as possible the mechanism is supposed to be as follows: Water penetrates the rocks.
The deeper the rocks are situated the hotter they
are. When the water has penetrated to depths
* The decrease of pressure as a cause of eruptions may be
promptly dismissed. We know of no such cause aud have no
reason to believe in any. If it be suggested that the opening of
a fissure may give the required relief, the reply is that this is
putting the cart before the horse. Eruptions cause fissures-not
fissures eruptions. No doubt the fissures are concomitants of
eruptions, and very likely necessar yones; but they are effects
and not causes.




The Hawaiian Monthly.


195


where the temperature is about 774~ F., or 412~ C.,
it is vaporized, no matter how great the pressure
may be. As a vapor it penetrates still deeper, cooling somewhat the rocks through which it passes.
At length it reaches the seat of the lavas. Its first
effect is to cool them a little and increase their
power of absorbing water-vapor. But at length
they become saturated with vapor and the penetration comes to a standstill. A reverse process now
sets in. Heat is conducted upwards from hotter
depths below to restore the lost temperature. And
when it is restored the water-charged lava is in an
elastic explosive condition. This hypothesis might
be supported by many facts and considerations, but
it can be antagonized strongly by others. Let us
first look at some of those which appear to sustain it.
We cannot pursue the examination of them very
far nor in great detail, for the discussion would become interminable, and we must limit it to the most
general considerations. The mechanism proposed
suggests in some few respects the action of geysers.
For the action of geysers we have a most satisfactory-indeed we may say in most respects a perfect
theory. In both the volcano and the geyser cold
water is supposed to sink from the surface into
heated rocks. It leaves the surface as an inert,
passive liquid, and, taking up heat, is converted in
the depths into an elastic and explosive gas. Its
elastic expansion ejects it again to the surface, carrying with it in the one case the unvaporized water,
in the other the melted lavas in which the gas is
occluded. In both cases the eruptions are periodic.
The periodicity of the volcano requires as many years
as the geyser requires hours; but the difference is
perhaps no greater than might be expected from the
differences in the masses involved and in the respective rates at which the water penetrates. The geyser
lives, moreover, but a few centuries, but the volcano
lives, often, hundreds and perhaps thousands of centuries. In both there is an epoch at which the
eruptions begin; they repeat themselves with increa.sing power until a climax is reached; they
decline in vigor and finally cease forever. The
causes which set them at work we can but vaguely
conjecture; the cause which ends their action is
presumably the exhaustion or depletion of the adequate supply of heat. But there are differences
between the geyser and the supposed volcano which
are radical. The comparison is a partial analogy
and still more partial homology. First and foremost is the fact that water in the geyser reaches
bottom in the liquid form, while in the supposed
volcano it reaches bottom as a gas, and the difference
is vital. There is another distinction of radical
importance which will be adverted to a little further
on.
To whatsoever extent the geyser may be regarded
as homologous with the volcano, the theory of the
former may be considered as lending support to the
hypothesis here discussed. In general this hypothesis fulfills some of the primary conditions which


modern science demands should be met before a
volcanic theory can claim acceptance. It meets in
some measure the requirements that the subject
shall be treated as a heat problem. It explains
seemingly how lava-forming material within the
earth may undergo a change by the access of agencies acting from without; how materials which
antecedently are inert, passive, aid incapable of
volcanic eruption may become active, dynamical,
eruptible. Nor can this last requirement be too
strongly insisted upon. It is as certain as anything
can be that the lavas just outpoured had not lain
within the earth from the very beginning of its
history and for all time chock-full of energy and
only waiting a convenient season to explode. They
had remained there inert until some recent cause
acted upon them and made them energetic.
Let us now examine some of the objections which
may be raised against this hypothesis. We shall
find them to be many and serious.
1. The penetration of water-vapor to the seat of
the internal fires mnay be regarded as on the whole
not only in accordance with the known properties of
matter, but as rather probable in itself. It is a
special case of a class of phenomena termed "the
diffusion of gases." It is a physical process, the
laws of which have been investigated by the profoundest physicists, and of which something is
known and much more is unknown. As applied to
the volcano, however, the following difficulty suggests itself. The hypothesis argues that the first
effect of the penetrating vapor is to cool the lava,
and that the heat is subsequently restored from
below. The cooling is quite necessary to the argument   Otherwise there could be no subsequent reheating. The penetration would go on until the
natural capacity of the lava was satisfied, and then
cease without generating an explosive tendency.
The absorption of gases by solids or liquids up to
saturation does not in any known instance render
them explosive or elastic so long as the temperature
and pressure are constant. But they become so the
moment the temperature is raised or the surrounding pressure lowered. According to the hypothesis
it is the reheating which is the proximate cause of
the eruption. And the preliminary cooling is essential to the subsequent reheating. But the question
now arises, How great might this cooling be? The
answer is that it would probably be exceedingly
small. The increase of temperature downwards
within the earth is very gradual. As the vapors
descend, their temperature along their path is probbty in no case much lower than that of the rocks
with which they are for the moment in contact.
And when they reach the lavas they would presumably be very nearly as hot as the lavas themselves,
and therefore incapable of cooling them appreciably.
Here is another difference between the geyser and
the supposed volcano. In the geyser a large body
of cold water is quickly poured into a hot, empty
tube, filling it completely in a few minutes, or at




196


The Hawaiian Monthly.


most in an hour or two. In the supposed volcano
the water is vaporized on its way, and is very
nearly as hot as the lavas themselves when it reaches
them. The sudden access of a large body of cold
water to hot lava within the earth through cracks
and fissures is a supposition which cannot be sustained for a moment. We have every reason to believe that over the entire earth the rocks at the
depth of, say, eight or ten miles are at a red heat.
At such a temperature all known siliceous compounds are more or less viscous, and at such a depth
the statical pressure of the superincumbent rocks is
so enormous that a cavity or fissure, however small,
would be closed instantly, and with as much certainty as if its walls were wax or butter.
2. The quantity of heat given off by volcanoes is
enormous. It is also probable that Kilauea gives off
more than any other known volcano, with the possible, though by no means certain exception of
Mauna Loa. Within the last sixty or seventy years
Kilauea has given only two general and great eruptions (1822 and 1840). These rivaled the eruptions
of Manua Loa in magnitude. But the heat brought
up and dissipated by the lavas is only a small fraction of what is dissipated from the caldera. Two
lakes of livid fire, forever open to the sky, are continuously radiating heat from surfaces whose united
areas will approach 700,000 square feet. Around
them are much larger areas in the floor of the caldera
where the surfaces of the rocks are warm or hot to
the touch, and where a stick thrust into a crack is
promptly charred. Out of myriads of small rifts
issues intensely hot air. From the burning lakes,
from the surrounding rocks, from numberless points
over the broad floor of the caldera, come wisps,
streaks, clouds, and dense volumes of steam, which
drift away and vanish in the distance in the everflowing trade-wind. On the summit platform above,
and even at points miles away from  the caldera,
wide cracks give vent to similar volumes of steam
and acid vapors. This outflow of heat has been to
our knowledge unremitting for a century, and we
may reasonably infer it to have been so for centuries.
Any attempt to estimate its amount must be futile.
We can only marvel at its immensity. Notwithstanding, it seems to me a perfectly safe assertion
that Kilauea has during the last hundred years
wasted many times more heat by this quiet radiation and steaming than by the outpour and cooling
of lava streams. But it would not be safe to urge
that an equal disparity has prevailed in earlier stages
of the volcano.
In the case of Mauna -Loa a, far greater quantity ol
heat is brought up and dispersed by the lava floods
than in Kilauea, for the eruptions are larger and
more frequent. The loss by radiation and steaming
during the historic period has no doubt been much
less from Mauna Loa than from Kilauea. The lava
lake in Mokuaweoweo is open and in action only a
part of the time. Its dimensions at such times are
variable, and the activity within it equally so. The


lake is frozen over probably more than half the
time. But when it is in action its grandeur and
energy are incomparably greater than anything ever
seen in Kilauea. At such periods, which may last
for two or three years, the quantity of heat disengaged may.exceed that from Kilauea, though upon
this point there is much uncertainty. On the whole
the ratio of heat lost by radiation and steaming to
that lost by the the outpour of lavas is much less in
Mauna Loa than in Kilauea. But taking the century through, it is absolutely very large, and we
need not be surprised to find that even Mauna Loa
loses in the long run pretty nearly as much heat in
one way as in the other.
And in general it may be affirmed of every volcano that a very large proportion of the heat it dissipates is wasted by puffing, steaming and filtering
away through cracks in the intervals between eruptions. Whether, in the average volcano, the amount
so lost is greater or less than the total heat of the
ejected lavas we have not the data for determining.
But it is sufficient for present purposes to knowand we may be quite confident-that it does not fall
very far below it.
The consideration here brought up is of the gravest importance in attempting to construct a theory
of the volcano. Reverting to the fundamental proposition that the volcano is a heat problem, we are
required to find a supply of heat which shall not
only convert the lavas from an inert condition into
an energetic one, but supply a vast additional amount
besides, which is slowly let off and wasted. And
this supply must be available and unexhausted for
long ages-as long as the life of Mauna Loa. We
are required to find an available supply of heat
largely in excess of that brought up by the lavas
alone, which excess is frittered away in numberless
modes. Nor is this all. After a volcanic pile has
spent thousands of years in building-after it has
expended heat enough to melt down its mass twice
over-one would naturally suppose that some evidence might be unearthed going to show that the
amount of heat left in the earth beneath its outspreading base had very notably diminished. We
find nothing of the kind. It cannot be said that we
have any decisive evidence one way or the other.
Nevertheless, the hints, glimpses, straws of evidence, tend rather to the inference that the ground
beneath is hotter than ever before. To say that
volcanic action brings heat from lower levels to
higher ones amounts to nothing, for what the upper
ones gain the lower ones lose. The most noteworthy
point in this connection is the general fact that
while a volcanic pile is building. the platform on
which it stands is bodily rising. This is, so far as
we know, true of volcanoes in general. We should
have expected exactly the reverse if volcanic action
means an uncompensated and absolute loss of an
original limited store of heat.
3    Reverting now to the hypothesis of the penetra3  tion of water vapor, the considerations just brought




The ilawaiian Monthly.


197


up seem to show a total insufficiency of the cause
appealed to. This difficulty cannot be met by postulating even an extravagant amount of primordial
internal heat. The problem is not so much a question of the gross amount of such heat, though this
amount is, no doubt, a factor in it. It is rather a
question as to the amount available for transferrence.
Relatively to the hypothesis under discussion, the
question is not how much heat does the earth contain, but how much (under the mechanism supposed)
can it impart to the materials to be erupted. The
answer to this question is that if the transfer means
the conduction of heat upwards from the hotter
regions below, the available amount is probably far
too small to meet the'requirements.     And this must
be true, no matter how great a degree of subjacent
heat may be postulated.*
We have thus examined the arguments for and
against the hypothesis of the penetration of water as
the cause of volcanic action. To which side does
the balance of probability incline? To my mind it
inclines decidedly towards the negative. At first
sight the hypothesis looks very plausible. The fact
that lavas come charged with water and the analogy
of the geyser, with the acknowledged possibility
that water may penetrate indefinitely into the earth,
all array themselves together in apparent harmony,
and the mind jumps hastily to the conclusion that
they contain the long wished for solution; But whlien
we scrutinize more closely the heat changes and
heat quantities which constitute the real essence of
the problem we are apparently as far from a satisfactory conclusion as ever.
Let us now look at another attempt to account for
volcanic energy. The one to be considered may be
called the chemical hypothesis.
*The conduction of heat within the earth happens to be a
problem for which we have a theory and solution which are, in
some respects, highly satisfactory, though not inr all. For the
theory of the conduction of heat (through homogeneous bodies)
we are indebted to the great French mathematician Fourier,
and for its application to the cooling of the earth we are indebted to Sir William Thomson. It is a field of inquiry into
which few care to venture except specialists and those who are
to some considerable extent versed in mathematical analysis.
In order that the statement in the above paragraph may not be
regarded as a demand upon the faith of the reader in mere
authority, a brief account of this theory and idts application is
here appended.
When a body is unequally heated, heat flows from the hotter
to the colder parts. The rate at which it flows depends upon
two factors. 1st. The specific conductivity of the Pubstance.
2d. Upon the rate at which the temperature varies from point to
point. The capacity for heat, or specific heat of the body-t. e.,
the quantity of heat which a given mass at a given temperature
contains-enters as a factor. Again, conceive of a hot body uniformally heated and placed in a colder surrounding medium to cool.
If it has a shape and size which can be mathematically expressed,
if its temperature and specific heat and conductivity are known,
we can compute how fast the heat flows out of it, how much
will remain in it after a given period of cooling, and how the
remaining heat will be distributed throughout its interior, and
what should be the temperature of any internal point. The
earth is a sphere which, according to a current hypothesis, was
once about uniformally heated from center to surface, and left
in space to cool, and after the lapse of many millions of years
has reached its present thermal condition. On the assumption
of the verity of this hypothesis, Fourier's law gives us the means
of computing (conditionally) what is the general form of the
distribution of beat and temperature in its internal portions.
What is that distribution? We do not, indeed, know (as we
ought to) the initial temperature, but we can assume it at any
number of temperatures and calculate it for any assumption.
In every case the general form of the distribution will be the
same in kind, though different in degree. At the surface the
temperature will be that of the surrounding air (mean annual).
Downwards it will increase, but less and less rapidly, until a


Some naturalists, adopting the nebular hypothesis
of the origin of the earth, have imagined that at the
time a cold and stable crust began to form the elements which compose its internal masses were not
oxidized, or, at most, were only partially so. The
metalic bases, such as iron, calcium, magnesium,
sodium, and potassium, were either in an elementary
condition or possibly in the state of sulphides. Under suitable conditions of temperature they would
therefore be capable of oxidation-in other words,
of literal combustion. In the lape of time the outer
shell, to a depth of some miles, has gradually become thoroughly oxidized, while the great interior
is still in its primitive condition. This process is
still going on. The atmosphere penetrating to certain depths finds materials with which its oxygen
may still combine. This combination would afford
a source of heat capable of generating volcanic action
as we know it, and fully adequate to the purpose.
The difficulty with this hypothesis is that it postulates conditions which are wholly outside of the


depth is reached below which the incr, ase, though it still prevails, will be so small that it can be neglected. The arrangement can be best represented graphically.
S             0                         S
>.
---------------
Temperature Diagram.
Let S S be a line drawn on the earth's surface, and let 0 X be
a line reaching vertically downwards to a depth of two or three
hundred milca. At the points x1, x2, x3, &c. erect ordinates,
x1 yl1, x2 y2. &c., proportional to the computed temperatures at
those poimuls. The line 0 Y, drawn through the ends of these
ordinates, will represent the temperatures at all points on the
line 0 X.
If we know by observation the rate at which the temperature
increases with the depth along any part of the line, we can compute the whole line. Now, we have many observations upon the
increase of underground temperature near the surface-in deep
mines, artesian wells, &c.-and, taking a fair average, we find it
to he about 100' F. per mile. Assuming the initial temperature
to have been, say 7,O000' F. (la very extravagant figure), we gzet
some such result ab the following. At a depth of about 130
miles the amount of cooling would be very little, and below that
depth the earth would he about as hot as ever. The total loss
of heat by conduction to the surface would ho hut. a very small
fraction of the whole primative store. Assuming that this mode
of cooling is the onlv way in which internal heat is given off and
that no modifying causes of any kind intervene, the period
reurd for this amount of cooling would be a little over 100,0000years. The last result indicates to us with what superlative slowness changes of underground temperature dependent
merely on conduction and secular cooling must go.
^....A \
",.\  \\
--..-  \ 
X  "  - -,
xl~~                    ~ yl 2y.<c.,pootoa t  optd  eprtr'a
orinte, il  epesntthTemperature   s Diallgrntsam.h
LtS3bealine     drw   onteerhssracadlt.Xb
If lie rechnow byobervtioa onw the rto at wdicptheo twoperaturee
iuncreasies withthe dpthaoints x1, part x3, &c., lier e criatco
pteote pit whole line. Now Y. drawn tanyth obevains uof thes
orinateas, wil rneprgrountdh temperature narthel surface-in thee
mines, artesian wells, &;c.-and, taking a fair average, we find it
to be about 100~ F. per mile. Assuming the initial temperature
to have been, say 7,000~ F. (a very extravagant figure), we get
some such result as the following. At a depth of about 130
miles the amount of cooling would be very little, and below that
depth the earth would be about a8 hot as ever. The total loss
of heat by conduction to the surface would bo but a very small
fraction of the whole priuaative store. Assuming that this mode
of cooling is the only way in which internal heat is given off and
that no modifying causes of any kind intervene, the period
required foe this amount of oooling would be a little over 100,000,000 years. The last result indicates to us with what superlative slowness changes of undergrouud temperature dependent
merely on conduction and seoular cooling must go.




198


The Hawaiian Monthly.


reach of argument, either for or against. It assumes
for the interior magma a condition differing greatly
from the specimens of it brought up by volcanoes.
This assumed condition is made somewhat specific;
but it is one which we can neither prove nor disprove by independent evidence. There are besides
some ulterior consequences directly resulting from
the hypothesis which are equally beyond the reach
of argument. If this process has been going on
throughout the entire period of the earth's secular
history, then one of the following statements must
be true; either the earth's atmosphere, which has
supplied all this oxygen, must in Jormer periods
have been greatly different both in quantity and
constitution from what it now is, or else the earth is
acquiring as rapidly as it is absorbed, a steady supply of oxygen swept together in its march through
space. The present atmosphere contains an amount
of oxygen equivalent to about three pounds over
every square inch of terrestrial surface. To have
oxidized completely a layer of rock a mile thick
would have required very nearly three thousand
pounds of oxygen to the square inch of surface; and
how many miles in thickness the oxidized rocks
may be-who shall say C On the assumption that
the earth acquires no oxygen from space, the primative atmosphere would, according to hypothesis,
have been thousands of times heavier than at present, and probably also its constituent gases would
have been differently proportioned; but the geological record argues strongly in favor of an atmosphere
in earlier epochs which may, indeed, have varied
greatly in amount and composition, but nowhere
near so greatly as this hypothesis implies. Any
such extravagant difference would surely have recorded itself legibly in the strata. Furthermore,
the end of all volcanic action is, on this view, close
at hand. Only three pounds of oxygen to the square
inch are left. A few thousfnd years and the last
volcanic beacon is extinguished, and so, too, is all
organic life. But, suppose the earth gathers up oxygen as it sweeps through space as rapidly, or nearly
so, as it is absorbed. This is probable enough, but
the reader may make any postulate of this kind he
chooses, and he may feel very confident that nobody
will dispute it. There is a third hypothesis of the
cause of volcanic energy. It starts with the assumption that the earth was originally endowed with a
great store of heat, after the manner propounded in
the nebular hypothesis. It has cooled first upon Its
surface; afterward it has continued to cool interiorly
by conduction through its outer shell. As the interior
cools it contracts; but the outer shell, being cool
already, cannot similarly contract, but follows down
the shrinking nucleus, crushing and crumbling together as it descends. This outer shell is presumably
weaker in some parts than in others, and at these
weaker portions the greater part of the collapse is localIzed. Now the mechanical crushing of any material,
it isWell known, produces heat, as in the hammering
pf iron or the forcing of lead pipe. Here is a source


of heat in the portions thus crushed together, and
the access of weter to such places determines a
volcano.
To this hypothesis there is a conclusive answerindeed, a good many answers. The most direct one
is as follows: The very facts and line of argument
which is relied upon to sustain a cooling globe proves
when pushed to its consequences that the great interior of the earth has not as yet undergone any
sensible amount of cooling. The only cooling which
that argument admits of has been located in a thin
external shell not much thicker in any case than 150
miles, and much more reasonably not thicker than
80 or 90 miles. In short, the cooling would be only
skin deep, while the nucleus is about as hot as ever.
But by the terms of the hypothesis, if the nucleus
has not cooled, it has not contracted and the external shell has not collapsed in the way supposed. In
short, the hppothesis is refuted by simply taking its
data and postulates and pushing them to their inevitable conclusions.
There is a fourth hypothesis which cuts the Gordian knot instead of untying it. It assumes that as
a result of causes hitherto undiscovered heat is
generated in some localities within the earth and
that such local increments of heat produce all the
phenomena of volcanism.
This is an arbitrary postulate; nor does it profess
to be anything more. If we had reason to believe
it to be true, it seems little doubtful, that all volcanic
action and its accompaniments could be explained.
It is, indeed, just the explanation we want. But,
unfortunately, its own terms preclude all discussion
of its validity or adequacy. It is a simple appeal to
a mystery. It is a chain with the primary links
missing-an arch without a keystone. It undoubtedly sweeps away the difficulties which encumber
all other known hypotheses, but it substitutes one
single difficulty as great as all the rest put together.
And yet it may be true. Indeed I, for one, am
stroagly imbued with the hope that science will
some day, not very far distant, close the missing
link or put the keystone, yet unquarried, in its
proper place.
There is a fifth supposition which merits some
attention. It is known that variations of pressure
affect the particular temperature at which a body
passes from the liquid to the solid condition. It
raises the melting temperatures of some bodies and
lowers those of others. Those which expand when
they congeal (like water) have their melting temperatures lowered by pressure. Those which corntract in solidifying have their melting temperature
raised by pressure. Assuming that lavas belong to
the latter class, and that within the earth they are
solid and near their melting points, the relief of
pressure would liquify them and render them
eruptible.
Upon this view we should expect to find volcanoes
situated at points where it is evident that some
process is going on which would cause, locally, a




The Hawaiian Monthly.


199


decrease of subterranean pressure. There is only
one such process which we can think of, and that is
denudation. Hence, volcanoes should be found where
denudation is proceeding rapidly. As a matter of
fact, some volcanoes do occur in such places, but
most of them are not so situated. Taken as a whole,
there is no apparent correlation between the geographical distribution of volcanoes and the geographical distribution of denudation. The two activities
are apparently quite independent of each other, so
far as regards distribution, when the aggregates of
both are considered. It is true, however, that many
volcanoes are planted on lofty mountain platforms
and table-lands, where denudation is at a maximum.
But it is now well recognized that volcanoes occur
in rising areas, and there is an overwhelming presumption in favor of the inference that the same
cause produces both the uplift and the volcano.
Moreover, altitude is the principal cause, or, more
properly, condition, which mnore than any other
favors rapid erosion. Hence, it will appear much
more probable that denudation is an indirect consequence and not an antecedent of the proximate cause
which produces a volcano. Stated more concisely,
denudation and relief of pressure are more probably
the results and not the causes of the agencies which
produce volcanoes.
Mauna Loa and Kilauea do not, so far as I can
discern, throw any more light upon the general
problem than other volcanoes. They have features
which are not exactly paralleled in any others, but
after all the differences are in degree and not in
kind. Beyond all question they are most active of
any; that is, they bring up more lava and dissipate
more energy in the course of a century than any
others of which we have knowledge. Their action
is also the least obstreperous. That they should
give off the greatest amount of energy in the quietest manner is surely a most striking and curious
fact, but it does not imply anything radical or anomalous. But in any category of facts extreme cases
are always deeply interesting and sometimes highly
instructive. There are some points in which these
two volcanoes are very suggestive and to these we
may now advert.
Let us consider first the enormous bulk of Mauna
Loa. It is evident that sea level is a purely arbitrary plane, and that the true dimensions of the pile
are appreciated only when they are considered with
reference to sea bottom. Thus viewed, it has a base
over 160 miles in length and about 130 in width,
and an altitude not far from  30,000 feet, or nearly
6 miles. We may be confident that this mass has
not been built up entirely by the accumulation of
lavas. We have very good evidence that while the
lavas have been piling up the whole mass has heen
bodily rising. A part of its bulk is due to accumulation, a part to uplifting. This is in accordance
with what has been observed in other volcanic
regions. It was long ago pointed out by the late
Charles Darwin that volcanoes are situated upon


rising areas, and to whatsoever extent observation
has gone this gerneralization is sustained by it all
over the world.
This general fact suggests to us the natural inference that volcanic action and regional uplifting are
really associated phenomena, and results of the same
cause. When we come to inquire into the cause of
elevatory movements of the earth's surface we only
encounter a mystery. No solution of it has ever
been given which does not go to pieces under criticism. And yet there are some obvious considerations which narrow the argument down and bring us
nearer the truth, though they may not wholly reveal
it.
There are two and only two alternative propositions of a highly general character between which
the truth must surely lie. The first proposition is
that the quantity of matter or "mass" lying within
the limits of that portion of the earth* which is
affected by the elevatory movement has increased.
The second is that the mass has remained constant,
but has undergone expansion. One of these propositions is certainly true. Both may be true. No
contradictory proposition is possible or conceivable.
We are compelled, therefore, to make our choice
between a cause which can produce anl increment of,mass in the ptrt affected and one which can produce
an expansion of the mass it already contains. Here
the difficulties begin; and they are of the most formidable nature. We suggest no mode of operation
in either case which we can fortify with satisfactory
argument based upon known facts and laws.
Recognizing, however, the inexorable character of
the logic which compels us to choose the one or the
other, I unhesitatingly submit to the second, viz,
expansion, as the one which agrees best with observed facts. Local increments of mass, however,
are not excluded. They would be useful in some
cases as accessories, but in the main would not
furnish us with what we want.* All that can be
said in favor of the second postulate (expansion) is
the following: If we are at liberty to assume that in
certain portions of the earth's interior some cause,
at present unknown, operates so as to produce local
increments of heat, we should find a full and adequate explanation of the phenomena of uplifts and
the associated phenomena of volcanism. Beyond
this we are not permitted at present to go.
Mauna Loa is in many respects suggestive of the
expansion postulate.   This mountain betrays no
evidence of having been crushed or squeezed up out
of the depths of the Pacific. Nor is it at all necessary to suppose any such origin for it. Its superficial material is, taken in the gross, of small specific
gravity, for the cold lavas are mostly a mass of
*Local increments of mass are by no means inconceivable.
For example, the penetration of water and its absorption by the
subterranean magmas is a case in point. The crushing together
of restricted portions of the earth's outer shell by tangential
thrusts in the shell at large would be tantamount to a local
increment of mass. And this latter action has been appealed to
more frequently than any other As a cause of mountain uplifts,
and has received a large amount of discussion. As a prime
cause of elevations it is here definitively rejected.




200


The Hawaiian Monthly.


honeycomb. At great depths within the mountain,
where they are probably more Compact, they are
presumably much hotter than the rocks beneath the
surrounding ocean-floor, and therefore correspondingly light. It rises orfloats high because its maierials are of low specific gravity.
In the calderas of Mokuaweoweo and Kilauea,
the lava lakes represent the summits of columns of
liquid lava extending to depths in the earth which
are probably very great. When great eruptions
occur on the flanks of the mountains at lower levels
these lakes are drained, and when the eruptions
cease the lavas come up in them again to their former levels. But in the history of the mountains
the heights of these liquid columns have not been
constant, but have steadily increased. In Kilauea
this height has, to our knowledge, increased rather
more than 400 feet in the last 60 years. Taking all
the circumstances into consideration, it seems as if
the summits of the columns in each case were approximate equilibrium levels dependent almost
solely upon their mean density at any given time.
But if this be true, then with the lapse of centuries
marking the growth of the mountains the mean
density of these columns has steadily decreased; that
is, they have presumably grown hotter. The increment of temperature, however, would be in the
depths and not at the surface. The surface temperature in the lakes can never rise much above the
melting point. The only visible effects at the surface corresponding to an increase of the mean temperature of the column would be an enlargement of
the area of the lakes and possibly an increase in the
amount of gas and steam given off. The rate of dissipation of heat would depend mainly upon the
rapidity of convection up or down the column; the
hotter steam-charged lavas rising, the cooler steamexhausted lavas descending.
Whether the areas of the lakes in Kilauea are
larger or smaller than they were when Ellis first
saw them, 60 years ago, it is impossible to say. At
first I was inclined to think they had decreased; buta more careful perusal of numerous early accounts
confirms the opinion that they have not on the
whole diminished. That they are quite as hot now
as they were then, and, indeed, a trifle hotter, may
be inferred from the disappearance of the blowingcones. These were solidified masses floating about
in the lava lakes. Such things rarely form in the
lakes at present. One small mass developed in the
New Lake while I was there, but none have been
seen in lHalemaumau for several years. The area
of the lava lakes, however has increased and diminished several times in the course of the last forty
years, and is seldom constant for any long period.


It has been much larger and much smaller than at
present. The amount of agitation in the lavas also
varies notably from time to time. It is evident,
however, that 60 years must be a mere moment in
the life of the volcano, and far too small a span to
justify us wholly in using it as indicative of a general increase in the total energy.
The quantity of heat dissipated by these volcanoes
is suggestive of the immensity of the supply. It
has evidently been going on for a very long
period, and it is to all appearances as rapid and
copious as ever. It is hard to reconcile this patent
fact with the notion of a primative reservoir charged
with a definite quantity of heat which is slowly
wasted without replenishment, yet giving no sign
of exhaustion or enfeeblement after accomplishing
such vast results.
There is one characteristic of volcanic action which
is quite universal, and which seems to be highly
suggestive, though investigators do not appear to
have made any attempt to interpret its significance.
I refer to the intermittent feature of eruptions.
Volcanoes do not discharge all their available products at once, but by repeated spasms of activity,
separated by intervals of repose. If these fiery explosive liquids have lain in the earth so many
millions of years, charged with such intense energy
as is displayed at every outbreak, and only awaiting
the opening of a passageway through which they
may escape, how happens it that when at length the
vent is opened they do not all rush forth at once
and continue to outpour until the reservoir is completely exhausted; and why does not the vent thereafter close forever? In a word, why should a volcano give forth many thousands of eruptions instead
of a single eruption equal to the many thousands
combined? I believe it is possible to give an answer
to this question, though it must be given only in
general terms. It is because the lavas do not have
in their primative condition sufficient potential
energy in the form of elastic force to break open the
covering which keeps them in, and to rise to the
surface, but they gradually acquire that energy in a
portion of the reservoir at a time; and when a sufficient body or portion of them has acquired the
requisite degree of energy (probably potential energy
in the form of elastic force) it ruptures the covering,
and the whole of this portion is extravasated. When
the extravasation of this energetic portion is finished
the vent closes and the process is repeated upon a
second installment of the magma. The agency
which thus progressively develops the potential
energy or elastic force is the missing factor. When
we discover it we shall discover the secret of the
volcano.


I would rather make people religious through their
best feelings than their worst; through their gratitude and affection rather than their fears and calculation of risk and punishment.-Bulwer.


There is a great difference between "It wish I
were" and " I should like to be," as much as between
a grumble and a prayer. To be contented is not to
be satisfied.-Malonatld.




The Hawaiian Monthly.


201


CYRIL THE SULPICIAN.


CHAPTER VII.
On the following day Alice summoned up courage
and said to Didah: "Mr. Vidal brought you here,
will he call?" and the old nurse drew from her
pocket a sealed envelope and handed it to her mistress. All it contained was one sentence: "May I
come and say good bye? " And Lady Tiverton, turning to Didah, moaned in a quiet voice: "Let him
come to say good bye, and stay with me when he
comes."
So he came. He was very white, very stern, and
his mouth alone showed the terrible struggle that
was going on. She stood trembling before him, half
supported by Didah, and after a few moments, in
cold and passionless tones, he said, with averted eyes:
"Lady Tiverton, I have brought you your nurse and
am come to say good bye." She gave him her hand
mechanically and he raised it to his lips. The next
moment he was gone.
Bertie's brother, Cecil, was in Rome, painting away
lazily and by spells, when one morning that indolent
young artist was greeted by the appearance of the
last man he ever expected to see, unheralded and unanticipated, in the person of his elder brother. He
hardly recognized him, for the old look of his early
manhood had vanished and was replaced by a fixed
expression of sternness that never again entirely
left him.  After they had dined, Bertie said
quietly: "Cecil, light a cigar and listen while I talk.
You have got to go home at once and take care of
everything, I am never going back to England.
Never mind why-don't interrupt-but I am selfexiled." Cecil was so terribly unmanned that he
could not speak, but only wonder what terrible
sorrow had come to his brother.
Bertie continued slowly: " There is no need for
any outburst, I am going to Paris for a while to study,
and you and my mother must come over in the summer to see me." Then he told him that while he
was at Oxford and ever since, he had had gloomy
thoughts and doubts which he could not control, and
that now such a great blight had come on his life
that he had made up his mind that he had a vocation
for a semi-monastic life. Cecil pleaded with him
until after midnight, and begged him not to take so
grave a step. He told him that whatever the trouble
might be he should not isolate himself from his
mother, his brother, his church, and his estate, and
that so serious an act as giving up the living of
Ambrecoinbe bore on its face evidences of impulse
which the world would justly consider the act of
one temporarily bereft of his senses.
It took nearly a week for Cecil to complete the
preparations for his departure, and these days were
very gloomy ones. Bertie used to get up at daylight,
wander moodily around the churches and picture
galleries, and he seemed utterly unable to shake off


the trouble which oppressed him. At last the two
brothers started for Paris, and, during the journey,
Bertie opened out his heart to his younger brother.
He told him the whole story of Sir Annesley's
treachery, of his own misery, and of the impossibility
of his returning home, and he begged his brother
never to leave their mother, but to stay at home in
his place. And he added "t If Herbert Senhouse ever
takes orders in the Episcopal Church, present him
with the family living, and tell him to be another
son to our mother." It was a sad parting at the
Hotel Fenelon, in the Place de St. Sulpice, but Cecil
went home and Bertie stayed in Paris, prostrate with
his life's sorrow. Every one who has been to Paris
has probably visited the Church of St. Sulpice, across
the Seine, half way between the Louvre and the
Luxumbourg. It has always been a great resort for
Englishmen, is the second largest church in Paris
and contains the finest organ in all France. Bertie
had heard its tones years before when he was "doing"
France and Switzerland, and there was an aching
void in his heart which he thought this king among
instruments might perhaps fill. The organist of St.
Sulpice is, or used to be, elected by competition, and
to him Bertie wended his way one morning and
sought an introduction. There was somethling so sad
in the young Englishman's face that after telling him
that he had never complied with the request of any
but the most distinguished masters to let them either
examine or try the great organ, the director finally
softened down and said; " But if Monsieur Vidal
will come to the church tomorrow with me, he can
hear the rehearsal of our choir."
He went eagerly, and as the organ blended with
the orchestra, and the large body of voices sang the
magnificent themes embodied in Gounod's Messe
Sotennelle, he stood below drinking in every note,
but the stony look never left his face. Then when
it was all over and he had thanked the great musician
wearily for his kindness and was turning to go, he
felt the organist's hand on his shoulder and heard
him say in French: "Stay, Monsieur Vidal, I do
not know why, but something is speaking to my
heart. If you so desire, stay here and play until
you are tired "  Then he pointed out many of the
combinations and left him, telling him to whom he
should give the keys of the organ and choir. He did
not leave the church, however, but listened, and
presently he'heard his visitor commence a soft subject,
colored by the changeful tints which, now warmn, now
cold, swelled and fell beneath a master's hand. The
theme grew in intensity, in power, in sublimity, and
in passion, and then, before the listener knew it, the
strain had faded away into a mournful wail. He
stood rooted to the spot. Who was this man who
could wring such music from this organ, as sad as
the grief of Niobe or the desolation of the Mother
at the cross? He listened again, and this time




202                                The Hawaii
Bertie burst into the theme he knew so well-his old
love-the "Quando Corpus," and as he reverently
joined to it the imrprovisation which he had first
played in the church at Bakewell, the old organist
could stand it no more. He came back to him and
in a voice all choked with emotion caught Bertie's
hand as he was closing the mighty organ, and said:
"t Who are you, Monsieur? Who are you that can
produce such inexpressible sorrow by your music? "
The tears were now coursing down the master's
cheek, as Bertie answered: "I am only an old pupil
of Dr. Elvey, but I am not very happy, and I suppose
my heart tells the tale to my fingers. I will never
ask permission to make you sorrowful again. Indeed
I supposed you were gone." Then thanking him
again, he bade him  adieu and hid himself in a
corner of the Lady Chapel and wept bitterly, for the
first time since he had left Alice.
How it all happened he never knew, but a few
months afterward he was at the novitiate at Issy,
three miles from Paris, where he was simply Monsieur Cyril Vidal. On his reception and conditional
baptism he had asked if he could henceforth throw
off the name that was so painful to him and to
merely retain his second name. He had made a
friend in the order, one of the most distinguished
linguists, polished gentlemen and remarkable French
scholars, in the person of a Father Hogan, who, of
Irish parentage and English education had found his
way to tlhe college which has turned out some of the
greatest ecclesiastics in the world.
There is no need to dwell upon or analyze the
motives which had led Bertie to take the step which
he had. Hundreds upon hundreds of college men
have done the same thing, from Cardinal Manning to
the young Marquis of Bute and the Earl of Ripon.
So, on the acknowledged axiom that if you give all
your goods to the poor, even then no man can be
sure that the motive is pure, we will leave Bertie's
motives alone. How far grief, in a certain sense
selfish, led him to cross the little Rubicon which
separates the extreme Anglican from his brother of
the Latin Church it is needless to ask.
Just as he was a polished gentleman at Oxford, so
was he at St. Sulpice, and in three years Monsieur
Cyril Vidal was Monsieur L'Abbe Vidal. The order
is chiefly a teaching congregation of secular Priests,
some what like the Oratorians in England and the
Paulists in America. And as a Seminarian he found
relief in the constant work.  Sixty-eight out of
eighty bishops in France (and as a matter of history
the celebrated Pere Hyacinthe among priests) have
been educated there and call St. Sulpice their Alma
Mater.
The stern look which the hours of his first agony
had stamped on his face never left him it is true,
but in conversation it was often replaced for a moment by a glimpse of the old face of boyhood that.
had been so bright and earnest. He was happy, for
his work kept him from thinking; happy, for Herbert Senhouse was now rector of Ambrecoinbe;


an Monthly.
happy because his mother and Cecil were occasionally running over to see him, and amused sometimes
at his brother's humorous prediction that he was
getting fat enough to be a Bishop if he kept on. He
was happy too because he had schooled himself so
utterly never to think of Alice and to check the first
thought of her which introduced itself even for a
second on his mind. And as time will wear the
thick gold of the wedding ring rubbed by the lighter
guard, so his grief had really worn off and he
was perfectly content to be teaching young Irish
candidates for the missionary priesthood Latin and
Mathematics and Philosophy, which were among his
special duties at the college. So time wore on.
One day Cecil, who was on a visit to Paris, was
teasing him as usual and asking why his collar was
called a rabet and why he wore a small hood which
hle could not put over his head if he had the earache,
while Monsieur L'Abbe was opening his mail.
"Your holiness," Cecil was saying between the
puffs of his cigar, I'that cape or pelerine as you call
it, is that the French for pillow-case? "
"Keep quiet Cecil."
" All right, Cardinal, I am as mum as a mouse,"
said the incorrigible heretic with a laugh.
His brother opened letter after letter until he came
to one which evidently moved him strangely, for he
sat down before the table and bowed his head on it.
" Bertie, Bertie," cried Cecil, "what is the matter? Tell me! What is it? What is the new
trouble? "
He handed him an open telegram dated from
Bakewell.
"Sir Annesley has abandoned Alice. Her baby
and Didah are at Monaco near Nice. We forgive
all and I follow this telegram. You must meet me
in Paris and come with me to our child.
HER UNHAPPY FATHER.
Cecil stole away from the room after he had read
the message and went to the Hotel Fenelon and told
his mother what he knew. Then he said: "This
will kill Bert. and open up all the old wounds. He
mustn't go to Monaco."  But she answered, "If he
wishes to, Cecil, don't say a word. He knows what
he can bear.'5
Mr. Senhouse arrived the next day seeming aged,,
infirm and broken down, and the young Sulpician,
pressing both his hands, looked into his face, and,
with the great power which he had of comforting
others said: "We will go to-night to Monaco. I 
have obtained permission and you must not look so
sad. Just think only that Alice and her baby will
be at Bakewell in a few days with dear old Didah
and her mother, while the home that has been so long
desolate will be as bright as ever soon, even if the
tints are more subdued and the gaiety not quite so
light. A father takes advice from a son and once I
hoped to call you father. Now, he added cheerily,
by the by, if you want to be very polite you can call
me "father," and you must take my advice. Stamp
all the past out; crush it like A scotehed snake; bury




The Hawaiian Monthly.


203


it in a tomb deeper than the lowest depths of the
ocean. Do as I have had to do, and look only for
future happiness. Now let me show you the church,
and if you wait a little you shall hear the organ."
Then he left Mr. Senhouse and going to the choir
began to play. It was not the music of the past,
but a quiet, peaceful idyll like the hushed rest of
the sea after a great storm. And when he returned
to take Alice's father to a good substantial lunch
in the college, he found him looking quietly at one of
the "Stations" in which St. Mary Magdalen is seen
at the foot of the cross. The young Abbe whispered
4See how she sinned and was forgiven because you
know she loved so much." Whether it was the
organ, the church or the picture, or the great influence of the young priest, Mr. Senhouse never knew,
but as they crossed the Place and stopped to admire
the magnificent fountain, there was a new light in
his eye; his carriage seemed more erect and he even
made a little jest about the impropriety of a staunch
Episcopalian like himself being seen in such Jesuitical company. So they went to Monaco.
When next the Christmas midnight bells rang out,
Alice was at home again-a widow. The remains
of Sir Annesley were found in a grove of trees near
town and he had a sword thrust through his heart.
It was said that an Englishman named Thornton
had publicly insulted the Baronet at the Casino,
fought with him, and that he had been following
him up for a year past with the intention of killing
him. Be that as it may, Bessie's brother had disappeared from Oxfordshire and was only heard of
many years afterward under another name as a
farmer in Australia. Lady Tiverton was dead too,
partly of a broken heart, but if the little Baronet
lives to attain his majority, he will succeed to an
estate once more unencumbered. At present he is
under Didah's supremacy in the bath-tub and his
mother's care out of it, and every night before the


little Sir Annesley is tucked up he says among his
baby prayers, "God bless Gan' pa and Gan'ma, Uncle
Herbert and Mamma and me and the dood man our
friend."
Both the Rev. Herbert Senhouse and (of course)
Monsieur l'Abbe Vidal are still celibates and they
meet every summer when Herbert runs over for his
holiday to Paris. As Bertie, for he was always that
in the hearts of those who loved him, had predicted,
the sun of quiet happiness soon shone again in
the old home at Bakewell and Alice has even had
the courage to walk past the spot where she plighted
her troth to her husband. Where the old stump
stood once, a little willow has been planted. That
is the only change. She even plays the organ again
at church and except that the face is quieter it
shows little signs of the suffering she has endured.
It is again half past ten on a pleasant winter night.
Herbert has run over for a couple of days and is
reading a long letter from Bertie just received,
which begins "GMy dear Archbishop of Canterbury,"
this being his sobriquet for his old friend. The
screed is cheerful throughout, telling of his work
and how he enjoys it, and it concludes with the
words "Come over early in June when I take a
holiday, ever yours,  CYRIL THE SULPICIAN."
"Is that what you call him?" said Alice.
"t Oh, that is nothing," said Herbert, "you should
hear Cecil. He calls him 'The Cardinal1 and he
had the impudence to send over an excellent portrait of Bertie which he painted from a photograph
all dressed up as the Pope of Rome. But though it
was presumably relegated to a closet you may be
sure the good fathers, who all know Cecil, took it all
in good part." At this point Didah appeared and
said as usual, just as she had nearly thirty years ago:
"Miss Alice, it is your bed time. It is half past
ten."                   D. W. C. NEsFIELD.
[THE END. ]


NIGHT ON THE PRAIRIE.
I am here again, where the prairies sweep
Like the rolling tides of a shoreless deep,
And I eastward turn while the clear, bright eyes
Of the planets flash in the midnight skies,
For dearer than all the orbs that shine
From the milky way to the world's low line
Is one whose eyes are awaiting me
Behind the gates of the eastern sea.
Far up and away in the starry heights
Are the changing spires of the wild north lights,
As they form and fade, then gather again,
Like the sheen of spears on a battle plainLike the gleam of crests thro' the awful gloom,
Where the Arctic monsters crash and boom,
And the uncurbed ice-steeds plunge and tramp
O'er the sentry lines of the storm god's camp.
I am all alone in the waning night,
I have lingered here in the growing light
Till the stars have paled and the skies turned gray
In the westward march of the coming day;
And lo! my beautiful Morning Star
Climbs over the brown horizon bar
And beckons to me from the verge of space
With the soul of day in her tender face.




204


The Hawaiian Monthly.
THE IMPORTANCE OF PURE WATER.


The subject of an increased water supply for
Honolulu has been somewhat prominent of late, and
the legislature has appropriated a large sum of money
for this purpose. This is well, provided the country
can afford it; but however desirable it may be to
have plenty of water, it is at least equally important
that it should be pure. The more carefully the
origin and propagation of disease is studied, the
more perfectly sanitary knowledge becomes reduced
to a science, the more evident it becomes that a large
percentage of disease, particularly of an epidemic
character, is directly due to impure water. The
records of sanitary investigations for the last few
years abound in clear and undeniable facts tending
to emphasize in the strongest manner the dangers
of a polluted water supply.
The fact that the Western world is again threatened with an epidemic of Asiatic cholera, gives this
subject a special interest at the present time. The
following facts from our recent medical reading will
serve to show in the clearest manner the potency of
water as a transmitter of the germs of disease and
the consequent dangers which lurk in unsuspected
places.
On the morning of Friday, September 1st, 1854, the
cholera suddenly attacked a number of persons residing in the sub-district of Berwick, in the city of
London. The outbreak was confined to the immediate vicinity of a well situated on Broad street.
This well was the centre of an infected district; ",A
person starting from thence and walking at a moderate pace would have got beyond its limits in three
minutes."  (English Rivers Pollution Reports).
During the month of August preceding the outbreak,
only twenty-six cases of cholera were reported to the
authorities from the Berwick district. The epidemic
reached its height on September 2d, and declined
about fifty per cent. on the 5th, after which it dwindled off until the 20th, this being the first day oil
which no death took place. The total number of
deaths in the district from the 1st up to this date,
(less than three weeks), was 609.
Investigation showed that about seventy-eight
hours before the great outburst of the disease a child
was attacked with cholera in a house on Broad street,
and the discharges from the bowels were emptied
into a drain which ran within a few feet of the well.
The water from this well was very popular in the
neighborhood. Analysis of this water showed that
it contained in 100. 000 parts, 137 parts total solids and
7.72 parts organic and volatile matter. It was also
shown that nearly all the persons attacked with the
disease had drank the water from this well. In one
case, an old lady and her niece, residing at a considerable distance, were in the habit of having the
water brought to them daily. They both had cholera, while none of their neighbors were affected.
The experience of Manchester and Glasgow also


illustrates most forcibly the importance of a pure
water supply for cities. Until 1851 the people of
Manchester and Salford obtained water partly from
wells and partly from the River Irwell. Both these
sources were badly polluted with excrementitious
matters. In 1851 a supply of pure water was introduced into these towns. The following flgures from
the report of the Rivers Pollution Commission, show
the mortality during the cholera years of the polluted and pure water periods respectively:
POLLUTED WATER PERIOD.
Year 1832....... deaths          890.
Year 1849.deaths 1,115.
PURE WATER PERIOD.
Year 1854.deaths 50.
Year 1866.deaths 88.
The history of the disease in Glasgow affords evidence equally conclusive. Until 1859 the water
supply was drawn from the Clyde, and was polluted
by the drainage of towns higher up the river. After
that year a pure supply was received from Loch
Katrine. The mortality of Glasgow for the same
years as above was as follows:
POLLUTED WATER PERIOD.
Year 1832.deaths 2,842.
Year 1849................. deaths 3,772.
Year 1854.................. deaths 3,886.
PURE WATER PERIOD.
Year 1866......... deaths 68.
Such facts as the above can be multiplied almost
indefinitely, not only with reference to cholera, but
other diseases as well, particularly typhoid fever.
They are well known to sanitarians and should be
known generally, especially to all those whose duty
it is to supervise or control the water supply of towns
and cities. Since the dates of the above mentioned
occurrences, the methods of scientific investigation
as applied to disease have made great progress. The
revelations of the microscope have added a large
measure of certainty to many beliefs which were
formerly based on reason and probability only. That
the spread of many diseases of which cholera is a
type was due to the transmission from the sick to the
well of some kind of specific virus was a fact generally acknowledged. All the facts of the case pointed
so strongly in that direction that scarcely any other
conclusion was possible. That the disease producing agent was not only a real substance-a physical
entity, but was also a distinct organic growth; that
it reproduced its kind, grew, multiplied and spread
like other organisms, and in so doing caused and
propagated the disease of which it was distinctive,
is a doctrine whose general acceptance has been
quite recent. The line of argument by which this
conclusion was reached and the facts on which it
rests were set forth with some fullness in the April
number of the MONTHLY. It is by a similar course
of reasoning that the relation of cause and effect has




The Hflawaiian Monthly.


205


been established in the cases of the Berwick epidemic and others of a similar character.
More recently, however, skilled observers claim
to have discovered and demonstrated certain microorganisms peculiar to several of the specific communicable diseases, and these discoveries have in some
instances been confirmed by so many independent
investigators that their genuineness can hardly be
questioned. Some of these have received but little
mention outside of strictly professional circles, but
there are others which through the medium of the
newspapers have been made the common property
of all intelligent people. The latest of these discoveries which has been made generally known is
that of a micro-organism peculiar to cholera. The
recent Cholera Commission which was composed of
the men most eminent in such investigations in all
Europe, report that this organism which is found in
the discharges of cholera patients and in the intestines of those recently dead of that disease, is, so far
as known, something entirely new. It has never
been seen, or at any rate recognized before, and is
never found except in connection with the disease.
The causative'relation of this new organism to the
disease with which it is identified has not as yet been
clearly made out. Even should such relation be
demonstrated experimentally, it might not materi

ally alter either the treatment or the chances of the
patient when the disease was once established in the
system. The fact, however, that a certain organism
found nowhere else, is habitually associated with
Asiatic cholera has very important and obvious
bearings upon questions of diagnosis and prevention.
Could Professor Koch or Professor Pasteur have
examined in the light of our present knowledge the
well at Berwick a few hours after the excreta from
the sick child had been deposited in the adjacent
drain, they might have detected the presence of the
cholera germ, in which case the well would have
been promptly closed and the resulting epidemic in
all probability prevented.
These considerations are not without a practical
bearing on our own case. It is true we have not the
cholera in our midst, but within a few months we
we may have. If not, we are subject to other
diseases of a communicable nature, the germs of
which are capable of transmission from the sick to
the well through the medium of our water supply,
and that supply is by no means free from the suspicion of pollution. It is to be earnestly lhoped that
our authorities are fully informed with reference to
such matters as we have mentioned, and alive to
their importance and practical bearing upon questions of public health.


MADELINE.


VI.
The following morning, Mudge was in her seat at
school when the master entered. Her face was unusually pale and sad, nor did she raise her eyes as
he passed her on the way to the desk. He noticed
the boys were casting furtive glances towards her
and at recess heard the stentorian tones of Joe
Hinkley's voice saying: "Your mother wouldn't let
you go, eh!.1 didn't b'lieve she would."
Mudge broke away from the smaller children who
were in the habit of gathering about her at recess
and rushed into the house, her cheeks flushed and
eyes filled with tears. For a time she seemed unusually agitated. But when the schoolroom had
again become quiet, she bowed her head upon her
hand, the color faded from her cheeks and Ray saw
she was shivering as with cold.
" Perhaps the room is not warm enough," he
thought. He opens the door of the stove, creaking
upon its hinges and pushes in another log, retains
to his desk, takes up a worn copy of Guiot and
proceeds with the class sitting in a long row at the
right. Soon he lays down the book, dismisses the
class and turns involuntarily to the trembling girl
on the left. Their eyes met-hers fall-the crimson
glow again overspreads her face. She nervously
fingers the leaves of the book in her hand, then
turns to the window and the lonely moor and the
hills far beyond.
At the close of the day, contrary to the usual
custom, Mudge lingered after the other scholars had


left the room, adjusting her books and pencils, and
then turned towards the master in apparent expectency of somiething from him.
At that moment Ray had on his desk the Bible
which she handed him during the morning reading.
Opening it, he read on the fly4leaf, " Mudge's first
Bible, from Aunt Ruth."
" This is your Bible, Mudge," he said, perceiving
she had evidently been waiting for it.
" Yes!" she replied, " Aunt Ruth gave it to me."
"i I hope you love to read it, Mudge."
"I don't," she quickly answered.
This unexpected acknowledgment was a surprise
to the master, and for a moment he knew not what
to say. At length, with that touch of tenderness in
his voice, which real gratitude inspires, he said,
"< Mudge, I thank you for coming to me the other
night with your timely warning."
Mudge started, lifted her eyes for an instant to
his face, and without reply, was preparing to leave
the room, when Ray continued, " I was sorry not to
have you one of the party last evening."
" I couldn't go," she said, her eyes filling with
tears, at the same time reaching out her hand for
the Bible.
" Mudge," said Ray, "why do you not like to
read this book?"
i I don't know,"
The life of Christ is herein revealed, you know
Mudge, a perfect example for us. It is the Book of
lbools, and tells us how to live good and happy lives."




206


The Hawaiian Monthly.


"Yes, I know all that, but I can't be good." Her
eyes were cast down-her lips parted for a moment
as if to pour out the utterances of her heart. The
rays of the setting sun streaming through the icefretted window panes fell upon her bowed head, and
crowned her with coils of gold. Psyche, when followed with persecution, and left to roam through
the world could hardly have presented a more striking picture of beauty and despair, than this child of
thirteen years, standing before the master with her
sad, tearful face bent over her breast, as if in the
very agony of hopeless grief. For a moment the
eyes of the master were fixed upon the picture before him, and he was silent. At length, hlie said
gently, "God helps them who ask him, Mudge."
" He wont help me," she answered, in low weary
tones.
" Do you ask Him, Mudge?"
" Sometimes."
Ray hesitated. What was just the word he could
utter that would reach this young heart, and inspire
it with hope and confidence?
Suddenly Mudge looked up and said in more
cheerful tones, " I'm going to the prayer meeting
to-night."
" To be with Christ's people helps us to be like
him. I'm glad you are going, Mudge."
" It won't help me any," she said, with returning
tones of despair.
" Then why are you going, Mudge?" 
She stood silent and thoughtful for a few moments,
and then replied in the same low, weary tone,
something tells me to go."
Frightened, as it were, that she had thus laid open
the secret evolutions of her hidden soul, her cheeks
became crimson, and again she turned to leave the
room.
Ray felt impelled to say something that might
encourage the child, and in order to detain her,
asked, 4" Would you not like your Bible, Mudge?
We are very much aided in the Christian life by a
careful study of this Book."
"Oh! I'm not a Christian. I can't be one. Mother
says I'm the worst girl she ever saw. I shall never
be good."
Mudge looked up with a half ironic smile, as if
trying to make light of the more serious convictions
of her heart, at the same time reaching out her hand
for the Bible. The sacred book had seemed to open
itself in his hand, and as Ray looked down upon the
printed page, his eye met these words: "I can do
all things through Christ which strengtheneth mne."
He took out his pencil and drew a heavy mark
around the verse, and handed the Bible to Mudge.
She glanced at the marked passage, looked up
thoughtfully to the master and then walked slowly
from the room.
Ray's eyes followed her until the battered panels
swung to and shut her away from his sight. Suddenly it came to him that twenty-four hours before,
he was forming certain plans by which he might


testify to this young girl his appreciation of her
interest in his behalf, afind looking forward for an
opportunity to put them into execution. Had he
done it? He stepped down hastily from the platform and walked towards the girls' entry. Mudge
was reaehing up for her hood, which hung above
her head beside the door, as Ray opened it. Her
hand fell. Ray took the hood from the nail and
handing it to her said, "Let me again thank you
Mudge for coming to mne the other night. I shall
never forget your courage and your kindness in thus
warning me of what was going on among the boys.
I can hardly tell you, Mudge, hodw much I thank
you."
Mudge took the hood from his hand, stood for a
momn nt gazing upon the black, dingy, snow-trodden
floor, and thenir replied. " Wrong must be rightsometimes. "
She put on the hood, and while Ray was considering the force of the proposition she had just assumed,
disappeared through the open door.
VII.
The memory of his mother was engraved upon
the heart of Ray Gordon in such a way as to elevate
every other woman in his estimation, and to place
her upon an Egerian pedestal, where like Numa of
old, man might become imbued with the spirit of
wisdom and influenced to higher and nobler purposes
in the daily walks of life. Her words of tender encouragement, her gentle admonitions, or when
necessary, her mild reproof, her prayers at his bedside, her years of patient suffering, her sweet resignation, her trust, and the faith that supported her
in times of disappointment and sorest trial, had left
an impression upon Ray, which ripened into firm
religious faith and an exemplary Christian manhood.
He had often been to the little prayer-meeting,
since he came to Wendham, occasionally taking
part, and always manifesting a deep interest in the
good to be accomplished. Perhaps the advent of
this earnest young Christian might have done something toward bringing about the religious awakening, which was now prevailing, to some extent, in
the community.
Ray's conversation with Mudge at the close of the
school, afforded an additional motive for him to be
at the meeting that evening, and a little later than
usual, he entered the crowded room. Mr. Grant,
the aged minister, who for years had stood in the
sanctuary of the Lord, and administered to the
people upon holy things, without any visible effect
upon their unholy lives, opened the Bible and
read from the fourth chapter of Philippians, ending
with the very words Ray had marked in Mudge's
little Bible.
In the explanation which followed, the pastor was
inclined to dwell upon the punishments of an avenging God, rather than to exhort in the manner of the
apostle, from whose writings he had selected a portion for the evening service. In closing his somewhat lengthy remarks, he said: "The Lord is at




The Hawaiian Monthly.


207


hand, and the doors of mercy will be closed against
you who have been warned again and again, and
yet are clinging to your sins."
With a heavy stroke he closed the Bible and sitting down behind the desk, bowed his head upon
his hand, apparently impressed with the picture he
had drawn for others to contemplate.
Poor Mudge! She was one of the listeners, and as
she believed, the very chief of sinners. The words
fell upon her ear, but failed to touch the heart. The
avenging power, as represented, was of too worldly
a cast-too much like the despotism of her daily bxperience. She must worship mercy, love and peace,
if she worship at all. She had come to the meeting
for comfort, for an indescribable something which
life was withholding from her. She had hoped to
find it here. But alas! The words were death to
her newly-formed resolve. They had shut out the
rays of light which had begun to gleam through the
darkness. Where could she find forgiveness, hope,
life?
Ah, Mudge! They are coming to you. They will
be revealed in Christ's great unmistakable, undying
love. The light is near, coming into your very
heart, to dispel doubt and despair, to comfort you
from day to day, to bless all your future life and to
shine down into the chamber of death.
Dr. Deems rose to speak. Mudge had seen much
of the doctor from time to time, and loved and honored him more than any other man in Wendham.
As he commenced, her dark, tearful eyes were fixed
upon him with an intensity so absorbing, that it
seemed powerful in bringing his whole soul to bear
upon her own despairing heart.
Having called attention to the verse " Be careful
for nothing; but in everything by prayer and supplication, with thanksgiving let your requests be
made known unto God," he exhorted to prayer and
supplication;  to an intimate relationship with
Christ, so intimate, that every desire be made known
to Him, even as to a beloved father. " Christ loves
to come into the desolate places, and into your desolate soul," he said. " He is waiting at its very
door. Will you not admit him, to be always yours
-your friend and counsellor?"
Mudge caught every word the doctor uttered, who
although speaking at length seemed to adapt his
appeals to her special necessities, and they produced
the effect this earnest disciple of the Master had
most desired.
He sat down. There was a moment's silence.
when from a clear, strong voice, rang out the words:
"Just as I am, without one plea,
But that Thy blood was shed for me,
And that Thou bid'st me come to Thee,
0 Lamb of God, I come."
Soon a chorus of voices joined in the singing, and
it became general throughout the room. A little to
the right of him, Ray heard the trembling notes of
a child's voice, growing stronger and more fervent
through the first and second stanzas, but poured


forth with such deep and thrilling pathos, in the
fourth, that he involuntarily turned his head in the
direction whence the voice proceeded. There sat
Mudge, her eyes raised to the ceiling-one ungloved
hand resting on her breast, the other lying passive
upon the coarse woolen shawl thrown carelessly about
her person. Evidently she realized and deeply felt
the words she was uttering:
-  poor, wretched, blind;
Sight, riches, healing of the mind,
Yea, all I need, in Thee to find,
0 Lamb of God, I come. I come!"
As she went on" Just as I am, Thou wilt receive "her features seemed as it were, transfigured with
holy love and trust. After the music of the last line
had died away, Dr. Deems again rose and said:
"t Yes, 0 Lamb of God we come! Let us pray!"
There are times when the Holy Glhost rests upon
God's people and they seemed filled with power as
effectually as were his servants of old, when there
came a sound of a mighty wind and cloven tongues
as of fire into their midst. One little soul,  poor,
wretched, blind," was just beginning to behold the
light of redeeming love, and the heart of the speaker
was poured out for her, as only those hearts are,
which are touched with the Spirit of God.
At the close of the meeting an opportunity was
offered to any who wished to comne forward and
kneel for prayers. There was a slight movement in
the direction of Mudge, and Ray distinctly heard
the words " You shall not go Mudge."  Then followed the answer, "d Mother, I must go. Jesus calls
me. I want Hin and I must find Him."
Ray turned towards them just as Mudge left her
seat, her loosely worn shawl, hanging in the woman's
grasp-a tall wiry woman, with a hard face, and in
whose compressed lips was the spirit of unflinching
reproach toward the child who was openly disobeying her expressed command.
Mudge knelt down with a few others and bowed
her head low upon her hands, in the attitude of
deep and humble supplication. After the prayer,
they were invited to remain for conversation at the
close of the evening service. But Mudge returned
to her mother, and when the benediction had been
pronounced, putting on her shawl, she was preparing to leave the room when Ray turning towards her
said: " You've chosen the good part, Mudge. You'll
never regret the decision you've made to-night."
A smile peculiarly sweet and peaceful was upon
her lips, the color came to her cheeks, her eyes were
raised to his for a moment, and then fell as she said
Thank you."
There was a native grace and courtesy about
Mudge that Ray could not account for, as it was far
from being indigenous to the social atmosphere of
Wendhamr, and he now saw it could not have been
acquired from her mother at home. Mrs. Maguire
stood near with eager curiosity upon her sharp
features.




208


The Hawaiian Monthly.


"c This is Mudge's mother, I infer," said Ray, extending his hand cordially towards the woman.
" You must rejoice in the light that has come to
your daughter to-night."
She replied with assumed suavity: "Mudge is
too young to knowv what she wants. I'd rather she'd
wait till she's older before taking such a step."
" Christ said, Suffer little children to come unto
Me."
"i Mudge isn't a little child,'"' she answered, with
a short sinister laugh.
Mudge had moved toward the door. The mother
followed and they were soon lost in the crowd.
VIII.
The sunshine, as each morning of the following
week it lay upon the snow-clad hills, removed the
sunshine of hope in the heart of the schoolmaster.
Each night he returned disappointed from his daily
task. He had never realized how great a part of the
school Mudge was. But now she is absent. And
what is the schoolroom without Mudge ' Without
her
"Sudden glances, sweet and strange,
And airy forms of flitting change."
As well might Marguerite have been left out of
Faust.
Ray was ignorant of the cause of Mudge's absence
until one day little Mary Deems came to him and
said; "Mudge is sick., Did you know it, Mr.
Gordon?"
"I did not," replied Ray, looking up in surprise.
" Papa says she is very sick and that I mustn't
go to see her until she's better. I like Mudge,
don't you Mr. Gordon?"
" Yes, I like her."
" I wanted to go with papa last night, but he
said she was too sick to see anyone."
Ray had often seen Mary fondly clinging to Mudge
-twining her curls about her own dimpled fingers,
and in various ways manifesting great fondness for
her. And now the sweet face is suffused with tears
as she continues: " Papa says she talks about school
all the time. Once she said she should never see
Mr. Gordon again. She don't know what she says
some of the time, she's so sick."
Mary turned away and walked slowly to her seat
and Ray saw the tender-hearted child was sad and
weeping the remainder of the day.
The evening after his conversation with Mary the
master seated himself beside the dim lamp with a
new edition of Aitken's Science and Practice of Medicine open before him. The medical profession,
which he had chosen, was the point around which
his thoughts revolved; school a minor consideration
-a necessity imposed by his scanty resources.
Every moment, when released from its daily routine,
he was pressing on in the direction of medical investigation. With an unclouded intellect, science
opened before him like a vast plain reaching far
beyond his angle of vision and he was traveling on


towards its further boundaries, when suddenly he
has become tangled in a woody marsh. His thoughts
will not assimilate with Aitken. They are wandering toward a little cottage-to the sick girl lying
there talking of school and her teacher and of seeing
him n6 more. "Is Mudge dangerously ill?"  He'll
find Dr. Deems and ask. He'll gc and see Mudge
and judge for himself. But not to-night. He
removes his eyes from the barren wall opposite upon
which they had been steadfastly gazing for the last
ten minutes, turns back a leaf of Aitken and commences to re-read the page. But alas! the words
are as unmeaning symbols to him.
Ray rose, closed the book, looked out on the snowcovered heath, walked nervously across the room,
seized the tongs and adjusted the brands that had
tumbled from the burning logs. Again he goes to
the window an(l finally takes down his hat and overcoat and walks into the street. Soon he stands
before the cottage. Everything is silent and dark,
save through a narrow aperture between the
window shade and the molding one little ray of light
streams out and throws its beams far off across the
dreary moor.
"So shines a good deed in a naughty world,"
murmurs the master. He takes a match from his
pocket, draws it across his heavy boot and by its
light looks at his watch. "Nine o'clock! A pretty
time to visit a sick girl!" With this conclusion he
walks rapidly back to his homely room, again takes
up his Aitken saying to himself, "I must see her
to-morrow night without fail."
IX.
"The doctor says no one must see Mudge tonight," answered Mrs. Maguire the following evening in reply to the master's inquiries.
"t Yes, she's pretty sick; but I think shell get
well. She never ought to have gone out as she
did. I tried not to have her go to the prayer meeting, but nothing to do, she must go."
"Did she take cold in going to the meeting?"
asked Ray.
"Oh! I don't know. She got the first cold that
night she came to see you about her sums. She'd
never have gone if I'd known it. I don't allow her
to be out nights. I told her it was very wrong for
her to go off so unbeknown to me, and she acknowledges now that 'twas wrong. When I found
it out I told her she shouldn't go to school another
day this winter; but after I heard about the sleighride I let her have her choice to go to that or to
school. She pretended she didn't care anything
about going to the ride; but I know she did, and so
she went off up into her room and staid in the cold
all the evening. The next morning I saw she had
a headache; she said it didn't ache much; she's
afraid I wouldn't let her go to school. She thinks
everything of her school Mr. Gordon and it's a dreadful thing for her to be absent. She has her lessons
pretty well doesn't she?"




The Hawaiian Monthly..


209


MIrs. Maguire looked up inquiringly. She was
proud of Mudge's scholarship and alluded to it on
every possible occasion.
", She is very thorough in her studies," said Ray
mechanically. He was wondering if Mudge was
trying to reconcile her disobedience with some
etherial law in her nature that evening at the schoolhouse when she assumed that "'wrong must be right
-sometimes." He believed that he now understood
the train of thought that led her to that conclusion.
"' She thinks more of you," continued Mrs. Maguire with a patronizing air "than of any teacher
she over had. She never used to think much of
the masters. But they all said she was a good
scholtar. Her father was."
Ray was considering how he might most appropriately reply, when Mrs. Maguire continued,
"There must have been something terribly hard
about those sums! I never yet believed that's what
she went to you for," and Mrs. Maguire cast an inquiring look upon Ray, as if the master would enlighten her as to the motive of the nightly visit.
", Has she a fever," he asked, avoiding further
remarks in that direction.,, Yes, the doctor says its the typhoid fever. Mrs.
Towne's going to take care of her to-night. She's
in there now," and Mrs. Maguire nodded toward
the door slightly ajar to the right of where they
were sitting.
"I think Mudge's a little out. The doctor says
they're apt to be in this fever."
i I hope she'll be better in the morning," said
Ray with a movement toward the door.
it I hope so. I guess her father'll feel bad enough


when he hears how sick she is. He thinks everything of Mudge."
",Then Mr. Maguire is not at home?" said Ray
without any special interest in the inquiry.
A" Oh, no! He's not at home. I thought may be
you had heard about him."
There are people who seem to anticipate heaven
through a way lined with other's faults and by exposing these to secure their passage thither; and the
more intimate their relationship to the offender, the
more secure they feel it. the prize awarded for exposing the offence. They also expect to draw upon
another's sympathy in behalf of themselves, and
often succeed in awakening unmerited compassion.
Mrs. Maguire was about to give certain information regarding the shortcomings of her husband
when the door of the sick-room opened and a sweetfaced woman came out, spoke a few words to her in
a low tone and then softly returned.
i Mudge is so nervous!" and Mrs. Maguire slightly
lowered her voice. "Mrs. Towne says she's very
restless and perhaps we'd better go into another
room. She opened the door of an adjoining apartment as she added:,, I've been up every night for
more than a week. The doctor got Mrs. Towne to
come. He says she's a good nurse and I'd better
try and get some sleep.
" I'll not detain you, Mrs. Maguire," said Ray,
",you must need rest and had better get it as soon as
possible. I shall be anxious to know how Mudge is
in the morning and with your permission will call
and inquire," and bidding her good-night, he hastily withdrew.           SARAIH M. WYMAN.
(To be continued. )


SOME RANDOM NOTES ON THE HAWAIIAN LANGUAGE.


Widely diversified as are the. languages of the
world, they may be divided for purposes of study
and comparison, if not as an ultimate fact into three
great classes: 1st. The isolating or juxtapositional
languages. 2d. The agglutinating or terminational.
Sd. The amalgamating or inflectional. These names
indicate with sufficient clearness the peculiarities
which form the basis of this classification. Of the
first class, the Chinese is the special and prominent
type. Ideas and relations are expressed by simply
putting one word after another. Wo means 1; chae
means company; wo chae means we. In the second
class, the agglutinative, words are combined by mere
cohesion: that is, the prevailing tendency is to keep
distinct and unchanged the component parts expressive of ideas and relations. In the Hawaiian sentence,,Ua hai lea ia ka lono," "The news was
widely told," Ua is the sign of the past time, hai is
to tell; lea is much; ia is the sign of the passive
voice; ka is the definite article; lono is rumor or
report. As an example of the third (lass, the amalgamating or inflectional languages, take the English
sentence, "Such untruthfulness must be disapproved
by everyone."  Such was originally so like; untruth

fulness and disapproved may be resolved into parts,
some of which separately have no meaning when
taken apart from the compound word.
It may not be possible in every instance to decide
under which of these three great classes a language
must be placed. For life is fuller than logic, and
our systems of classification are not of co-ordinate
value with the processes of growth. We may be
able to distinguish generally with readiness and
accuracy an oak from an elm; but we find some
kinds of trees which do not easily come under our
logical classification, and we hesitate whether to call
some species an oak or an elm. Language is the
outcome of life; and therefore while we may in some
general way classify languages because of certain
obvious peculiarities, we cannot say that there is a
distinctly drawn line between one type and another.
The slightest familiarity with the Hawaiian language, however, makes it evident that it is not
monosyllabic like the Chinese, nor inflectional like
the English. It belongs to the second great livtisionA
of languages, the agglutinative, called Turanian by
some philologists. It is the language of the nomadic
or wandering tribes of Central Asia, of Southern




210


The Hawaiian Monthly.


India, of the islands of Polynesia. However any
language of this class may differ from others, they
all have this one characteristic, that they keep unchanged the essential part of each word, the stem,
which expresses the fundamental idea. The particles which express relation may or may not be
linked on the stem so as to forln a single word.
There is for example, no fixed usage and no definite
rule fori joining the sign of the passive voice to the
stem. Ua ikeia, it has been seen; or ua hai ia, it
has been told, are both common expressions, printed
in the first case with the passive sign united, and in
the second, separated.
The agglutinative languages are spoken by nomadic
tribes, who have never been formed into a lasting
political unit, and who have developed no literature.
The monosyllabic Chinese belongs to a rigid patriarchal social economy. Languages of the synthetic
amalgamating type, like the English, are characteristic of people formed into a state, having a constitutional rather than an institutional form of government. It has been suggested that the different
characteristics of these languages are the result of
the different forms of social life, characteristic of
those who speak them.  4 Languages which have
no literature are liable to change quickly and become
unintelligible.  But among scattered peoples intelligibility is absolutely essential, if the intercourse
among them, small though it may be, is to be maintained at all. It is therefore important to keep the
radical portion of each word intact. Variation may
be allowed in the syllables which express relation
only; but no variation in the stem form  expressing
the radical idea."
This is a very pretty fancy, but the fact is that in
the Hawaiian language there is little fixedness in
the stem forms, both vowels and consonants being
interchangeable without altering necessarily the signification of the words. Of its twelve elementary
sounds, five or nearly one half are vocals, or vowel
sounds: H, K, L, M, N, P, W  are the consonants.
Every syllable in Hawaiian must either be itself a
vowel or end in a vowel. The preponderance of
vowels is a marked difference between the English
and the Hawaiian. "Thou beholdest the strength
of these clamps" is a sentence beyond the ability of
the average Hawaiian even to attempt to utter.
While English people make great use of other
organs of speech, modifying the pure resonant tones
of the voice by the tongue, teeth, lips, talking much
in the front of the mouth, the Hawaiian uses chiefly
the upper part of the throat, so that it is most characteristically called the kanalca language, this Hawaiian word for man being an apt designation for
the language as well as for the people. Of the 41
elementary sounds of the English language, 26 or
two-thirds are consonants. It is difficult for the
Hawaiians, accustomed so largely to the use of pure
resonant tones from the throat to change their whole
style of utterance and talk as the English so largely
do with the vocal organs in the front of the mouth.


Their explanation of this common inability to learn
the English language is a curious specimen of their
common style of reasoning, from mere chance,.ssoclation of facts, not from any logical connection.
They say that their habit of eating soft food, like poi,
unfits their mouth for such words as a haole who
eats bread and meat, hardtack and salt junk, has the
strength to utter.
A Hawaiian makes eleven different words out of
the vowel sounds a, a; and a sentence can be composed of vowels alone, e. g., "A e ae oia ia'u," i. e.,
"tand he will give me his consent."  Different combinations of vowel sounds may form different words.
Kaa, cart; kea, whitef kia, pillar; kua, back. Or
different word sounds may signify the same thing.
An oven is i'mu, umnu, oma. The tongue is lelo, elelo,
alelo. Snore is none, nono, nonolo. Htola, hokola,
mahola, is to spread open. Four is ha, eha, aha, as
the position of the word in the sentence may change
the demands of euphony. This change of vowels
gives a Hawaiian no more difficulty than does the
change of meaning give to an Englishman, to whom
the position of words in a sentence gives a decisive
clue as to the meaning. "Could you bear it, that a
man for a bare living should bear a bear upon his
bare back?"
It is interesting to notice what curious changes
English words'" are made to undergo in adapting
them to the Hawaiian tongue.    Smith becomes
Kamika; Thurston, Kakina; handkerchief, haiaka;
chisel or steel, kila; jacket, lakeke; fry, palai; salmon, karmano; shovel, kopala; stocking, kakini;
scow, kao; gentlemen, keonimana; towel, kawele;
rice, laiki. The newspapers reproducing foreign
news, must necessarily coin many woros for which
there is no equivalent in Hawaiian; thus hoodlum
becomes hukalama; Sydney, Kikane; San Francisco,
Kalapakiko. Newspaper Hawaiian far exceeds in
atrocity any newspaper English, and is responsible
for such unutterables, as pakalaki, bad luck; peawini,
fair wind; kalaiwakaa, carriage driver; leko aneka,
let the anchor go; oneki, on deck; weupa, way up.
Of course objects new to the Hawaiians may be
designated by modifications of the foreign name or
by some apt native epithet.   A plow is called
oopalau; 'oo being the Hawaiian tool for digging,
andpalau the English word Hawaiianized. A spyglass is ohe nana, ohe meaning bamboo and nana to
look. Turnip is ualapilau; uala, the native potato,
and pilau, strong smelling. A schooner is mokukuna;
a steamer, mokuahi; moku being Hawaiian for ship;
kluta, schooner Hawaiianized, ahi, fire. A horse is
called Hio, staring eyes, from the frightened look of
the animal first landed at the Islands by Vancouver,
pushed overboard from the vessel to swim to land.
Some of these transformations have an interesting
history. For instance, the Hawaiian name for
blacksmith is amara. Vessels of war were the
first ships that visited the Islands, and in those early
days the ship's smith was called the armorer.
John Young's name among the Hawaiians was




The Hawaii
"Olohana," from his so frequently calling out (All
hands," when any work was to be done. Perhaps
popoki is a queer attempt to say "poor pussy," or
perhaps it is a genuine Hawaiian word, meaning
short and thick, in allusion to the cat's blunt head.
The native name is uwau, from  the caterwaul, an
onomatopoetic word for the cry of the cat. Hoki
is the Hawaiian way of saying horse. But this has
been confounded somewhat with piula, mnule; and
now hoki means a mule, piula an ass; and lio, horse.
Uwinihepa, the Hawaiian word for bricks, is really
Winship, the name of the captain of the vessel which
first brought bricks to these Islands. It is easy to.
be mistaken in assigning meanings even to words
in common use. Kuike, cash down, seems like


an Monthly.                                211
a veritable Hawaiian word, at sight; but it is
nothing more nor less than the English quick.
Maniania, the Hawaiian name for the Bermuda
grass, which  is the common    lawn grass in
Honolulu, is popularly supposed to owe its name
to a Spaniard, Manini, who introduced it; but
maniania is the Hawaiian term for smooth, thick,
velvety. Judge Andrews in his dictionary gravely
defines  kupae, as a Hawaiian word, meaning
"ito send away by water." It is not difficult to
recognize in it, however, under the guise of changes
like Josh Billings' new  phonetics, our familiar
phrase, ",Good Bye."
C. M. HYDE,
North Pacific Missionary Institute.


GOOD NIGHT.
Say not good-by! Dear friend, from thee
A word too sad that word would be.
Say not good-by! Say but good-night,
And say it with thy tender, light
Caressing voice that links the bliss
Of yet another day with this.
Say but good-night.
Say not good-by! Say but good-night;
A word that blesses in its light
In leaving hope of many a kind,
Sweet day, like this, we leave behind.
A word that taketh thee away!
Say but good-night!
Good-night!


EDITORIAL COMMENT.


In our last issue we commented briefly upon the
importance of our health administration from a
money point of view and showed how large the expenditures of the Board of Health were in proportion
to those of other departments of the government.
But large as are the sums disbursed by the Board,
that body has other powers and functions whose
importance is far beyond any mere money consideration. It has wide discretion and there are conferred upon it vast powers; autocratic and irresponsible powers for th3 exercise of which it is accountable to no tribunal. In bad hands, these powers
might be exercised in a manner highly despotic and
oppressive. As a matter of fact they have sometimes been so exercised and there has been no relief
and no appeal. In corrupt hands, the wide discretion vested in the Board would afford ample opportunities for favoritismn, bribery and similar practices. Partiality and jobbery are things not so
easily proved as brutality and cruelty, but there has
certainly been ground for strong suspicions; transactions which need explanation and for which there is
apparently no explanation possible. In the matter
of quarantine alone, the Board have an amount of
power which should only be entrusted to men of the
soundest judgment and the most irreproachable
integrity. The case of the Madras affords a striking


instance of the possibilities which lie in this direction,
This vessel arrived off this port with some eight
hundred Chinamen on lboard, part of whom were for
this place and part for San Francisco. Small-pox
being found on board, the captain asked permission
to land the Honolulu passengers in quarantine and
proceed on his voyage with the remainder including
all the sick. This permission was refused and the
ship remained anchored, outside for many weeks, to
the great pecuniary damage of the parties interested
and the great aggravation of the sufferings of those
on board. At the end of all this weary waiting,
the Board suddenly reversed their pol icy and granted
the captain more than he originally asked for.
Instead of landing his well passengers, which was
what he first requested, he was allowed to land them
all, including those sick with small-pox. Here was
apparently stupidity, certainly inhumanity, vacillation, and the opportunity and strong temptation for
bribery. The expense of keeping large sea-going
steamers lying i(le for weeks at a time is so great
that a fee of five or ten thousand dollars would not be
too much for the owners or agents to offer and for
corrupt officials to accept, in return for a relaxation
of the rules they have it in their power to enforce.
Think again what power is vested in the Board in
another direction, and what a frightful engine of




212


The ilawaiian Monthly.


oppression it can be made. The Board can, through
their agents, enter any one's house, remove therefrom any man, woman or child, and that without an
hour's warning, and banish them to where their
friends may never see them again. This it can do
on the sole and unsupported judgment and dictum
of one man, without the intervention of any magistrate or court and without any opportunity for appeal
to any tribunal whatever. If it be said that the
Board would not push its authority to such an extreme limit or exercise its powers in an arbitrary
and inhuman manner, we reply simply that it has
been done, and the evidence to that effect is complete and unanswerable.  Our remarks are not
aimed at the present Board or at anyone in particuular. We are only pointing out the importance of
having the Board made up of the very best material
that can be obtained. That it is not so composed at
the present time goes without the saying.
The subject of ramie has been made prominent of
late through discussion in the newspapers and the
proceedings of the legislature, as well as through the
efforts of parties interested in pushing the claims of
a particular machine. That ramie will grow in this
country, and grow luxuriantly, appears to be generally admitted. The success of this part of the proposed enterprise may, we think, be taken for granted.
The great problem which has to be considered is,
how the fiber whose beauty and value are universally admitted, can be separated and cleaned at such
cost as to make it commercially profitable. This
problem is by no means a new one. Other people
have wrestled with it long and earnestly, and thus
far with very indifferent success. The history of
these attempts as given in an article entitled 'Nettle
Cloth," which was published in Chambers Journal,
March 1st, 1881, and reprinted in the supplement of
the Hawaiian Gazette of June 11th, should be carefully read by all persons who feel ai interest in the
subject, and particularly by any one who may think
that he has invented a mtachine wiich is to supercede all others. At the timq of writing, it is uncertain what the final action of thle legislature may be
upon the different propositions now before that body,
for encouraging the growth and preparation of the
ramie fiber. There are one or two considerations
which in our opinion should govern their action in
this matter. In the first place it would not be proper
to appropriate any large sumr of money to build and
test any man's machine. The inventor may say
and believe that his machine is the only one which
can do the work efficiently and economically so as to
make the undertaking a pecuniary success. Such
statements though made in the most positive manner and with the utmost apparent good faith, should
go for nothing unless backed up by some practical
demonstration of their truth. In the present instance
we are not aware that any such demonstration is
offered. Every inventor of every machine which
has been heretofore produced has probably made the


same or similar claims, and yet the machine or
process which shall do the work in a satisfactory
manner and at paying rates, still remains a desideratum. What the public want is results, and it seems
to us that the proper course to be pursued would be
the offering of a suitable prize for the production of
a given quantity of the fiber ready cleaned and prepared and corresponding with a certain fixed standard of quality. But there is no use of demonstrating that ramie fiber can be grown and cleaned in
this country unless it can be done at such rates as
will make it pay. Would it not be well therefore to
either make the granting of the prize dependent
upon the cost of production being kept within a
certain figure, or else adopt a sliding scale by which
the size of the prize would be in an inverse ratio to
the cost of production? Our own impression, based
upon such information as we have been able to
obtain, is that it is a "process" rather than a
"machine" which is wanted. In China where labor
is cheap and timne a secondary consideration, a steeping process is resorted to for separating the fiber, as
with flax and hemp. We learn from the Scientific
American that the Belgians have recently adopted a
method which is claimed to be more rapid and consequently cheaper as well as more healthy. The
essential feature of this process appears to be that
the branches are first soaked for a few days in water
and then transferred to large cemented vats where
they are treated with a mixture of pulverized charcoal and bicarbonate of soda or potash water. The
whole subject is a very interesting one and we can only
refer to it briefly and throw out a few suggestions.
We hope the action of the legislature on the subject
may be judicious and result in substantial good to
the industrial interests of the Islands.
In connection with the above topic the question
presents itself to our mind, why should the offer
of a government prize be restricted to ramie? There
is good reason for tlhe belief that other fiber producing
plants might flourish under the conditions of soil
an(d climate that exist here. So far as we are aware
the experiment has never been fairly tried. If we
are in error we shall be glad to be corrected. Among
the things which occur to us as possible additions to
our list of productions are New Zealand flax, jute,
etc. It seems to us that it would be a wise and
proper thing for the government to extend the scope
of its proposed offer so as to include any fiber-producing plants, whose products were capable of being
made commercially valuable. In so doing it would
be necessary, if any practical results are to be realized, tfat the time of trial should be sufficiently
extended to allow intending competitors a chance to
introduce and give a fair trial to the cultivation of
the various plants from which valuable results were
expected.
The opening of the new building of the Library
and Beading Room Association is an event deserving




The Hawaiian Monthly.


213


more than passing notice. The completion of a
structure of this kind, substantial, spacious, handsome; arranged throughout with special reference to
the wants of the Association and fully equipped in
all respects for the carrying out of its work, is something in which the people of Honolulu can take an
honorable pride. The most satisfactory circunmstance about the whole enterprise is that the Association have been able to complete this structure
entirely free from debt, and to take possession of
their new and beautiful home with a balance in the
treasury. Of course this result has not been obtained
without a large amount of work and a large degree
of liberality. Of the services of the officers and
trustees of the institution, the editor of the MONTHLY
being one of the number, does not deem it fitting
to speak at length. We may be permitted however
to say that the work that has been accomplished has
only been rendered possible by the most unswerving
faith and the most unflinching persistence on the
part of those who had the enterprise in charge. For
the kindness and liberality of the public, by which
the efforts of the officers have been supported and
made effective, no praise is too high. The list of
those who have at different times and in various
ways aided the enterprise, includes the names of
nearly the whole community. We feel, however,


that we should not be doing our duty were we not
to mention Hon. C. R. Bishop and Mr. J. T. Waterhouse, Sr., the two largest contributors and His
Majesty the King and Mr. A. J. Cartwright, the two
next largest. These four contributions together
amounted to about one-third of all the money raised
by subscription; the balance of the funds having
come from two grand fairs and from the loan exhibition. It was the liberal subscriptions of the first
few gentlemen to whom the list was presented
which acted as an encouragement to others and
made success certain. In speaking of the fair we
must make especial note of the services of Her
Majesty Queen Kapiolani, whose collection of goods
was very large and valuable and whose table realized considerably the largest sum of any at the fair.
The valuable assistance of Dowager Queen Emma
should also be acknowledged. In the February
number of the MONTHLY we gave quite a full diescription of the building. All who have contributed
in any way, either in money or in work, to the
erection of this beautiful and appropriate structure,
have a right to feel that they have done an honor to
the town in whieh they dwell and that they deserve
the thanks of their fellow citizens. All honor then
to those who have provided for Honolulu this temple
dedicated to "the art preservative of all arts."


FOREIGN MISCELLANY.


NOT SO MANY BUDDHISTS.-It has been an impression in the minds of many students of the religious world that the number of those who may propperly be called Buddhists is commonly overestimated.
All calculations of the sort must, of course, be attended with great possibilities of inaccuracy, growing out of the obviously loose way in which estimates of sect-adherents, as well as of totals of population, are left to be made in countries where no
exact census has ever been attempted. Naturally
such estimates largely vary, and that of the total
number of adherents of Buddhism has lately been
put as wide asunder as the 245,000,000 of Johnstone's
Physical Atlas, and the 470,000,000 of Mr. Edwin
Arnold in the preface to his Light of Asia. And
even the latest edition of the Encyclopedia Britanica
enumerates the total inhabitants of China and Japan
as among them.
We have received from Rev. A. P. Happer, D. D.,
who has now been a missionary of the Presbyterian
Board in China for nearly forty years, a pamphlet
which carefully discusses this sulbject, and which
seems clearly to demonstrate that these popular
tables need large correction. He shows that, so far
from the entire population of China and Japan being
Buddhists, there cannot probably be fairly counted
in both countries a total of over thirty-eight millions
of such, out of an entire population of (say) 836,000,000; that is, only eleven and thirteen-forty-seconds
per cent.-which is a very serious difference indeed.
This difference is due mainly to the circumstance


that Confucianism-which is, in point of fact, the
established religion of China-and Shintoism-which
is the religion of the large majority of the Japanese
-are both overlooked. And for a careful estimate
of the total of Buddhists in the world, he gives to
Ceylon and Mongolia each two millions; to Burmah
four; to India-by government census, 4,342,407; to
Siam and Thibet each sixj to Manchuria ten; to
Japan eighteen, and to China twenty; a grand total
of but 72,342,407-which is only about fifteen per
cent. of the wild estimate of Mr. Arnold, and less
than thirty per cent. of the More moderate calculalation of Mr. Johnstone.
This computation of our missionary friend seems
a very careful one, which duly allows for all the uncertain factors in the problem; and we should think
it ought to modify future estimates. The account
which en passant he gives of the co-existence, or
joint existence, of Confucianism in China, and Shintoismn in Japan, with other religions, is curious and
interesting.-N. Y. Congregationalist.
One of our young readers wants to know the origin
and meaning of the phrase " sent to Coventry." It
is probably due to the fact that the original name of
the English city, Coventry, was thought to be Convent town. Of course, a person living in a convent
is shut out altogether from society; hence the modern phrase is an expression to denote that social
favor or notice is withdrawn from an individual.




214


The Hawaiian Monthly.


FASHIONS AND NOVELTIES.


I have remarked in previous letters, says Mrs.
Croly in a late fashion paper, upon the absence from
street dress of accessories that were formerly considered indispensible-ties, bows, cravats, broaches,
chains and pendants on bracelets, cuffs, veils, and
the like. The dress of women, except for skirts, is
now almost as simple as that of men, and the women
who still adhere to fluttering and gilded furbelows
upon the street are not fashionable women, but oldfashioned women, or those who live at a distance
from the centres of civilization, and who are not en
rapport with the progress of ideas, or perhaps one
should say the recent changes in the modes.
There is nothing more lovely and appropriate than
the French nanisooks, showing tiny embroidered
rosebuds, daisies and lilies, made in polonaise, trimmed in Oriental lace, and worn over a skirt of pale
silk.
Crepe veils are coming into fashion, and in cream
and pale pink shades, are soft-looking and becoming
to the complexion.
At a quiet but stylish little church wedding recently, says the New York Evening Post, the three
bridesmaids wore dresses of India muslin of the
palest pink, printed with geranium blossoms of a
much deeper shade. These gowns were nearly
covered with waves and flounces of Oriental lace,
and the drapings were looped with knots and flowing ends of pink-satin ribbon. The gypsy round
hats of pink mervilleux were veiled with lace pleatings and trimmed with wreaths of brown-hearted
marguerites. The cream-colored Suede gloves reached almost to the shoulder; the stockings of cream
were embroidered with pink dsisies over the instep
and worn with bronze ties. The bouquets were of
white roses and pink geraniums.
Women are never too old to wear white as a house
dress; indeed, white, black; and gray are the most
suitable colors for age. Ladies who are fearful of
being suspected of a desire to appear youthful in
wearing white dresses, and so discard them, make a
mistake.
With dark dresses very little white at the throat
is permissible, whereas with light dresses of all kinds
the more white at the neck the better the effect.
THE LATEST CRAZE.
Mats knit of yarn and worsted are the latest sensation. A grand thing they are for shopkeepers as
now there is a ready sale for all shopworn, moth
eaten, old style yarns and worsteds, as anything will
do to knit, and the mats are,just lovely." Cast on
twelve stitches of any kind or color of yarn, except

ing black. Use very large knitting needles, larger
than you would use for knitting stockings, and knit,
loose. Have all the colors in your knitting basket
that you can buy, beg or borrow. Knit across from
five or six times to twenty with one color, and knit
your strip one-half yard long. If you prefr you can
break your yarns into lengths from two to six or
seven feet long and tie them all together before you
commence to knit; the effect when done will be the
same. Be careful in tying together not to put the
same color in too often, and in tying or knitting put
in smaller strips of the brightest colors than of dull
ones. That of yellow, orange, bright red, green or
blue knit less times across. Of the grays, dull reds,
browns, dark blues and greens, wood colors, etc.,
knit across any where from twelve to twenty times.
Knit thirty-eight strips. If you have fine yarnsplit zephyr-or anything of that kind double or
treble it before knitting. Knit one strip of plain
black long enough to go clear around your mat and
one strip of black long enough to go half-way round.
Lay your strips one by one upon a very thickly
folded cloth and put a thin piece of cloth sopping
wet in cold water over and press with a very hot
iron. When the wet cloth is dry, remove, lay your
strip upon a dry folded cloth, and press until perfectly dry. Then put in a dry, warm room for
twenty-four hours as your success depends much
upon strips being well pressed and dried. Then
cut the strips open in the middle and ravel each
half down to two stitches from the selvdege. Commence to ravel upon the end where you bound off.,
Buy a piece of ticking three quarters of a yard long,
and sew one-of these raveled strips upon every white
stripe, commencing at the third from the edge and
leaving three at the other edge. If your thirtyeight strips are not enough, knit more: if too many
keep what are left over for another mat or give them
to some one afflicted with the same craze- Cut your
black strips in the middle and ravel the same and
and put clear around the mat; one will go around
twice, you know, and the other once, which will
make your border three strips wide all around. Line
the mat or not, just as you choose. I did not mine;
it is quite heavy without. If you do not line it,
turn the edge where not selvedge up on to. the right
side before sewing your black on,.
You can knit everything. Ravel out old hoods,
mittens, sontags, jackets, shawls, stockings, etc.
You can buy shopworn worsted for five cents an
ounce and GerMantown yarns for five cents a quarter
skein. You will find a very few cents worth of the
bright colors all you want-a five cent ounce is too
much for one mat, so if two or three of your neighbors can have got the craze together, one buy
one color and another some other and divide. Be
sure and put in some bright yellow as it is a great
addition.




The Hawaiian Monthly.


215


PUZZLE DEPARTMENT.


SQUARE WORD.
1. A law.
2. An image.
3. A tax.
4. A girl's name.
^  BEHEADED WORD.
My whole is an edible grain.
Behead it and it is caloric.
Behead it again and it is. what we do to live.
Behead it again and it is a preposition.
Behead it again and it is a pleasant drink.
CHARADES.
1. My first is a prop; my second is a prop; and
my whole is a prop.
2. My first is a company; my second is a religious person; my third is a musical instrument; and
my whole is a puzzle.


ANSWERS TO JULY PUZZLES.-TRANSPOSITION.
Tires-Tries-Rites-I Rest.
ONE WORD ANAGRAMS. -OIRLS' NAMES.
1. Wilhelhina.
2. Adeline.
3. Rosamond.
BOY'S NAMES.
1. Reginald.
2. Edward.
3. Sylvester.
DOUBLE WORDS.
1. Pea-hen.
2. Hum-bug.
3. Ant-her.
4. War-den.


THE DESPERADO AND THE PURITAN.


About the year 1851 the most influential man in
San Antonio was an alleged desperado named 1Bob
Augustine. Bob came to San Antonio with a fearful record. He enjoyed the reputation of having
killed a dozen or so of men, and was respected accordingly. While he was in San Antonio he did
not reduce the census at all, but that was not hip
fault. He had a seductive way of drawing his ei.,hteen-inch Arkansas toothpick and examining it critically with a sinister smile while humbly requesting
the temporary loan of $5. Thus it was that Bob
went about acquiring wealth and warm  personal
friends, but creating no funerals.  There were
rumors that Bob was playing bluff, but that was
after he had marched away.
It was during the reign of Bob Augustine, "the
long-ranged roarer of Calaveras canon," as he familiarly called himself, that a young man from Bostoh,
named John Winthrop, came to San Antonio, presumably in search of health, as he brought very little
with him. He was far gone in consumption, and
nothing but the fact that he had but a short time to
live, unless the climate of Western Texas saved
him induced him to come to San Antonio. As
everybody carried a pistol, Winthrop did not care to
insult public decency by going unarmed. Besides,
such a course might as seriously interfere with his
restoration to health as putting on a clean shirt.
His Puritan training caused him to revolt at the
idea of carrying firearms, so he resorted to artifice.
He wore a holster, but, instead of keeping a pistol
mn it, he had his cash funds stored 'away in it, and
nobody was the wiser for it. On the contrary Winthrop was looked up to by the best citizens just the
same as if he was loaded down with deadly weapons.
Of course, everybody tried to mnake the stranger
from Massachusetts feel as comfortable as if he was
at home; so he was told all about Bob Augustine,
the long-ranged roarer, at least ten times a day, and


he was advised not to be particular in asking security
for the debt in case the roarer wanted to borrow a
small loan, unless he (Winthrop) did not wish to
regain his health.
The long-ranged roarer sauntered into Winthrop's
room at the hotel, but before the desperado could
open his mouth or draw a weapon the unfortunate
Yankee threw back his coat, and with treYmbling
fingers tugged at his pistol holster to get at his
money to appease the would-be assassin. On the
other hand, as soon as the roarer saw Winthrop trying to get out his pistol he turned as pale as a ghost.
The alleged desperado's knees knocked together, the
cold sweat boiled out all over him, and he extended
his hand and said tremblingly:
", Don't draw, good Mr. Yankee. I was only trying to fool you. My bold Arkansas heart beats for
you, my boy. I just wanted to teach you a lesson.
Never let any durned galoot get the drop on you.
If anybody insults you, just tell them  that Bob
Augustine is your friend."
Winthrop, who was more scared, if possible, than
the roarer, replied:
4 Oh, I'll give you what you want," and kept on
tugging at the holsltr, which came unbuckled.
With a y ll of dismay the desperado passed out
through the window, carrying off the sash, and ran
down Commnadore street, the principal thoroughfare,
with the sash on his neck, howling, ' Police! police!"
closely followed by Winthrop, who kept on tugging
at his holster, trying to get at his money, he believing that the desperado was running to his room to
procure a shot gun with which to coommit murder.
All that afternoon Winthrop kept on hunting the
roarer, to purchase peace on any terms, and the
roarer hid himself to avoid the pistol of the Boston
man. Next morning the long-ranged roarer of the
Calaveras canon was missing, and Winthrop was the
lion of the day for having run off the terror of the
Alamo city.




S. N. CASTLE.      J. B ATHERTON.
CASTLE & COOKE,
SHIPPING AND
COMMISSION AGENTS
GENERAL MERCHANDISE.
AGENTS FOR
The Kohala Sugar Co.,
The Haiku Sugar Co.,
The Paia Plantation Co.,
The Hitchcok & Co. Plantation,
The Waialua Plant'n, R. Hqlstead,
The A. W. Smith & Co. Plantation.
The Union Marine Insurance Co. of San Francisco,
The New England Mutual Life Insurance Co
of Boston,
The Geo. F. Blake Manufacturing Co. of New
York and Boston,
The New York and Honolulu Packet line.
G. W. MACFARLANE & CO.,
SHIPPING AND
COMMISSION MERCHANTS,
Queen Street; Honolulu.
F. T. LENEHAN & CO.,
IMPORTERS AND GENERAL
COMMISSION MERCHANTS,
Wholesale dealers in Wines, Ales and
Spirits.
Honolulu,:: Hawaiian Islands.
H   OLLISTER & CO.,


LAINE     &  CO,,
Have a large stock of the Very Best
HAY, GRAIN, ETC.
Which is offered at the
LOWEST MARKET PRICE,
-ANDDelivered Free to Any Part of the City.
PACIFIC MUTUAL LIFE INSURANCE COMPANY,
of California.
Agents for the Hoover Telephone.
Commissioner of Deeds for California.
' Telephone No. 147.


C. HAMMER,
HARNESS MAKER
Manufactures all his own harness. No machine stitching-no imported work sold by me.
Prompt attention to all orders.
HOPP & CO.,
74 KING STEEET.
Importers and Dealers in
Fi U R N I T U R E
FURNITURE
UPHOLSTERERS AND
CABINETMAKERS.
Furniture Made and Repaired.
Telephone No 143.


HENRY B. RYAN,
BOAT BUILDER,


BEAVER SALOON,
Fort Street, near Qneen.
Refreshments Served Promptly.


Kilauea Street, Esplanade, Honolulu. HOT TEA & COFFEE AT ALL HOURS.


BOATBUILDING AND REPAIRING
Of all kinds done
In the best manner, and
At Reasonable Rates.


WHOLESALE AND BETAIL
DRUGGISTS, TOBACCONISTS,
AND
AERATED WATER MANUFACTURERS
Pure Drugs,
Chemicals,
And Toilet Articles.
Physicians' Prescriptions lAcourately Prepared.
No. 59 NUUANU STREET,
And corner of Fot 'and Merchant Streets,
Honolulu, H. I.


BENSON, SMITH & CO.,
PRACTICAL PHARMACISTS
DEALERS IN
DRUGS, MEDICINES,
PERFUMERY, ETC.
113-FORT STREET-113
HONOLULU.


Finest Brands of Cigars.
THE CASINO
At Kapiolani Park,
IS OPEN EVERY DAY.
REFRESHMENTS
Can always be supplied as well as fresh
country air.
H. J. NOLTE,
Proprietor.
TREGLOAN AND ATWATER,
Corner Fort and Hotel streets.
MERCHANT TAILORS
AND DEALERS IN
GENTLEMENS FURNISHING GOODS
of every description.
Boots and Shoes, Shirts, and Gentlemen's
Underwear of all kinds, a speciality.
NOTICE.
The undersigned have this day formed a
partnership for the transaction of business
as Merchant Tailors and Dealers in Gents.'
Furnishing Goods, at the corner of Fort
and Hotel streets, and the name and style
of the firm is TREGLOAN & ATWATER.
H. S. TREGLOAN,
W. 0. ATWATER.
Honolulu, Jan. 21, 1884.


C. H. DICKEY,
HAIKU, MAUI,
Importer and Dealer in


-1


Aj


11I


A     L. BANCROFT & CO.,
PUBLISHERS,
Booksellers, Stationers & Manufacturers
ALSO,
Printers, Lithographers and Binders..
The most complete business of its
kind, and the most extensive stock in
its line on the Pacific Coast.
721 Market St., San Francisco, Cal.
A     M. MELLIS,
DEALER AND IMPORTER
OF
DRY AND FANCY GOODS,
104 Fort Street, Honolulu.
Millinery and Dress Making Establishment on the 1premises,.1


GENERAL MERCHANDISE
NOTARY PUBLIC
-AND —
GENERAL BBUSINESS AGENT
— FOR TH —
ISLAND OF MAUI, H. I.
N. B.-Especial attention given to ordering
goods for other parties from any part of the
Islands or the United States.
J M. OAT, JBT. & CO.,
STATIONERS & NEWSDEALERS
25 MERCHANT STREET,
HONOLULUw,::. I.
Subscriptions received for any paper or
magazine published.
Special orders received for any books published.
WRED RUBBER STAMP AGENCY_.I


CLAUS BPRECLELs.
W     G. IRWIN & CO.,


W. G. IRWIN


Corner of Fort and Queen streets,
COMMISSION         MERCHANTS
AND
SUGAR FACTORS.
Agents for the Oceanic Steamship Co.
Steamers ALAMEDA and MARIPOSA
Leave Honolulu and San Francisco on the
First and Fifteeuth of each month.




YEARLY SUBSCRIPTION, $5.00.


i
i
i
II
II
I


I


SINGLE NtUMBERS, FIFTY CENTS.
NUMBER 10.
THE


VOLUME 1.
AT'


i HIHAWAIIAN MONTHLY.
DEVOTED TO
LITERATURE,  ART,  SCIENCE,  POLITICS,  AND  GENERAL  CULTURE.
OC 7TOBER, 1884.


I
I
I
I
i
I
I
f


I
I
i
i
i
i
i
I
I
I
i
i
i
I
I
i
i
I
I
i
11
I
i
I
I
I
I
I
I
I
i
i
i
i
i
i
i


CONTENTS.
PAGE.
The Red      Sunsets................................................217
M  ad elin e.........................................................................................................................................221
rowig Old01.....................................................................................233
The Political and Social Future of                -awaii.....................................................................................233
Random      Thoughts oni the Hawaiian                I   guaee.......................................................................... 236
Fashions aiid' Novelties...
F ashions      and  N ovelties.............................................................................................. 239
P uzzle     D epartm   en t........................ -..............................................................................................240
W  h im  sicaliities............................................................................................................................... 240
HONOLULJU:
'                    PRINTED AT THE HAWAIIAN GAZETTE OFFICE.




Hawaiian Carriage Manufacturing Company,................... (L...........................
R, ES[DEN'r ANI ) MANA(ER.............................................................. GIDEON  W EST,
VICE  PRESIDENT....................................................................  J. N. W RIGHT,
SECREgTAlRY ANI) TIREASUREt.r.....................................G.................. E. G.SC SCHUMAN,
A UDITOR.........,......................................................................... S.  M.  DAM ON.
A    a r g e a,  C o  p lete t e s s o r t  e t of
Wagon and Carriage          Material on     Hand and for Sale,............... AT  REASONABLE  RATES...............
Vine Iariages Mawtetwre
COealper thaz Izrlportecd '7Torkl-.
Cane and Plantation Wagons Built to Suit Any Kind of Work, at
Great Inducements to Planters.
HEAYY WHIEEI,S KEPT' IN STC()(K FOIl OR1I)ERS OF ANY DESCRIPTION.
9101flmE            fUIftITUfEf WUftiUtUHS,
11 1                                      oB   ci8  70
3E o>rt SJtrer    t                 oEel                Street.
~o    uE,.w  WI LL,\IAX~lt e.. tI c       n~n1 -  P  
Zeep on. Iianad tlhe MLargest.A    ortmenx  t of
and UIPHOLSTERY 1TO BE FOUNDI IN THE KINGDOM. All Kinds of Upholstery
and VDRAPERY Made to Order in the Very Latest Style.
Pianos and Good Cane Seat Chairs for Rent.
'Thie Clbeapest Place to Biuy -A.ll K1inds of
]RUistea, &I bastrumentest Newl-Ax Ataeklbtnew' Rta.
A Large Assortment of Wall Paper.  lUndertking in All its Branches Thoroughly and Satisfactorily Attended to.
Telephone at Residence, Nr 249.]. E.  I4LLIAJIS. L[Telephonle and Night Alarm No. 76




1c,
I;,       I,  -


THE


HAWAIIAN


MONTHLY.


VOLUME 1.]


[NUMBER 10.


HON OLULU, OCTOBER, 1884.
THE RED SUNSETS.


We have just received through the kindness of a
friend a translation, of an article which appeared in
the May number of the Revue Des Deux Mondes,
entitled, " The Redness of the Sky."  It is such an
excellent companion piece to the article of Rev. S.
E. Bishop in the May number of the MONTHLY that
we should be glad to publish it entire did not its
length forbid. While Mr. Bishop confines himself
almost entirely to the mechanical or dynamic side
of the problem, the writer in the Revue, who is M.
P. Damin, of the Academy of Sciences, proceeds to
elaborate the purely optical aspects of the question.
Mr. Bishop shows how a great quantity of volcanic
material being ejected to a sufficient height from the
earth's surface, the lighter portions would receive a
strong westerly propulsion which would carry them
quite around the globe. He also shows how this
extremely fine material having been thrown above
the limits of the atmosphere, might travel westward
at such a rate and along such a course as corresponds
accurately with the successive appearances of the
fiery sunsets ais recorded by the various observers.
At this point M. Damin takes up the problem and
proceeds to show by an elaborate course of reasoning,
based upon the laws of optics, how a mass of matter
in ant extremely minute state of subdivision, would,
if floating at the altitude and following the course
which Mr. Bishop's theory supposes, produce precisely those lurid phenomena which have so startled
and perplexed the nations. Although, as already
remarked, we cannot give the article of the French
savacnt in full, we think a summary of his argument
will be of interest to many of our readers.
We call those substances transparent which permit
the light to pass through them. Only there are
none which are absolutely transparent; neither the
water, nor the air, nor any known substance; all
weaken the rays and where there is sufficient thicknes3, extinguish them. In general, they act unevenly on the different colors of the spectrum, transmitting some and interrupting others, from which
it follows that these substances have color.
If is an interesting question, what are the colors
of the two most widespread substances in nature,
water and air. This question which %ppears so


simple is very complex, and according to the case,
the answers astonish us by their diversity. In a
glass, water appears colorless and transparent. The
ocean and the lake'of Lucerne are green; the Mediterranean is blue as well as the lake of Geneva.
Hassenfratz has maintained that the water is red.
Having filled with ordinary water a long tube closed
at both ends with ice, he caused a ray of solar light
to pass through it. It entered white and on leaving
had an orange tint.  But the water Hassenfratz
used was not pure. The experiment was repeated
by Mr. Bunsen and others, who took particular pains
to purify the liquid employed. The result was that
the light on leaving the tube was colored, not orange
but blue. We may regard white light as composed
of three primary colors, red, yellow and blue, the
other colors of the spectrum, as orange, green, etc.,
being simply combinations of those. When a beam
of light is passed through a quantity of water, these
colors are partially intercepted, but they are intercepted unequally, the red and yellow more than the
blue, and consequently on leaving the water the
blue predominates. This is true when the water is
pure, or as nearly so as it is practicable to obtain it.
If, however, we add to this water a little cologne or
absinthe or any substance which will cause the diffusion through the mass of minute particles of solid
matter, a portion of the light will be arrested in its
passage. Experience shows that more of the blue
will be retained than of the yellow, and more of the
yellow than the red, from which it follows that the
light on its emergence will appear yellow, orange,
or finally red. According to the purity of the water
it affords all the tints, blue, green, yellow, orange
and red, in the order named.
The rays which are hindered in their passage
through the water by these solid particles are not
extinguished. They are reflected, scattered in all
directions, disseminated on all sides. All translucent bodies act more or less in this way upon the
light which they receive. They divide it into two
portions, one of which passes through in a direct
line and continues its way. This is the transmitted
ray. The other portion is reflected, diffused, escapes
in all directions, illuminating the matter and rendr



218


The Hawaiian Monthly.


ering it visible. This is the diffused or reflected
ray. These two portions of light are the complements of each other. As one decreases the other
augments. If water is of that degree of impurity
which permits more of the red rays to pass than of
the blue, it will diffuse and reflect more of the blue
than of the red. This is the reason why water into
which a few drops of one of the substances mentioned
above has been poured resembles a bluish cloud, but
appears yellow or orange when we view the light
through it. According to the degree of its purity
and the amount and character of the impurities,
water presents all possible degrees of transparancy.
Were this transparency absolute, the whole amount
of light received would be transmitted unchanged,
there would be no diffusion and the water would
present what Prof. Tyndall calls an "optical vacuum. "
As a matter of fact this condition is never perfectly
realized. Whatever pains may be taken, the water
is never perfectly limpid and id any considerable
quantity will always diffuse a little. This explains
the marvelous color of the Mediterranean and the
lake of Geneva. The celebrated coloring of the
grotto of Capri is explained in a similar way. Therefore, pure water is blue; blue by transparency and
blue by diffusion. But if rendered impure by the
presence of fine particles of solid matter, it colors
itself green, yellow, orange and even red. In the
atmosphere we find the same phenomena due to
similar causes, but with greater complications.
The atmospheric envelope which surrounds the
earth consists of successive layers, diminishing in
density as we ascend. The degree of density and
consequently of pressure proceeds according to a
definite and well-known law, so that the altitude can
be always approximately measured by barometric
pressure. The limit of the atmosphere is generally
fixed at about fifty miles. This, however, is merely
an approximation. The atmosphere becomes rapidly
thinner as we ascend and we cannot name the point
where it absolutely ends. Some scientists indeed
claim that the entire space between the sun and the
earth is occupied by a gasseous medium, though of
course of an inconceivable degree of attenuation.
At any rate, if the atmosphere extends much above
the limits generally assignted, it is in a state of attenuation so extreme that observers have been unable to verify its presence by any phenomena, either
optical or mechanical.
The composition of the atmosphere is variable.
The quantity of watery vapor which it contains
changes constantly and in proportion to the dry air,
is greatest at high altitudes. In addition to its
gaseous components and watery vapor, the atmosphere contains myriads of solid particles floating in
its midst. Among the latter are at times minute
NOTE.-We are not quite convinced of the correctness of M.
Damin's dictum that pare water and pure air are blue. It seems
to us that the slight blue tint remaining in the purest water or
air we can obtain is quite as likely to be due to a slight residue
of foreign matter which our methods are incapable of removing,
as that it is due to a color inherent in the substances themselves.
The probabilities seem to us strongly in favor of such a hypothesis, and the contrary, so far as we know, is incapable of proof.


crystals of ice, dust of all kinds raised from the surface of the earth and (liffused by the wind, and also,
as there is reason for believing, cosmic dust. This
latter has been gathered from the Arctic snows by
Nordenskiold anid identified as the same in substance
with meteoric masses. These various substances,
vapor, water in different stages of condensation and
solid particles of terrestrial or celestial origin are the
cause of all the luminous phenomena which the
atmosphere exhibits. To these are due not only the
clouds and the fog, but the rainbow and the familiar
circle around the moon. They cause the halo which
sometimes surrounds the sun, they paint the morning and evening sky, they make the clear firmamnent
and the distant mountains appear blue, and finally
they cause the phenomenal brilliancy of the heavens
which we are now considering.
These foreign substances are not evenly distributed
through the atmosphere. The upper layers are
comparatively free from them and present an appearance of almost perfect transparency. As we
descend towards the surface of the earth, the dust
of various kinds and the particles of condensed
water are multiplied. The lower layers are in a
state analagous to that of impure water and are
capable of producing somewhat similar optical
effects.
In these conditions it is evident that the air diffuses a portion of the light which enters it. A good
illustration of this process is seen when a beam of
light enters a darkened room through an aperture
in a closed shutter. The course of the light across
the room is rendered distinctly visible by the particles of dust floating in the atmosphere. If at night
we watch a lighthouse which has a revolving light,
we shall see, particularly if the night is hazy, an
immense train of luminosity like the tail of a cornet
extending out from the lantern in a straight and
ever widening track, and revolving around it as
upon a pivot. It is this process of diffusion which
during the day renders the whole expanse of the
heavens visible, which illuminates the insides of
our houses and all places out of the direct rays of the
sun, which masks and extinguishes the stars and
which makes mountains and other distant objects
appear as if a luminous veil were hung between
them and the eye.
The amount of diffusion varies of course according to the clearness or unclearness of the atmosphere; in othier words, according to the amount of
foreign particles which it contains. When we look
directly up towards the zenith we receive the diffusion from all the layers of the atmosphere, both the
clear and the unclear. The effect of the former
predominates while that of the latter is comparatively slight, because they are thin in comparison
with the whole mass, and looking at them at right
angles to their plane, we are looking through their
shortest diameter. Looked at in this way the atmosphere is blue, both by diffusion and transmission. At great altitudes the sky appears darker,




The Hawaiian Monthly.


219


owing to the blue of transmission and diffusion,
particularly the latter, diminishing with the diminished thickness of the atmospheric medium. At the
upper limits of the atmosphere, there being no intervening medium to impart luminosity or color, either
by transmission or diffusion, the sky would appear
black. If we change the direction of our vision
from the zenith towards the horizon, the atmosphere
seems more opaque and the blue of the sky less
marked. The reason is that we are not looking at
the atmosphere at right angles or through its shortest diameter, but obliquely, or through a longer one.
The difference is similar to that which is experienced
by looking at a plate of glass, first directly or flatways, and then obliquely or edgeways. A plate of
glass which, when looked at squarely or through its
shortest diameter, appears absolutely transparent,
might, when viewed obliquely or edgeways, appear
green or blue and nearly or quite opaque.
But as water rendered slightly unclear by an
emulsion becomes red by transmitted light while
still remaining blue by diffused or reflected light, so
also the unclear atmospheric layers may present us
with two colors. As the sun descends toward the
horizon its rays traverse those portions of the atmosphere which are more filled with foreign particles,
and they traverse them more obliquely. For this
reason the color of the sun itself which is due to the
transmitted rays changes from blue to green, to
yellow, to orange and finally to red. The clouds
whieh are in the same line of vision or nearly so,
take on similar coloring. At the same time the
upper sky which is seen by us mainly by diffused
and not by transmitted light continues to appear
blue.
The phenomena of twilight, the continuance of
light in the sky after the sun has disappeared and
the gradual coming on of night, are due to this diffusive property of the atmosphere. The air remains
lighted up and visible after the sun has set. If the
earth had no atmosphere, it would have no twilight.
The transition from day to night would be abrupt
and without color. The nearer the atmosphere
approaches perfect purity, as on high mountains, the
nearer are we to having such a phenomenon.
The course of the sun being known with certainty
it is easy to calculate its precise position at any moment, even when it is not visible. So we can tell
just how many degrees below the horizon the sun
has sunk when the last glimmer forsakes say a
certain cloud or the summit of a mountain. By a
process of triangulation it is possible from such data
to calculate the height of the cloud or mountain.
What is tru~e of the cloud or the mountain is also
true of the atmosphere. As long as it is lighted, as
long as it continues to diffuse light, we know it is
still receiving the rays of the sun. When it is no
longer illuminated we know that the sun has sunk
so far below the horizon that the rays no longer
reach it. Knowing the moment at which the twilight ceases in any definite direction, enables us to


calculate the height of the atmosphere, or at least
the height to where it is too thin to produce any
diffusion.
As the twilight deepens, the stars gradually come
into view. The reason that the stars are invisible
during the day is not altogether because of the
greater intensity of the sun's rays, but because of the
diffusion of light going on in the lower layers of the
atmosphere. Were the air pure and free from mixture of foreign particles and therefore free from
diffusion, the stars would be visible at noon-day as
they are at great altitudes. As the sun sinks below
the horizon and the light is withdrawn successively
from the lower layers of the atmosphere, the illumination of these layers is extinguished in succession,
beginning at the lowest until the stars get the upper
hand and become visible.
The above is a tolerably full and we think an entirely fair statement of the line of thought by which
M. Damin seeks to prepare his readers for an intelligent consideration of the phenomena of the red
sunsets. The first point to which he alludes is that
not one characteristic circumstance habitually indicated or announced during the day, the spectacular
twilight which we were to observe in the evening.
At most the sun sometimes appeared a little bluish,
or veiled and tarnished by some atmospheric trouble.
This remained not only during the setting but
sometimes a little later. It was not until the beginning of night that the sky took on a copper tint
which rapidly exagerated and changed to a deep
red, and offered except in the place it occupied, the
appearance of a brilliant aurora. Following the line
of argument indicated in the earlier part of the
article, the conclusion is reached that in the highest
regions of the atmosphere there existed a medium
less dense, but nevertheless capable of diffusing the
red light. This at first was screened by the ordinary twilight and did not become visible until the
shadow projected by the earth had extinguished the
illumination of the inferior layers.
These sunset glows were studied by the process
already indicated for ascertaining the height of the
atmosphere, viz: by watching for the moment
when the light was extinguished and then from the
known distance of the sun below the horizon calculating the height of the reflecting medium. Different observers however appear to have reached different results. This indicates either that the inethods adopted were not uniform, or that the substance
producing the glow occupied a much higher position
at some times and places than at others. According
to Helmholz, who observed the glows at Berlin on
the 28th, 29th and 30th of November, they were seen
at an elevation of 45~ one hour after the setting of
the sun and must have attained an elevation of 60
kilometers, (about 37 miles). But Mr. Hirn, who
made similar observations and calculations at Colmar,
found the elevation to exceed 500 kilometers (about
307 miles). This is about six times the ordinarily
estimated thickness of the atmosphere.




I20                                 The Hawaii
All the accounts and descriptions which have been
received from all quarters since that time may be
ummed up says M. Damin, in two words. The red
glow of the prolonged twilight was due to the presence of a light fog, formed of diffused dust. Its
existence, says he, cannot be contested; it is verified by experiments; its height has been measured,
and it has been seen by all attentive observers.
The author next proceeds to inquire into the
nature of these clouds. He refers first to the fact
that the sun, according to many independent observers, assumed a green or blue color, morning and
evening, and imparted a similar hue to all terrestrial
objects. This phenomenon was observed by the
author in person, distinctly marked, about four
o'clock on the afternoon of the 10th of September.
He reports that as observed through an open
window, the sun had a decided blue-greenish tint
and appeared a little veiled, as by a fog. He also
observed the moon in its first quarter, surrounded
by a pale green halo about 30~ in breadth. Reports
from Colombo and other places are given, showing
the same phenomenon of a decidedly green sun.
This peculiar coloration of the sun is attributed, in
part at least, to the presence of water vapor, and
this opinion is fortified by the results of spectroscopic
examination. The conclusion is announced that
with the dust already mentioned, there was present
in the superior portions of the atmosphere, an enormous quantity of water vapor, which being condensed by the cold at the time of sunset, must have
contributed largely to the formation of the stratum
which gave rise to the red glows. The materials
causing these appearances being situated at the extreme limit of the atmosphere or beyond it, received
the solar rays long after sunset and sent them back
to us. The cause of the red and prolonged twilight
is thus explained.
The origin of this high-placed dust is next considered at length and the view that it came from the
Krakatoa eruption of Aug. 28th and 29th is fully
accepted. The terrific manifestations of plutonic
energy by which this eruption was characterized are
vividly portrayed, but we have no space to follow
them in detail. One point of special importance
must however be mentioned. After describing the
enormous showers of mud, ashes, pumice, etc., which
descended upon land and sea for hundreds of miles
and the dense darkness by which it was accompanied,
we are told that at Batavia the fall of these materials
ceased one day before the return of light. This is
an important circumstance, for it indicates that a
dense, persistent and opaque cloud had formed and
was maintaining itself in the upper air.
Considerable space is devoted to the remarkable
barometric oscillations which were observed about
the same time at widely scattered points. It was
evident that such perturbations must have a common
origin and that they pointed to some serious atmospheric disturbance having occurred at a determinate
moment at some point on the globe. This point,an MontAly.
could be none other than Krakatoa. Careful calculations have fully justified this conclusion. The
pressure was transferred from place to place, diverging like the rings which are formed by throwvng a
stone into the water. These pressure rings mnarched
with uniform velocity in all directions over the entire
globe. They arrived simultaneously at the antipode
of Krakatoa and having passed this point they returned to meet again at their original place of starting.
The investigation of this phenomenon, involving
a comparison of the records of many widely scattered
points of observation, an allowance for differences of
time, etc., required considerable time and no small
amount of patient labor. A careful examination and
rigorous interpretation of recorded observations showed conclusively that the initial disturbance was produced at Krakatoa on the:28th of August, at about
eleven o'clock in the forenoon; that the variations in
pressure thereby occasioned had been transmitted
from place to place, advancing in all directions from
this center, with a velocity of 327 meters (about onefifth of a mile) a second. This is almost precisely the
rate at which sound is transmitted in the air. This
coincidence seems to have been unexpected, though
it might on theoretical grounds have peen foreseen.
In a certain sense it may be said that the explosion
at Karakatoa was heard around the world, the
barometer for the first time serving as a telephone.
It is next argued that the enormous explosive
energy exhibited by the Krakatoa eruption as shown
in other repflects, was more than adequate to the task
of propelling vertically and to the necessary height,
the mass of dust and vapor required to produce the
fiery sunsets quite around the globe. This point is
illustrated as follows: If we imagine the barrel of
an immense cannon, planted vertically and well
loaded, to have launched a bomb directly upward
with an initial velocity of 500 meters a second (not
an extraordinary velocity for artillery projectiles,) it
would rise to the height of 13 kilometers, (over eight
miles). If this initial velocity was simply doubled
and made 1,000 meters a second, the projectile
would rise to 51 kilometers, (over thirty miles).
This is ten times as high as mount Bianc and would
reach to a point where the pressure of the atmosphere  is  less  than   one-millionth  part  as
great as at the surface of the   earth.  There
is no difficulty in believing that the column of ashes
leaving the crater had at least this velocity, and as
gases continue to expand as the pressure is reduced,
we have here a force which would prolong its action
as the mass ascended, as in the case of a rocket.
The following passage is not only a striking endorsement from an entirely independent source, of
the theory advanced by Mr. Bishop, but bears so
close a resemblance to the article of the latter gentleman in its way of stating the matter, that we quote
our translation entire. "It is certain that on the
28th of August the volcano launched out a stream of
NoTE.-We are not responsible for any of M. Dammn's figures
kd. Mont hly.




The Hawaiian Monthly.


ashes and vapor of water partially condensed, making a vertical hole in the air, passing the atmosphere and forming a sort of protuberance, in which
it united an accumulation of a variety of materials.
The larger ones falling around the volcano, the remainder continued floating as clouds and smoke,
floating, gliding sideways, spreading out in all directions like oil on water, forming a superior cap, a
stratus composed solely of dust and vapor of water, a
persisting stratus, eapable of diffusing the rays, of
lengthening the twilight, of coloring the solar light,
capable, in a word, of developing the optical phenomena we have sought to explain."
The two principal objections to the volcanic theory
of the origin of the red sunsets are next considered.


These objections are, first, the difficulty of accounting for the transportation and diffusion of the dust
and vapor around the entire world, and second, the
difficulty of accounting for its persistence in the
upper regions of the air. Both these objections are
answered very fully and satisfactorily and substantially upon the same lines as indicated by Mr. Bishop.
These points, however, are familiar to those who have
given the subject any considerable attention, and we
will not undertake to follow, even in outline, the
course of reasoning which the author has pursued.
The whole article is extremely interesting and well
worthy the careful study of all who take any intelligent interest in natural phenomena or the present
course of scientific thought on such subjects.


MADELINE.


(The editor finds on receiving the later sheets of
Madeline that the story will be somewhat longer
than was anticipated. It will be necessary therefore in order to complete its publication within the
time originally intended, that a larger installment
than usual be given in the present number. Instead
of publishing a second story, as is our custom, the
whole space allotted to fiction this month will be
devoted to Madeline.)
X.
The Daily Telegram is not more prolific in spreading news than was the tongue of Abiel Stevens.
Any little bit of gossip was as uneasy in his
capacious brain, as a five cent piece in a tramp's
pocket. Moreover, it was not unusual for the three
or four white-breasted bluebirds that lighted upon
a branch of the budding maple in the rear of the
blacksmith's forge, to be magnified by Abiel in the
account given of his vernal visitors into ten, a dozen,
or even twenty bluebirds. This tendency to enlarge
upon whatever was visually or aurally presented to
him, was not accounted for in any work on mnetaphysics. Imagination did not enter largely into
Abiel's organization. His proclivities were like
fabled Fama's who numbered so many wakeful eyes,
so many tongues, so many babbling mouths, and
pinched up so many listening ears. As the master
was the most accessible recepticle for the oral overflow during the cold and stormy winter evenings,
Ray had often been entertained with local and personal incidents, somewhat to his own discontent, as
it essentially interfered with his professional research, and the loss of time therein involved was
usually made up by the dim light of the midnight
lamp.
Ray had scarcely time to remove his great coat
and overshoes on his return from the interview with
Mrs. Maguire, when Mr. Stevens entered, and after
stirring up the fire and laying another log above the
slumbering coals, he volunteered the novel remark:
" Pretty cold to-night."


A ready assent being given to this assertion, he
immediately commenced to remove the pressure
upon him, which he did in the following manner:
"They say that gal of Maguire's is purty sick."
it So I understand," said Ray.
" Well, it beats all what some women are capable
of doin'. Tho' I don't b'lieve but that the man's
some to blame."
Although Ray was not given to gossip, yet it
must be acknowledged that just now he was inclined
to listen for further disclosures with a good degree
of interest. He looked up inquiringly and Abiel
was encouraged to go on.
"Why, they say Maguire was home here a few
weeks ago-sent word he's comin' and when he got
here the house was all fastened up and nobody ter
be found. 'Twas one Saturday afternoon, and
Madam, he, he, hlie! she'd taken Mudge and gone
off up to Monsonville. She's got a sister lives up
there, and they come and brought her back Sunday
night. And they say Mudge never know'd a word
'bout her father's comin' home till one er the boys
asked her what she went off for and locked up the
house so her father couldn't git in. Some says that's
what's the matter with Mudge now. -She used to
set a store by her father. Why, when they first
come here to live, Maguire, he worked up there in
the wire f.cetory and I used ter see him go by ev'ry
mornin'-Mudge trottin' along by his side, as purty
a child as ever lived. And Abe Duncan, he worked
in the fact'ry too, and he used ter say she always
made her father bow down his head so she could
put her arms round his neck and kiss him before
she went back. And then at night ye'd see her
ling'ring 'long pickin' dandelions and clover and
lookin' up toward the mill till she see her father
comin', and then wouldn't she jump? My, how
she'd run!"
Abiel paused a moment, added a fresh log to the
blazing fire and picking up the brands and burning
coals that had fallen on the hearth, carefully placed
them upon the already ignited wood. Then with a
knowing look, which might be interpreted-the half




222


The Hawaiian Monthly.


has not yet been told, the eager story teller limped
back to his seat. Here he paused a moment as if
considering the most appropriate way of continuing
the narative, when Ray, who had become an attentive listener, asked: " Where is Mr. Maguire now!"
"Oh, I don' know. Guess there don't nobody
know. Didn't ye never hear 'bout the Maguires V"
"s This evening for the first time," replied Ray.
" Well, I wonder I haint told ye afore! But ye
see it's been talked about till it had got ter be an old
story, and now its just come out 'bout his comin'
home this last time. Ye see he volunteered when
the war opened, and went off in the first comp'ny
raised under Lincoln. Well, we didn't know much
'bout 'em then. They'd only been here a year or
so. Mudge, she was a little bit of a thing then, but
she used ter go into the postoffice when the mail
came in and she'd sort er hang round and if anybody said a word 'bout the war she'd slide along
towards 'em, and stand with her great eyes turned
up to their face. They said she used ter read all
the newspapers and know'd more 'bout the battles
and what was goin' on than half the men. Finally
Maguire, he was taken prisoner there by the Globe
-er Tavern ye know. 'Twasn't long after the
battle of Spottsylvania Court House. I s'pose ye
remember 'bout it. And he was sent ter Libby
Prison fust, and then they took him off to Andersonville, and word come that he's sick and wouldn't
never live to git away. John Griffin, he brought
the word home 'bout Maguire, and his boy told of it
one mornin' just as school begun, and Mudge, she
turned as pale as er sheet; she set awhile and then
she started without sayin' a word and rushed out er
the house. She went home and told her mother,
and they say Mis Maguire pretended not ter b'lieve
a word of what Griffin said and made Mudge go rite
back ter school. She's awful hard with the gal
sometimes; I s'pose Mudge tries her patience.
Don't yer find her purty hard ter manage?"
" I've had no trouble with Mudge," said the
master.
" Well, she went inter school and Dr. Deems, he
was on the Committee then, he sat there when she
got back, and she looked at him a moment, and
then laid her head on the desk and when the master
called her class out ter spell she never moved. And
Dr. Deems, he whispered something to Duncan-he
was the master then, he boarded here with me, and
he used ter tell me a good many things 'bout Mudge.
He said the doctor told him he'd better let her be,
she felt so bad. The doctor, he'd heard 'bout her
father and he's got an awful tender spot in him, the
doctor has, and when school was through he waited
at the door till Mudge came out. All the scholars
was starin at her and my boy said she looked as
though she'd cried a week. But she rushed by 'em
and when she got ter the door the doctor, he tied
her bonnet on and then took her in his arms and put
her rite into his buggy and drove off. Then the


scholars used to call her Dr. Deems cry-baby. He,
he, he!"
At that moment the story teller noticed the frown.
ing glance of the master fixed angrily upon him.
But as Ray remained silent, Abiel soon lost sight of
everything buA himself and what he was telling and
immediately continued:
"t Well, after awhile Maguire he came home.
But, oh my! how he looked! There was nothin'
wanting but the coffin to make him out a dead man.
'Twas a long time afore he got over it. Don't know's
he ever has. I used ter see him tryin' ter walk
about a little and fin'ly he got so he could set out
under that great oak tree jist a little ways from the
house, and ye'd see him there 'bout all the time,
and Mudge, she was always with him. Miss
Maguire, she'd come to the door and holler 'Mudge'
loud enuff for ye ter hear tother side o' Talbut hillshe'd holler, 'Mudge, come in this minute, and
don't you go out there again; if you do I'1t punish
you severely. Now mind!' And Mudge, she'd
walk kinder slow inter the house and purty soon
ye'd see her comin' out the other door, kinder
stealin' along, talkin' to her kittens and pickin' up
grass and dandelions or somethin' that growed 'bout
the house, or p'rhaps she'd chase- the butterflies or
run after the chickens till she brought up under the
big oak tree 'side her father. Bill Jones, he told
me 'bout it. He lived there t'other side the road
and he said his wife used ter set and watch 'em.
Maguire always had a book in his hand and he'd
read till Mudge got back, then he'd lay the book on
his bench and draw Mudge up toward him and she'd
put her arm 'round his neck and then he'd tell her
what he'd read and explain it all out ter her. Bill's
wife said she could hear what he said sometimes
and Mudge's great eyes looked way off on ter the
mountains, but she took in ev'ry word, and once in a
While she'd stop her father with some question and
he'd explain all 'bout it and then she'd kinder draw
up closer to him and Bill's wife would hear her say,
'Yes, papa, I understand now.' Then he'd take up
the book and read a little more. Sometimes Mudge
would read. And so they worked it a'most all
summer. Mudge l'arnt about most ev'ry thing in
that way. Maguire, he's a college larnt man ye
know. I s'pose ye've found out afore this that
Mudge's no fool. He, he, he!"
Whenever Adiel regarded his remark as particularly appropriate or original, it was supplemented
with his accustomed manner of self-approval, which
the writer fails to express by any known characters,
although the "he, he, he!" with a low chuckle, may
give the reader some idea of it.
* I tell my Abiel the reason he don't like Mudge
is 'cause she knows mor'n he does. I tell ye what
'tis Gordon, men don't want women that know
more'n they do. Sometimes my wife, why, she'll
complain 'cause she can't git no time to read. I tell
her I don't want her ter read; I can do 'the readin'
myself. But I want her ter see ter the house anl




The Hawaiian Monthly.


223


git the victuals and do the washin' and inendin'.
That's what a man wants of a wife, ain't it?"
Ray was silent, but with no intention, however,
of giving assent to the proposition. Indeed, he had
only followed Abiel as far as he remained with
Mudge. He was not interested in the man's choice
of a wife.
Lest he had not made his preferences sufficiently
clear and explicit, Abiel soon continued: "Ye see
a man don't want a woman ter know more'n he
does. He wants ter be head one in his own house.
That's my 'pinion, Mr. Gordon." He again paused
for the master's reply; but Ray made no answer;
indeed, Abiel's last remark was altogether lost upon
him.
At length, he musingly asked: " Where did the
Maguire's live before coming to Wendham?"
This inquiry again started Mr. Stevens. and he
trotted off even more glibly than before.
" Well, they say Maguire was a New Hampshire
man. Ye see Sam Welch's got er lot of folks up
among the mountains there close to where Maguire
lived, and Sam he went up there one summer and
they told him  all 'bout Maguire's folks.  Sam
said they thought him awful smart up there when
he was a boy. Maguire's father, he was a lawyer,
a purty smart man too, Sam said, and Maguire was
sent to college, but he got kinder sick, wasn't well
enough to go through and fin'ly he left and went
home and then he got married. He found his wife
somewhere when he's in college. Sam said 'twas a
terrible disappointment to the old folks-the way he
done. Then Maguire's father died and left him
some property. But he run it all out and then they
come out here. Maguire's wife's got a sister out ter
Monsonville yer know and Sam's folks thought she
got 'em to come to Wendham. But I guess Maguire
never got over that sickness at Andersonville. He
hasn't been able to work much since. He tried ter
work up in the wire fact'ry agin but he couldn't.
They say he gits a big pension. He got a ball put
through him ye see afore he's taken prisoner.
Maguire, he never says much to anybody and folks
-well they don't know much about him, only what
his wife says. She tells some purty hard things."
Abiel might have continued this narative until
midnight had not his docile helpmate appeared in
the doorway and begged of him to come and help
her with the churning.
"It seems as though the butter'd never come,"
she said, "and if you'd only come and spell me half
an hour or so, perhaps I could finish it."
"Well, Mr. Gordon, I s'pose I shall have to go
and help the woman," and Abiel limped away, leaving Ray to his own reflections for the remainder of
the evening.
XI.
At length the "last day" came. In corners of
the dingy old school house were cliques of boys and
girls with curious, half-frightened faces, eager to
tell what each knew or had heard of Mudge Maguire.


"( She's very sick. She won't live through the day.
They say she's willing to die. She talks about school
all the time," went echoing through the room.
Human passions lie low in the dust when overshadowed by the dark angel's wing. In the hush
that followed the near approach of death, sweet
things were said of Mudge by lips that never before
had spoken her praise. The day passed, and partings came with words more tender and benedictions
more earnest than three months before, the master
would have thought it possible for partings and
benedictions even to be in Wendham.
Finally all had gone, and Ray stood alone beneath the low smoky ceiling variegated with paper
balls and exposed bits of lathing where the plastering had broken away. Around were the narrow,
straight-backed seats, and desks cut with initials
and diagrams which had been increasing every winter for nearly half a century. He was approaching
his own private drawer beneath a rough slab that
constituted the master's desk, when the door,
slightly ajar, was thrown open and Dr. Deems entered. His face was pale and he had a worn, tired
look. Seating himself in the only chair the room
afforded he removed his cap, and taking out his
handkerchief, proceeded to wipe the perspiration
from his forehead.
" Your room is warm," he said, glancing at the
window through which the rays of the setting sun
streamed in, and lay across the rough, uneven floor.
Ray made some apology for the stifling atmosphere, and raised a window on the further side
of the room.
The doctor seemed in a deep study as he sat looking steadfastly upon the desk behind which the
master had seated himself. At length, turning in
his chair, and as if speaking to himself, he said,
" Mudge must die." Aroused as it were, by the
sound of his own voice, to the consciousness of another's presence, looking up he added: "She's a
very sick girl, Mr. Gordon."
Ray made no reply.
"I hope she'll live to see her father," continued
the doctor.
"Is he expected home?"
II wrote him yesterday and telegraphed this
morning. But I don' t believe he can get here today. He left his address with me when he went
away, and asked me to let him know if anything
was the matter with his folks. It would have been
better if I had written before, but I apprehended no
danger until yesterday. The fact is, the child's
worn out. It's enough to have a run of typhoid
fever, without being kept on the qui vive all the
time by another's chidings and fault-findings, mutterings and groanings. Mrs. Maguire means well
perhaps, and would raise up Mudge to-morrow if
she could. She thinks enough of the girl, in her
way-is proud of her rare gifts. But it's as natural
for some people to growl as for a lion to roar. I've
told her Mudge was very sick, and must be kept




224


The Hawaiian Mifonthty.


quiet. But 'twas of no use. She's forever punching the child. It's like trying to rest in a bed of
nettles. I've endeavored to keep Mrs. Maguire out
of the room all I could-got Mrs. Towne, an excellent nurse, to go and take care of Mludge. But as
soon as the poor girl was a little more easy, madame
would commence, alternating her reproaches with
violent expressions of grief, wringing her hands
and making as loud wailings and lamentations as a
native Pawnee."
The doctor seemed unusually agitated. He paused
a moment as if weighing the words somewhat inadvertantly spoken, and then continued reflectively:
" Mudge is most through. She's had a pretty
hard life for a little girl. But she's secured a safe
passage to the other world-no. breakers ahead."
"t Does she know what you think of her condition?" inquired Ray.
"t Oh yes! She don't expect to live, but she's
very happy-very. Yesterday she said to me: ' I'm
almost afraid to get well, lest I should go back into
my old wicked ways. But then,' she added with a
radiant smile: ' I can do all things through Christ
which strengtheneth me. I need have no fears
whether I.live or die, need I?'"
Dr. Deems sat meditatively a few moments, and
then starting up and drawing forth a well-worn
pocket-book exclaimed, ItI came here Mr. Gordon
by order of the committee, to pay you," and taking
out a roll of bills he handed them to the master
saying: "syou've done a good thing among us this
winter-a work that will never end. God bless you
and help you to continue it, wherever He calls you
to labor. Good bye."
With a warm grasp he held for a moment the
master's hand, then taking his cap he bowed and
was gone.
And so it is over-the work in Wendham flpished. The dull drudgery as it was sometimes
called, ended-the fire gone out, the shutters closed,
the doors barred, and the master walks thoughtfully
away.
XII.
"I must see her once more!" The clear air of a
mild Spring morning was the only auditorium to
this declaration of Ray Gordon. He was hurrying
over the frozen and deeply rutted road-in many
places, yet covered with a thin coating of ice and
snow-toward the Maguire cottage. As he approached the house, he saw Dr. Deems at the door,
his bowed head and sad face indicating nothing to
hope for within.
i" How is she?" inquired Ray, on reaching the
doctor.
"t No better-everything growing worse indeed."
Ray looked hopefully into his face as he asked:
" Can nothing more be done?"
itI know of nothing. Symptoms all unfavorable
-they have been from the very beginning. Feebleirregular pulse-this morning up, to- 136-muscles of,
thle neck rigid, twitching of the tendons, and greatt


prostration. You know what follows. She may get
through the day."
" Can I see her?"
"t Yes, I think so. Her mind seems clear this
morning. That often happens towards the end, you
know. Go right in Mr. Gordon," he added, taking
his foot from the carriage where he had stood as if
reluctant to leave the place.  " (Go right in," he repeated, motioning toward the door.
Ray stepped into the narrow hall where the women
of the neighborhood were congregated relating in
low confidential tones what they had seen and heard
in the hours of -sickness and death. Through the
open door he saw Mrs. Maguire pacing to and fro,
wringing her hands and exclaiming: "I Oh dear!
Oh dear! What shall I do?"
Ray deferentially approached her and taking her
hand in his said: " This is the hour of trial for you
my dear Mrs. Maguire. May God comfort you.
Remember Jesus has just spoken very tenderly to
Mudge."
",Oh yes," interrupted the woman. "Mudge
has talked about Jesus all the time, begging me to
give my heart to Him that we may meet in Heaven.
But how can I live without her-without my dear,
dear Mudge? Oh I wishS she'd never gone to you
that night Mr. Gordon-then's when she took the
first cold."
" Try a little of this," said Dr. Deems, who had
entered and prepared an opiate for her; " and Mrs.
Maguire, you must get some rest this morning,"
continued the doctor in a sym pathetic way.
"t Do you think I could see Mudge a moment?"
asked Ray as the doctor took the empty cup from
her hand.
"' Oh yes! Can't he doctor? I'm sure she's too far
gone for anything to harm her now, and Mrs. Maguire led the way to the sick room, moaning piteously
as she stood at the door and gazed upon the pallid
face, thin and wasted from the ravages of disease.
Ray paused on the threshold as one instinctively
does in the presence of death. Upon a bed in one
corner of the room lay Mudge, her great hollow
eyes turned upward, and above them a few stray
coils-spared by the compassionate hand that clipped
the hair, hoping thereby to relieve wild throbbings
of pain-slightly fluttering from the morning breeze.
coming in at an open window near the bed. Suspended above her head between the posts of the
high antique bedstead, was a white dove with outspread wings, and holding in its bill a crown of
laurels, from which, like stars, peeped out small
flowers of the golden everlasting.
"(That was the last thing she ever did," exclaimed
Mrs. Maguire. " She went ever so far to get that
laurel, poor child! That was a little pet dove her
father got for her, and she used to carry it about in
her arms, all over the house. Oh dear, my poor,
poor Mudge!"
Mrs. Maguire was moving towards the bed, when
Dr. Deems drew her away into another room, say



The Hawaiian Monthly.


225


ing: " Try and rest here awhile, Mrs. Maguire.
We will take care of her, and if there's any change
you shall know it at once."
The excited woman threw herself upon the lounge,
and the sedative she had taken soon produced the
desired effect.
Ray stood motionless, gazing upon Mudge. Her
dark, dry lips wece parted, her respiration rapid,
her vision apparently obscured. One hand, white
as alabaster, clasped a golden cross that lay upon
her breast; the other rested upon the little Bible
open at her side. Mrs. Towne, bending over her,
was moistening her lips from a cup of claret and
milk, and gently encouraging her to swallow a few
drops of the delicate mixture. "t It may give you a
little strength,- darling," said the tender-hearted
nurse, as she proceeded to wipe the cold perspiration
from her face. Then taking up a fan she gently
moved it above the bed, looking down with a sweetly
serene countenance upon the form that lay prostrate
thereon.
Ray could discern Mudge in many things about
the room. Little ornaments were scattered here and
there trimmed with ferns, red berries and autumnal
leaves. The furniture, of mahogany and richly
carved, bore marks of hard usage. Dim old p luntings twined with evergreens and leaves of holly and
white everlastings adorned the walls. Books Were
everywhere-many of them with costly bindings,
but torn and defaced. Shelves were loaded with
magazines and papers, and folios of photographs
from foreign lands were piled up in one corner of
the room. At the foot of the bed hung a rude pastel
drawing of a pale boy with a profusion of dark
auburn hair. The face was sad and dreamy; the
great half-despairing eyes full of pathos and expressive of a sensitive individuality which warrants
most unfortunate experiences to its possessor. He
seems made for suffering. His enjoyments are fine
and clear as the voice of a fife, but the delicate
nerves quiver at every dissonant touch and mental
disturbances ensue, which to those of a healthier and
stronger organization are unknown and unappreciated. As Ray looked upon those lustrous eyes gazing
down pitifully upon the form extended as if for the
winding sheet, he knew they must have belonged
to the boyhood of Mudge's father.
Mrs. Towne continued her watchful administrations until Mudge slowly putting out her hand murmured " Thank you. Has papa come?"
"Not yet dear," replied the woman, tenderly.
"lThis is Mr. Ray Gordon," she added, motioning
toward Ray.   "'You remember your teacher,
Mudge?"
A faint smile spread over her face as the weary
eyes turned towards him. Ray approached the bed
and laying his hand softly on the white fingers that
clasped the golden cross said: " You know me
Mudge, I trust. You remember your teacher, dear,
do you not?"}


The sunken eyes were fixed dimly upon him, but
she made no reply.
Ray put back the hair from the damp forehead
and said gently, it I'm going away to-day Mudge,
but we shall meet again I hope."
The icy fingers unclasped the cross, her lips
moved, " Yes, we shall meet again-thank you for
all this," and the thin hand that lay upon the Bible
was slightly raised, but the fingers dropped again on
the open page. She attempted to speak but no
words were distinguishable.
Just then Dr. Deems returned with a bouquet of
holiotropes, rose buds and carnations. "My little
Mary has brought these to you Mudge," he said,
approaching the bed, " she has been coaxing them
to bloom for many weeks."
A pleased look came over the face of Mudge as
she indistinctly murmured: "t Darling Mary." Her
eyes turned wishfully toward the bureau on one side
of the room.
" What is it Mudge?" asked the doctor.
The dry, cracked lips failed to make known her
wish, but the doctor perceived it, and taking from
the bureau the damp curls cut off a few days before
inquired it Is it the hair, Mudge?"
A smile of assent was her only reply as she tried
to remove one of the coils. Mrs. Towne came to
her assistance, and as indicated by the movement of
her hand placed the curl on the little Bible at her
side.
"Give-them-to-Mary "-and the hollow eyes
closed wearily.
Ray knelt by the bed, and laying one hand upon
the thick, matted locks, asked: "Mudge, will you
give me one of these curls?" Separating another
coil, he placed it upon the cold white fingers that
lay within his own. Slowly the fingers were withdrawn, and the curl left in his hand.
Again the sunken eyes were fixed upon the face
of the teacher-again the lips moved. "Jesus calls
-I must go." There was no sadness on the face.
A gleam of radiant light shown forth from her eyes
again turned upward. A heavenly peace was upon
the lips slightly parted, revealing the dark coated
teeth, a few days before white and smooth as polished ivory.
Suddenly the change came. A cold shiver shook
her frame and the gray death-tinge was upon her
face. Her form became rigid and convulsed-the
eyes fixed and glassy.
i" She is nearer the end than I thought. I must
not leave the dear child now," said the doctor.
"t Mary is at the door, Mr. Gordon. If you can drive
her home, I'll remain here."
At the door, Ray took from his vest pocket an
ivory tablet, the last gift of his mother, and laying
the curl within, returned it to its place.
Mary was sobbing violently. Her head rested
against the side of the carriage; one hand covered
her face, the other grasped the little Bible which she
held close to her breast. Ray seated himself by




226


The Iawaiwai  Monthly.


her side, and putting his arm around her said:
" I'm going to take you home, Mary." She turned
her eyes toward him for an instant and then leaning
her head upon his shoulder sobbed aloud.
Ray took up the reins and drove away. When
they reached home Mrs. Deems was at the door.
" Your mother is waiting for you Mary," said Ray
bending down his head until his lips touched golden
curls. She raised her head, threw her arms around
his neck, kissed his lips and then stretching out her
hands imploringly toward her mother, exclaimed:
"Oh! mamma, Mudge is dying."
Mrs. Deems looked up to Ray inquiringly.  'I
fear 'tis so," he said. "The doctor asked me to bring
Mary home. He is with Mudge."
" See this little Bible mamma. Mudge always
had it at school, and she has given it to me, and the
curl too. Dear Mudge!" and the weeping child
walked unsteadily into the house. Soon the mother
followed.
Ray, after settling some trifling matters in the
village, returned to his own room. Presently Mr.
Stevens appeared at the door. " They say Mudge
Maguire is dead-died just as her father reached
home, and she wanted to see him dreadfully. It
does seem too bad. The moistened eyes of the
strong man drew him closer to Ray Gordon than he
had ever been before.
A dinner of such dainties as Mrs. Stevens knew
how to prepare was ready, although nearly an hour
before the usual time.
itI told my woman to git ye jist the best dinner
she could," said Abiel, as they seated themselves at
the table, "for 'twasn't likely ye'd ever be here
agin. I told her to git it in good season too, that
ye might have plenty er time to eat afore the
express man comes."
" You were very thoughtful," said Ray. "You
look tired, MArs. Stevens," he added as the weary
woman seated herself opposite her husband. "It
was very kind in you to get me this nice dinner."
i She could do it just as well as not, couldn't ye?"
said Mr. Stevens, turning toward the thin pale face
of his wife. Without waiting for a reply, Abiel
proceeded to enumerate the virtues of the Maguire
family, and particularly of Mudge. As Ray was
little inclined to talk, he delighted himself in listening to the sonorous tones of his own voice.
Finally the leave-taking came, the good-byes being accompanied with many friendly wishes for the
health and prosperity of the young master.
" Mudge Maguire died just as I drove up to the
door with the father," said the express man as soon
as his heavy wagon had lumbered into the yard.
"Mrs. Maguire, she come out and told him Mudge
was dead. My wife's just come from there and she
said when Maguire got into the house he cried like
a child."
The man was inclined to continue a subject of
such unusual interest while driving toward Wendham station in a remote part of the town. But Bay


made few replies and finally the robust 11gure sat
moodily upon his wagon except when chiding or
cheering his hungry, worn-out horses that dragged
slowly along over the muddy road.
4 And so she has gone from life, as drops a star
from heaven, and I shall sigh in vain for the grace
that will come no more. This one avenue to a completely developed future is closed forever. How
little we know ourselves! Had not the light gone
out, should I have apprehended it?"
Such were among the reflections that painfully
impressed themselves upon the mind of the master
as the train rolled rapidly away from the station and
far beyond the limits of the little town.
XIII.
A few years have passed. A few years-what
changes they bring!  Hopes have sprung up in
many a heart but to end in disappointment and
despair. Many a happy day has dawned
" When a new household has found its place
Among the myriad homes of earth"Many a day of mourning for homes desolate. The
little child that lisped her lullabies to unconscious
dolls, now warbles them to conscious infancy which
hath brought to her woman's holiest crown-motherhood. The prattling boy has become strong and
muscular and is making his way to young manhood,
perhaps to distinction and honor.
In a quiet Massachusetts village is a small office,
scantily furnished, a lounge and neatly cushioned
chair constituting its chief comforts. Scattered
about the apartment are mysterious looking instruments in dark cases, and cups, glasses and tubes of
curious mechanism. A door standing ajar, opens
into a dim, dusty closet, lined with skulls and skeletons, and near are shelves containing vials filled
with liquids of peculiar odors. Here and there a
souvenir brightens the monotonous dullness of the
place. A sweet face looks down from a corner
bracket. A group of callas-the beauty of each
velvet spathe brought out more effectually by contrasting emerald leaves-adorn a table in the centre
of the room. Near them, an open volume of Bennett's Clinical Lectures, half concealed by the Evening Journal, and the March Harper. On one side
of the office a large cabinet of light wood is filled
with books on medical science, the margined pages
indicating critical examination of their valuable
contents.
The youthful schoolmaster is transformed into the
popular young physician of a country town, bordered
with distant mountains and the long range of Peterboro hills. The attic gloom, and midnight lamp,
and scanty rations of the plebian student have left
their marks upon the man. He is thinner-paler.
His seat in the great theatre of the University
College was never vacant-his eye seldom removed
from the professors chair. He was the first to prepare medicine for the patient at the clinique. Not a
question of the distinguished pathologist escaped




The Hawaiian Monthly.


227


the ear of the young Esculapius-not an utterance
but that he utilized for the benefit of his profession.
He was in the front row of the chemical laboratory
and foremost among the disorderly Hippocratians to
catch the whir of the electric bell and to welcome
with his share of applause the portly man who with
firm step walked across the stage and waited impatiently for the applause to cease. Night after night
was the embryo surgeon investigating the intricate
secrets of physiology, among the tissues and arteries
and nerves in the sickening atmosphere of the dissecting room. At length it is finished-the diploma
awarded, and an M. D. attached to the name of
Ray Gordon.    He goes to Massachusetts-to his
native village, and there learns that Dr. Brainard,
the widely known physician of a neighboring town
is dangerously ill. He seeks the aged man, receives
his blessing, and becomes "our doctor," in the little
town of Akron.
To-night, Dr. Gordon sits alone in his unattractive
office. His fine features have a weary, disappointed
look. He has reached the goal of his earlier ambition, but it fails to satisfy him. He is eager for
higher attainments, but there is little opportunity
for anything higher in Akron. Perhaps he has
made a mistake in the very beginning. Should he
not have chosen a broader field with avenues of
success opening on every side? He is hungry for
professional distinction, but impatient of the stepping stones thereto-would fain be at the top of the
ladder, when as yet, he has not mounted the second
round. His theory has been, earn a worthy reputation by patient toil. Is he about to turn back on his
theory instead of illustrating it in his own life. He
recalls his experience for the last six months in
Akron. A chronic case now and then, in which
Dr. Brainard had become the patient's oracle. The
new doctor must keep the wheel of his chariot in
the same rut or it will be upset in the false notions
of a young practitioner.  Colds, infiuenzas, sore
throats, what are they? Subjects for a nurse and
catnip tea, rather than an ambitious graduate of the
University Medical College. He longs for a distinctive case-is willing to use the surgeon's steel,
in which he hopes to excel.
Suddenly his cogitations are interrupted by a pull
at the bell. Ray hurries to the door and is met by
a brown-faced, yellow haired boy, who demands
the doctor's immediate attendance, for "Patrick's
Imensely bad."
" What's the matter with him?" impatiently
asked the young disciple of Galen.
" An' he 'as the croup-jus' like he was afore."
The doctor hastily prepared a package for the boy,
and handing it to him said: "Give that to Patrickone every hour. He'll soon be better. I'll come
round and see himl in the morning."
The boy vanished into darkness, and Ray walked
back to his arm chair before the stove. "The croup!
This is the third time I've been sent for in the night
because Patrick has had the croup, to find it simply


a hard cold. If one is sick-has a well marked
disease upon him, a despatch goes for Dr. Bourne.
Dr. Gordon can manage the debris of the town."
Ray's mutterings were not altogether without
reason, for Dr. Bourne of Kingston, an adjoining
town of some 5,000) inhabitants, was Dr. Brainard's
physician through his long illness, and many of his
patients were handed over to the Kingston doctor,
an elderly man, who made up arrearage in science
by a big heart, wide experience and a jovial manner.
He had a reputation for skill in medical practice,
and several of Akron's influential citizens had taken
him into their families as Dr. Brainard's successor
before Ray appeared among them.
The young doctor took up the Journal, read a
column of i" items," and laid it down again upon
the table. He turned to the illustrations in Harper,
but they failed to interest himn. " May-be [ ought
to have seen Patrick to-night," he said mentally,
moving the callas away from the heat of the lamp.
He went to the window an(l looked out into the
dark, slushy streets. In contrast, they brought back
the great metropolis ablaze with light-the jingling
horse cars and thundering omnibuses-the echoing
footsteps over hard ravements-the glitter and show
and bustle, the rushing. crowding. hurrying, where
no one's willing to be left behind. A walk on
Broadway for a few moments might be a desirable
change. Butthat was far remove(l from his most
cherished wish. The heart of the man sought a
holier shrine. He returned to his seat in the dimly
lighted room. The black, air-tight stove gave no
sign of welcome. He remembered the blazing wood
fire on the hearthstone of his early homne-the
mother, whose every act was a benediction. He
longs for the blessing still-half dreams and thinks
he sees her "beyond the shining battlements," white
robed-the cross at her feet and a crown on her
brow. Nor is she alone. Another stands transfigured
at her side-young and beautiful.
His reveries were suddenly interrupted by a
second pull at the bell, followed by the presentation
of a delicately perfumed note, reading thus:
" Mr. and Mrs. Murdock receive their friends
March 21st, at 8 o'clock P. M."
" The wedding party!"-musingly-" I must go,
of course. A young doctor cannot afford to decline
invitations like this."
XIV.
"I was unexpectedly called away," said Dr. Gordon in apology to Mrs. Murdock, for the lateness of
the hour at which he entered her parlor the following evening.
"Always a physician's excuse," she replied,
smiling pleasantly.
" You cannot doubt its reality when such a fairy
land is open to him," returned Ray, glancing around
the handsomely-furnished apartments, fragrant with
flowers, and filled with the best people of Akron in
their best costumes, and everybody doing his best
to be agreeable to everybody else.




228


The Hawaiian Monthly.


"Oh no! I understand the imperative demands
upon a physician's time. My father was a doctor,
and he was often called out in the night when I
knew he needed medicine more than the patient he
went to see. Have you not had similar experiences
in your own practice?"
"s My experience has been too limited to afford
opportunities for the exercise of so unselfish a spirit."
Dr. Gordon thought of Patrick, for the powders
he sent failed to produce the desired effect, and
when he saw the boy in the morning, the croup was
hard upon the little fellow, nor had his remedies as
yet brought relief.
The young doctor, tall, strongly built, commanding in presence, genial and courteous, could not fail
to attract the people of Akron, and many were the
eyes that followed him as he moved from room to
room, pausing for a cordial hand grasp, a pleasant
word, or an introduction to one he had not met before. Everybody assumed an individual claim upon
the "t new doctor." He holds the keys that unlock
closed doors, and has a free passport into every
household.
it Let me introduce you to Mrs. Renten," said the
hostess, as she led toward him a short, plump
woman, dressed with great neatness and care-her
yellowish-gray hair combed smoothly over her temples and partially concealed with frillings of white
lace. The ruddy face, and hands of reddish-brown
indicated familiarity with the details of her own
kitchen. Her forehead was high and broad, her
voice clear, strong and dictatorial, her manner
egotistical and positive. With an assumed air she
grasped the doctor's hand and bade him welcome to
Akron.
i" This is my daughter Agnes," she continued,
drawing towards her a frail looking blonde, with
deep-blue eyes, and a delicate mouth of peculiar
sweetness. A pleasant smile dimpled her cheeks, as
in a timid way Agnes put out her small white hand
and raised her eyes to the doctor's face.
"t I want you to know Agnes," said Mrs. Renten,
"tand reprove her for her willfulness. She's an invalid of long standing, and ought not to be here tonight, but she insisted on coming. As a consequence
you will probably be sent for to-morrow.
Ray understood the significance of this flattering
remark. He had heard of the pretty Agnes Renten, and knew Dr. Bourne had been her physician
sincez Dr. Brainard's death.
it I hope I shall not thus be honored at the expense
of your daughter's more serious illness," he replied.
"iHow do you like Akron?" suddenly inquired
Mrs. Renten.
The same question had trembled upon the lips of
every woman he had met since he entered the house.
"Very much," was the answer given and always
expected by the inquirer.
"t Everybody likes Akron. You know Agnes'
cousin, James, said last summer, it was the prettiest
country town he was ever in-"


"d Doubtless I shall eventually be of the same
opinion. An entire summer is required to bring out
all its attractions."
"t Perhaps Mr. Gordon, you know Dr. Winstead of
Philadelphia. He's a very celebrated physician."
Ray had never seen him-might have heard of
him-did'nt quite remember.
"t We think a great deal of him. He's a cousin of
mine. We were often together when children, and
we still call him 'cousin James.' His father and
my mother were brother and sister."
" Hope I may have the pleasure of meeting him
on some of his future visits to Akron."
"d Oh yes, you will, if he ever finds time to come
again. But he has so much to do! A physician's
days and nights are not his own, you know. I suppose you have already found that out."
Mrs. Renten turned her head aside and looked
around the room. Presently she seized the hand of
a lady who was near, entered into conversation with
her, and left her daughter to entertain or be entertained by the new doctor.
"This must be a pleasant change for an invalid,"
said Ray, looking calmly into her deep blue eyes.
" Oh yes!" she replied, blushing, "I enjoy it
very much."
it I hope you will not suffer from the exposure."
i "I am sure I shall not, Mamma is too anxious about
tne. She inclines to shut me in a room like a
muMmy."
Agnes smiled. Dimples came and went in the
delicately rounded cheeks, and the open lips revealed
small, regular teeth of singular whiteness and beauty.
"IAllow me to find you a seat Miss Renten, lest
you become unnecessarily tired from standing so
long."
"t Did you know our good doctor?" said Agnes,
leaning back in the easy chair Ray had provided for
her.
it I remember him years ago, and had several interviews with him a short time previous to his
death."
" Oh, I loved Dr. Brainard. I have little faith in
medicine, but I thought so much of the doctor that
I was almost willing to be sick for the sake of seeing
him day after day. His visits were like a ray of
sunshine on a cloudy morning."
"And as health inspiring?"
"t Even more so. I was always better for the
whole day after one of his visits."
Soon tea was announced. Ray led Miss Renten to
the table loaded with delicacies. The company stood
around it with the exception of a few fortunate ones
who found seats on the further side of the room.
Ray begged Agnes to take one of these, and was
standing by her side, when Mrs. Renten came up,
and in a brisk, bustling way, asked the doctor to see
that Agnes did not partake too freely of the dainties
before her.
"One would think me a perfect gormandizer,"




The Hawaiian Monthly.


229


said Agnes, and again the ivory appeared, and the
dimples came and went.
i" This cannot injure you," said Ray, handing her
a glass of ice-cream. cc I suppose you are a lover of
flowers," he added, moving towards her a jar of
white primroses that stood on a table near, in full
bloom.
" Oh yes, indeed! Are not you?"
"Y-e-s."
" Not very enthusiastic, I see."
" One cannot love all flowers indiscriminately.
Some delight us with their fragrance and beauty.
We are naturally indifferent to others, just as some
people fail to interest us, while only a glance is required to bring us into complete sympathy with
others."
Agnes blushed slightly, sat thoughtful a moment,
an(l then asked: " What are your favorite flowers,
Dr. Gordon?".   Dandelions."
" Oh! You are not in earnest."
i What is easily attained is never appreciated,
Miss Renten. If there were but one of those golden
stars in Akron, hundreds would flock to its shrine."
e I like rare and delicate flowers."
"Everybody can have the dandelion. It blooms
for the wayfarer and the beggar, who never know
the beauty of rare flowers, just as some people live
for others-always doing something for somebody.
Even a smile will often drive away the heart ache,
and gentle words are contagious."
Agnes twirled the geranium leaf she held in her
hand, but made no reply.
Tea was scarcely over before the anxious mother
insisted upon taking Agnes home. Ray followed
them to the carriage, lifted in the slight figure wrapt
in cloak and furs, gave the parting hand to Mrs.
Renten-a good night to the coachman, and he drove
away.
An hour after, the doctor was wanted immediately
at the house of that same coachman. His boy,
Mac, in unharnessing the horses, had gone too near
a refractory colt, and as a consequence, received a
kick that barely spared his life. A surgical operation must be performed.
" Trust so young a man?" thought the father.
"No."
"t Go for Dr. Bourne!"
" No time to lose," modestly suggested Ray.
" Dr. Bourne away-not expected home until
morning," brings back the messenger.
No other way. Dr. Gordon must be the operator,
or the boy will die. It was a success-Mac livedDr. Gordon's reputation as a surgeon, was established
in Akron.
xy.
No days in the year are more welcome to the New
Englander than those warm sunshiny ones late in
March, when clouds have given place to azure
skies, and the winds of winter exchanged their
howlings for the mild breezes of spring. The great


snowbanks that covered pastures, lay piled upon
walls and fences, and blocked highways, are
melting away beneath the rays of the sun. Buds
are swelling; bluebirds skipping from tree to tree,
chirping their love songs in the soft morning air;
tiny blossoms are springing up from the slumbering
mold, and meadows becoming green in the warm
moisture of the loosened earth. But spring is a
fickle maid, and her sunniest robes are often suddenly exchanged for garments white with frosts
and fluttering with snow-flakes. One morning, when
she had gratified her love of change in thus disappointing newly awakened hopes, and delicate buds
on southern slopes were hidden beneath falling
snows, Dr. Gordon was driving slowly over a rough,
muddy, half-frozen, deeply-rutted road, in the
neighborhood of Akron. Any attempt at speed was
impracticable. In a thoughtful mood, he leaned
back in his carriage, and left his pretty roan to pursue her way at her own sweet will. Naturally inclined to retrospection, and to the consideration of
motives influential in bringing about certain results,
he could but experience a feeling of regret, as looking across the barren pastures, his eye fell upon a
rude hut on a sandy hillside, not far distant. It was
the home of Patrick, and only a few days before, he
had found the mother wailing bitterly over the dead
body of her  dear boy."
"t An' ef ye'd kum that night when I sent for yer,
p'rhaps yer might 'ave saved Patrick, jist as yer did
afore when he's not half as bad. But hie got worse
all night, yer see, an' in the mornin' 'twas too late."
"t Too late!" Patrick lay beneath the ground-his
grave covered with snow-flakes, scattered over it
like feathers from eider wings.
Yes, I might have saved him. Faithless disciple of the Master. Could you not watch with one of
His little ones for a single night."
Ah, this was a more practical lesson to the young
physician and longer remembered than any ever
given from the college rostrum.
His reflections, however, were suddenly interrupted by a halt on the part of Fleet. Turning her
head round wishfully towards her master, she gave
a low whinny, but refused to proceed another step.
Before her lay a bank of snow, full of carriage ruts
and deep holes which horses hoofs had made during
the few warm days of the previous week, now stiffened with frost, and only partially concealed by the
falling snow. In vain the doctor urged her on,
but no, Fleet was too secure in her sagacity to venture upon such pitfalls, which might entrap her at
each succeeding step. She preferred whole legs to
broken ones, and for once decided to have her own
way, rather than be urged into danger by her venturous young master. Again she turned her great
liquid eyes towaid him and looked imploringly into
into his face.
"Come Fleet!" said the doctor, with a gentle
pull at the reins.
"t No, I thank you I I'd rather not," and she be



230                                The Hawaii
gun to turn a sharp corner, and to lock the carriage
wheels.
i Oh Fleet, that will never do," and the doctor
drew her back to her place fronting the snow bank.
At that moment, he saw a horseman approaching at
full speed.," I called at your office," said the man, riding up
to the side of the carriage, and drawing in his reins,
but didn't find you. Mrs. Renten sent me for you.
Agnes is sick. She told me to go for Dr. Bourne, if
you were not at home, but as I've found you, of
course I needn't go any further. Agnes has hemorrhage again. It always frightens her mother. I
s'pose 'tis pretty dangerous, isn't it?"," Sometimes."  The doctor sat coaxingly urging
Fleet to proceed. But she as obstinately refused to
become the dupe of such artifice as seemed to lie in
wait for her.
" Agnes always was a delicate child, and she's
been indulged in everything. But it don't seem to
spoil her. She's one of the prettiest girls in town, I
think," continued the messenger, eager to ventilate
his views of young womanhood.
Dr. Gordon was still coaxing Fleet unavailingly.
'. I s'pose you've seen her, haven't you, doctor?"
"( Yes, I've seen her."
"t Don't know but you've attended upon her, since
Dr. Brainard's death."
" No! Dr. Bourne is her physician I've been told."
At that moment, the horseman inadvertently
raised his whip. Fleet, with a horse,s quick instinct, perceived it swaying in the air, and apprehensive of what might follow,, with a bound she
leaped upon the snowdrift, and in an instant, was
safe on the other side, galloping over the rough
highway, through mud and slush and snow. A
sharp angle in the road led into the main street toward Akron. Ray did not think it wise to turn
Fleet in that direction, especially as a bank of snow
extended from the wall almost entirely across the
road.
Ahead of them was the rude hut, once Patrick's
home. On went Fleet at full speed up the hill,
into the narrow by-path to the very door, giving
Ray a shaking up like cubes in a dice box. With a
loud snort she turned her head and nodded to her
master, as much as to say-at least this was Ray's
interpretation of it-"You're wanted here, Sir. Get
out."  He had hardly time to comply with this invitation, when Mrs. M'Hone, Patrick's mother
appeared at the door, exclaiming:
"t An' endade, wasn't I thinkin' 'bout yer, an' I
wanted ter send for ye last night for my Johnny's
sick now an' I'm afeared he'll die like Patrick died.
But I's afeared yer wouldn't cum, 'cause we're poor
an' can't pay yer much. An' what brought yer
here now, I wonder. Somebody must 'ave told yer
'bout my poor Johnny."
Ray went directly into the house, prescribed for
the boy, encouraged the mother, and left, saying:
I'll be back in the afternoon, and Mrs. M'Hone


gan Monthly.


never hesitate to send for me. I shall always be
glad to come."
Ray left the house with an inexpressible feeling of
relief and comfort. He now had it in his power
to use his professional ability in the way of expiation for his neglect of Patrick. It proved to be a
case of dyptheria, and night and day was the doctor
at Johnny's bedside.
", An' he lifted my boy about an' took ceare of 'im
jus' like he was a woman," was the mother's testimony, can' he spake so kin'er plasant to 'im, an'
kep' sich a close watch over 'im  as never did a
doctor afore."
Johnny got well.
Whether Ray Gordon possessed that peculiarity
of great men which the enlightened world calls
superstition, we will not attempt to decide, but.it is
certain he gave Fleet the credit of more than average
human insight; nor did he ever incline to controvert
Mrs. M'Hone's theory, who declared "Fleet must
'ave known my Johnny was sick, an' so he brouight
the doctor right to my door, an' ef she hadn't, an'
surely my boy would er died jus' like Patrick, for
he was 'mensely worse than Patrick was."
Moreover, Fleet ever after was indulged in every
whim, even to the munching of loaf sugar and
doughnuts, frequently administered by little dimpled fingers, encouraged, however, in their offering
by the doctor himself.
Recovered from her fright, and having achieved
success as to her philanthropic intuitions, Fleet trotted soberly to the house of Mrs. Renten, and the
doctor was shown into the sick room of Agnes.
He approached the bed, said a few pleasant words,,
fixed his calm penetrating eye upon her, and after
the manner of physicians, laid his fingers upon her
white wrist. Certain examinations followed-pre.
scriptions were  written-encouraging assurances
given the mother at the foot of the stairs whither
she had anxiously followed him, and with a promise
to see Agnes again in the evening the doctor rode
away.
"He understands himself well," was Mrs. Renten's conclusion, reported to Agnes, on returning to
her room. "We'll wait a day or two before sending
for Dr. Bourne. He seemed to know just what to
do for you."
" Well he might," whispered the sick girl, "for
he looked right through me. Did you notice his
eyes, mamma?"
In the evening another visit a little longer than
the first. The next morning Agnes was better.
Dr. Bourne was never sent for again.
XVI.
In presenting Mrs. Renten to the reader, we shall
be likely to do her injustice, for her pecaliarities
will appear in the foreground, and in the background of the picture, her merits lie dim and obscure.
As in history, conquests of war are more dazzling
than those of peace, and a temperament of fire more
attractive than one of marble, so In details of private




The Hawaiian Monthly.


231


life, little excentricities of character often stand out
prominent, rather than genuine worth.
Mrs. Renten inherited a good degree of sound
common sense, and also learned much practical
wisdom from her father, Dea. Osborne, a well-to-do
farmer of Akron. Her mother dying when the
little Caroline was but a few years old, the love of the
father was centered on his only child. Tired of the
housekeeping he was subjected to from frequent
changes and that lack of interest which must be expected from those, whose only consideration for
their work is a few dollars at the close of each
month, Mr. Osborne announced to Caroline, when
as yet she had scarcely donned the full skirt and
trailing dress, that he was about to dismiss Jane,
and to install her mistress of his household. Caroline was well pleased with the prospect, and ever
afterward took great pride in proving to her father
that she was equal to the honor he had conferred
upon her, and his confidence was daily increased by
her discreet management of all family matters.
Caroline was also a delight to her father, from the
active part she took in whatever appertained to
the church. She was conspicuous in the Sabbath
School, earnest and faithful as a teacher, always on
the alert to bring in the delinquent, and unfailing
in her endeavors to draw wavering ones into the
fold of Christ. To Dea. Osborne, her fresh, young
face was beautiful, as in her neat and tasteful attire,
and with a devotional spirit, she sat at the head of
the choir in the high singer's seat, her clear soprano
ringing out in solos and duets, and often distinguishable above other voices and their triple accompaniament of base-viol, clarionet and violin. Nor were
these attainments lost upon the young divine, who
had been called to the pastorate in Akron. He soon
learned that he had found a friend and safe adviser
in Dea. Osborne, whose counsels were always tender
and discreet. The genial hospitality with which he
welcomed the young minister, made Mr. Renten a
frequent visitor to the house, where he was not slow
to perceive that Caroline was the center of the
household divinities, which rendered the Osborne
mansion so attractive. When the good deacon saw
the steady approach of of an incurable malady, he
was only too happy in bestowing his darling child
upon a man so worthy as Mr. Renten. The marriage rites were performed in the village church,
where pilgrims from other towns had congregated,
as well as those accustomed to worship within its
walls. When a few years later Mr. Rtaten passed
on, leaving the loving hearts of a devoted people as
his wife's only patrimony, and as an inheritance for
the little Agnes, his own spiritual nature, joined to
a delicate, nervous organization, with the germs of
consumption already taking root, the church took
mother and daughter to their hearts as a cherished
legacy from the pastor they venerated and loved.
So accustomed had Mrs. Renten been from a child,
to the deference and homage of those about her,
that this was accepted as a matter of course, and


while it could not be said to lift her from her natural
orbit, it certainly rendered her most conspicuous in
that orbit, and so self-poised that no convulsion
would, in any probability, ever move her from its
plane. The father's reliance upon her opinions, his
approval of her plans, ahd his oft repeated words of
commendation, could but have created within her
young heart a feeling of superiority, which rendered
her opinionated and positive and which later events
had only served to ripen into conceits, which every
year's experience was helping to strengthen and
render invincible.
These faults, however, were winked at by the
people of Akron, for was not Mrs. Renten first in
every good work among them? President of the
Home Missionary Society, and of the Ladies' Sewing
Circle? Every Fair and Tea Party and Literary
Entertainment for the benefit of the church, was
under her direct supervision. Barrels of clothing
for indigent ministers at the far West were, and
had been packed at her house. ", Willing hands"
had met with her when Agnes was a child and had
done so ever since. The Mothers' Prayer Meeting
was in tier parlor every Tuesday afternoon, and her
voice was heard repeating passages of Scripture in
the weekly gathering at the church vestry whenever
there was a lull between exhortation and prayer.
Moreover, Mrs. Renten was the paragon of excellence in all household matters, and many a young
wife perplexed over yeast that would not rise, and
current jelly that would not become jellied, sought
advice and comfort from Mrs. Renten, who never
refused to impart to others and to give valuable
hints as to ways and means in every domestic
emergency. A few of her experiences were of more
practical value to the young housekeeper than a
whole course of Prof. Blot's lectures, and her receipes
more reliable than those of the best received cook
books. She excelled in all departments of housekeeping-possessing what Mrs. Stowe calls "faculty,"
less common, perhaps, among New England matrons
now, than in the days of Dr. Hopkins and Mrs.
Scudder, but never-the-less to be found in many a
country home where washing, baking, ironing,
churning, sweeping, dusting, disappear behind the
curtain as effectually and almost as noiselessly as
dew before the morning sun.
It was into such a home as this, that day after
day Dr. Gordon was ushered as the family physician
of Agnes Renten. Her improvement was rapid,
and ere long Ray felt constrained to forego his professional calls; but still he was a frequent guest at
the house, and every evening when not called elsewhere, he might be found beside Agnes, his eye
fixed upon her with an intensity warranted only by
his profession, and making inquiries and suggestions, until Agnes declared, i" There's no need of
my telling him more. He knows it ail."
" Agnes requires looking after," said Mrs. Renton
one evening in early June. " She is so very venturesome. Why, last night she insisted on going to




232


The Hawaiian Monthly.


the strawberry festival. You know I told you she
wanted to come."
" Can't I go to to the church sociable next week?"
asked Agnes, fixing her blue eyes inquiringly upon
the doctor.
4 You must be your own judge as to that matter,
Miss Renten. If you feel strong enough it might
do you no harm."
"She's not strong enough. The sociables are in
the vestry and it is always damp and chilly thereshut up all the week you know-no sun-the air is
bad. Cousin James says those inclined to consumption never ought to go into such places. And then,
the excitement of speaking with so many peoplethat is bad for Agnes. I think she can soon go to
church, but slhe must never venture into that vestry
this summer. Mr. Renten always came home from
prayer meeting with sore throat, and he used to say
sometimes, he believed he'd have all his meetings
in the church. It's a bad place to go to, if anybody
isn't well."
Agnes made no attempt at argument. The doctor
said nothing. Mrs Renton usually had the floor in
Agnes' room. She had gained her point. She
knew she was right. Cousin James was as sure as
the Pythian oracle, to say nothing of her own
opinion.
Although Mrs. Renten's colloquial discourses
were not particularly enjoyable to the doctor, many
other things were-the delicate mingling of rose
color and white, the perfume of flowers scattered
here and there about the room, easy chairs, and
lounges, the cozy warmth of an Mpen grate with
just fire enough to remove the chill of the damp
evening air, books and magazines, portfolios filled
with flowers in water colors, "done by Agnes"

everything about the room was cheerful and attractive-and crowning all, Agnes' smile of welcome.
" If you feel equal to it, I will call and take you
to ride to-morrow morning," said Ray, one evening
on taking his leave.
Agnes' assent deepening the blushes on her cheeks
was interrupted by Mrs. Renten, who thought the
ride might do her good, perhaps, " But doctor, your
horse is so gay," she added, "that I hardly dare
trust my daughter with you."
"Oh, mamma!" and Agnes glanced toward her
half reprovingly.
" Fleet is perfectly safe, Mrs. Renten; you need
have no apprehension in that direction."
And so the ride was determined upon, and in the
glory of a June morning, when the earth was
decked as tor its bridal day, Agnes, in soft blue
cashmere, th e white gossamer thrown about he: like
cirrus clouds over the blue sky, was carefully lifted
into the carriage, and the doctor with tender inquiries as to ease and comfort and warmth, and wahere
she would ride, and how far, and with the promise
to bring her safely back in one hour, seated himself
by her side, and drove away. The effect of the
ride was so invigorating that it was repeated, and
soon it became a part of the doctor's daily practice.
Agnes improved rapidly.
" The doctor understands her case perfectly,"
wrote Mrs. Renten to cousin James. 4 She is gaining every day-wish you could see her. She is
prettier than ever and in such good spirits! The
doctor is becoming very popular in Akron, and I
think he is very fond of Agnes."
SARAK M. WYMAN.
(To be continued.)


A RUSSIAN FABLE.-A neat illustration of the
folly of depending on anybody's merits except one's
own is thus given in the form of a fable.
A peasant was one day driving some geese to a
neighboring town where he hoped to sell them. He
had a long stick in his hand, and to tell the truth he
did not treat his flock of geese with much consideration. I do not blame him, however; he was anxious to get to the market in time to make a profit,
and not only geese but men must expect to suffer if
they hinder gain.
The geese, however, did not look on the matter in
this light, and happening to meet a traveler walking
along the road they poured forth their complaints
against the peasant who was driving them.
" Where can you find geese more unhappy than
we are? See how this peasant is hurrying on this
way and that, and driving us just as though we were
only common geese. Ignorant fellow as he is, he


never thinks how he is bound to honor and respect
us; for we are the distinguished descendants of
those very geese to whom Rome once owed its salvation, so that a festival was established in their
honor."
" But for what do you expect to be distinguished
yourselves? " asked the traveler.
" Because our ancestors " —
" Yes, I know; I have read all about it. What I
want to know is what good have you yourselves
done?"
" Why, our ancestors saved Rome."
" Yes, yes; but what have you done of the kind?"
" We? Nothing."
" Of what good are you, then? Do leave your ancestors at peace! They were honored for their
deeds; but you, my friends, are only fit for roasting."


Little things console us because little things afflict  It's easy finding reasons why other folks should be
us.-Pascal.                                             patient.-George Eliot.




The Hawaiian Monthly.


233


GROWING OLD.


Softly, 0 softly, the years have swept by thee,
Touching thee lightly, with tenderest care;
Sorrow and death they have often brought nigh thee,
Yet they have left thee but beauty to wear.
Growing old gracefully,
Gracefully fair.
Far from the storms that are lashing the ocean,
Nearer each day to the pleasant Home-light;
Far from the waves that are big with commotion,
Under full sail, and the harbor in sight:
Growing old cheerfully,
Cheerful and bright.
Past all the winds that were adverse and chilling,
Past all the islands that lured thee to rest,
Past all the currents that lured thee unwilling,
Far from thy course to the Land of the Blest:
Growing old peacefully,
Peaceful and blest.


Never a feeling of envy nor sorrow
When the bright faces of children are seen;
Never a year from the young wouldst thou borrowThou dost remember what lieth between:
Growing old willingly,
Thankful, serene.
Rich in experience that angels might covet,
Rich in a faith that hath grown with thy years,
Rich in a love that grew from and above It,
Soothing thy sorrows and hushing thy fears:
Growing old wealthily,
Loving and dear.
Hearts at the sound of the coming are lightened,
Ready and willing thy hand to relieve;
Many a face thy kind word has brightened"It is more blessed to give than receive;"
Growing old happily,
Ceasing to grieve.


Eyes that grow dim to the earth and its glory
Have a sweet recompense youth cannot know;
Ears that grow dull to the world and its story
Drink in the songs that from Paradise flow;
Growing old graciously,
Purer than snow.
THE POLITICAL AND SJCIAL FUTURE OF HAWAII.


This the veil of the future hides. To inquire
thereinto partakes much of uncertain speculation.
The future when realized, commonly proves quite
different from anything that was looked for. Still,
much may be approximately guessed. To consider
future probabilities may steady our aim and make
action more confident. It may also tend to juster
estimates of present appearances, whose pretentious
follies often assert supremacy.
Seldom has any country had more diverse and
antagonistic elements acting to determine its future
than this little kingdom. Few will question that
the present is a period of transition-of wide change
in the social and political state of this nation. Thirty
years ago this was a nation of Polynesians, which,
though greatly reduced in numbers, still maintained
much strength of national life, with a loyal clinging
to their old chieftaincy. At that time the hereditary native Monarchy was the natural and desirable
political form, and for the native people any other
was scarcely possible. Under the benign shaping of
a Christianity pervading the nation in a most active
and controlling way, the Hawaiian monarchy was
most happily enabled to assume those liberal and constitutional forms which were indispensable to its
continued toleration by the powerful nations whose
citizens dwelt and traded here in increasing numbers. Thus the Hawaiian national sentiment and
the imperative foreign demand for free and enlightened administration of government were harmonized and enabled to coexist.
In this ninth decade of the century we find that a


great change is going on and growing apace. The
fast decaying Polynesian people already constitute
less than half the population. They will soon be but
one-third, and then one-fourth. The other and
growing half is composed of several thousand European families, and of Chinese, chiefly males, in still
larger numbers. The great bulk of the property in
the islands and nearly all of the business are in the
hands of this foreign half of the people. In the undisturbed peace, substantial good administration and
high material prosperity which have prevailed, all
rude shocks have been witheld and the old political
form of monarchy survives undisturbed. With a
predominant foreign population, we still have, and
under very favorable circumstances of able and
honest administration, we may continue for
some time longer to have a monarchy with a sovereign of the ancient native AMli lineage. But this
order of things is manifestly transient and in the
ruthless logic of inevitable tendencies, is going on
towards a change.
It is difficult to understand how anyone can suppose the Hawaiian Kingship to be other than a very
transient institution. Under the condition in which
it exists, it is in the first place, a most unique and
unparallelled political arrangement and due to a
wholly exceptional combination of circumstances.
Unparallelled, because there is not now in any other
country, and never was elsewhere in recorded
history, a state where foreigners conducted all the
business of the country, and the native race still
continued to exercise the sovereignty. Everywhere




234


The Hawaiian Monthly.


else, just as soon as foreigners have exclusively
created any considerable trade and commerce in a
country, they have also taken possession of the government. It is thus that the commercial and governing European races rule in Hindostan, Java,
Malacca, Burmah, and have assumed the sway of
every Pacific island where they have any considerable colony of traders. Hawaii is the one and strange
exception where the weaker and less active native
people hold the reins of power and control legislation and administration. There was a period in the
forties when they nearly lost their privilege. That
they did not, and that Hawaiians retained their
sovereignty was by the most special favor and indulgent good will of the great powers. That good will
and favor the Hawaiian people merited by their
kindly, hospitable, cordial treatment of foreigners,
by their eager reception of the religion and institutions of Christian nations, and by the just, wise and
moderate course of their chiefs.
This unique favor shown to the Hawaiian people
has been cordially given. We whites of Island
nativity delight in the fact and are proud of the
kindly and honorable relations between the two
races which have secured and maintained so interesting a result. We have a peculiar sentimental
interest in the honor and continuance of the Native
Hawaiian throne as a noble monument of the worthy.
and generous mutual good-will and wise co-operation
on both sides of a generation which has passed away.
We earnestly deprecate all that seems needlessly to
imperil it or bring it to a premature end, frail as its
tenure may naturally seem to be. And when the
hour of change arises, we earnestly hope and in
heartiest good will shall strive for the continued
political privileges of our exceptionally favored
Hawaiian fellow-citizens. But yet we cannot fail to
distinctly perceive that in the nature of things it is
wholly impossible that their unprecedented distinction of being the ruling race with a native sovereign
can be permanent, or that in the rapid decrease of
their numbers and growth of the white race, a Hawaiian throne can long continue, even under the
most favorable circumstances. The base of the
throne is decayed, and no severe shock will be
awaited to topple it over. We hope a wise conduct
may continue for it a useful existence for a while
longer, to ripen and prepare the coming institutions
of a larger day.
In respect to social conditions, the rapid current
of change is no les8 marked. An obvious token of
this is the growing use of English speech. This is
going on to become the speech of the whole people
and their chief medium of intercourse. This means
the Anglicizing of the whole mixture of races here
in their customs and opinions. The higher civilization of the Pacific is English. Its commerce is English. Its literature and culture are English. No
other than an Anglican culture can possibly prevail
here. The social order and moral standards of the
oomlng generations of Hawaii nel, whatever their


blood, are inevitably to become English in type as in
language.  By English of course we mean not
British, but the "Greater England," and America
being our nearest and overshadowing neighbor, it
must be Anglo-American.
Our literature, our art, our manners, our moral
and political opinions will be mainly American,
modified and broadened by that cosmopolitan tone
which our increasingly central position gives us as a
halting place for travelers of all nations. Chinese
ways and opinions however tenaciously adhered to,
can have no comparative value or force, and the
Chinese here will exercise social power only as they
learn En(rlish thought and English ways. Our leading churches and leading newspapers are fully
American in their tone, and American of the better
type. The same is true of our schools and of our
courts of justice. Thus is manifested the fact that
the guiding and enduring elements of society have
already shaped themselves in American forms.
There are diverse and conflicting social tendencies,
but all these, whether Portuguese, Chinese or from
a smouldering heathenism, are wholly overshadowed
by those which rule and must rule in society, by
reason of superior character and intelligence.
To the question then as to our future social state,
the probable answer is obvious. It will be in harmony with the best Anglo-American types, in
morals, in religion, in the family, in education.
Whatever in our growing populations may be adverse to this higher type of Christian civilization,
will be overpowered and take the place of subjection,
until it can be regenerated and assimilated to the
better culture. That it will not be permitted to
greatly mar and hinder a pure and worthy social
development is reasonably assured by the constant
reinforcement our higher social elements must continue to enjoy from the United States as well as
from England.
The foregoing also indicates the necessary answer
to the question as to our political future. The coming form of government will be that of America.
It will be Republican. Republican government has
passed beyond the stage of experiment and established itself as the true and the best form for all
enlightened peoples. Long since established in the
American majority of English people, it has become
virtually the political form of all the rest. Monarchy
in England has surrendered all its power, and retains
only its dignities. It is unreasonable to suppose that
these Islands as a civilized community will not in
due time follow the general example. As in due
time the native sovereignty comes to its natural end,
whether by the decay of the native people, the lack
of chiefs, or a general end of its usefulness, there
will cease to be any other possible rallying point for
a throne, even if there were any further call for
such an institution. Republican government will
be the natural, fitting and obvious arrangement.
No other seems possible. How long before the inevitable change occurs, will depend much up on the




The Hawaiian Monthly.


235


degree of careful, reasonable and economical administration that the monarchy may continue to afford.
Failure in this will merely precipitate the change
that might otherwise have been usefully delayed
for the needed elements of good Republicsin government to have become better matured and developed
in an increased intellectual and moral growth of the
people.
How the transition when it comes will be effected
and the necessary constitutional alterations made,
it does not concern us now to inquire. When the
time is ripe aed the necessity imperative, a sober
and enlightened community will readily accomplish
the change. It may be hoped that this will be
done peaceably and with as much good feeling of
all parties, as was effected forty years ago, the
greater change from arbitrary to constitutional
government. In the presence of considerable elements of hereditary incapacity and ignorance, especially from alien sources, an influx from which
may continue, it will doubtless be needful to restrict
the suffrage with care in the case of persons of foreign blood to those at home in the Engliih tongue,
and therefore likely to comprehend English institutions, and act intelligently in voting.
Are these Islands to continue independent, or are
they to become one of the United States? Both our
isolation and our past history indicate independence
as our natural condition. Little could be gained by
union and much would be sacrificed. Belonging to
the Union in case of war, we should be the most
exposed outpost for hostile attack. Independent,
the powerful Union will absolutely forbid any other
power to take possession of her little neighbor.
Independence will secure a larger national dignity
and consideration, than could be had as a little
dependency of the, United States. As a Republic,
the Hawaiian State would certainly command the
confidence and respect of foreign powers not less
thoroughly than now as a Monarchy. With annexation would come useless and annoying complications
of the imperial politics of the United States. A not
less evil would be a constant influx of political adventurers tending to disturb and derange our natural
and wholesome autonomy. The best hope of the
future includes the perpetuity of that political independence which Hawaii has never yet lost.
One very unfavorable element in the outlook for a
healthy social future remains to be adverted to.
That is, the great lack of a rural yeomanry. Our


rural population is too much composed of capitalists
on large properties, and their laborers, and too little
of small but prosperous farmers on their own homesteads. Unless a very considerable change takes
place in this respect, the future prospect is dark.
A state must be founded on the independence and
prosperity in their own homes of the masses of the
people who compose it. Herein, too, we are probably in a state of transition. The difficulty of supplying large companies with laborers will tend
ultimately to break up great estates. The physical
conformation of the greater half of the Islands also
tends to small holdings. Many of the most fertile
tracts, like Kona, are impossible to cultivate in
large estates. As population begins to crowd and
diversified industries arise, a multitude of small
prosperous homes may be looked for in the hands of
patient industry, where only cattle have ranged for
generations past.
There is unquestionably room in these Islands for
many times the present population. In climate and
in scenery this country, we have learned to think,
surpasses every other. The soil is reasonably productive. It is becoming more and more in the track
of commerce. With a transit for shipping across
the American Isthmnus, it will become the chief waystation of the Pacific. Every natural gift fits this
group to become the home of one of the noblest populations of the world, and one of the very happiest.
This bright possibility will be realized or will fail,
just in accordance with the social tendencies that
shall prevail here, those that lift men up into purity,
wisdom, integrity, or those that drag them downwards into bestiality and worthlessness. The evil
tendencies are strong, and find large elements favoring their growth. The upward tendencies will prevail and save our future, only as their supporters
continue devoted, determined and enterprising.
We confidently believe that this will be the case,
and therefore look forward with much assurance of
hope to a bright and honorable political and social
future for Hawaii nei.
The foundations of the coming state are now being
laid. For its prosperity and welfare all enlightened
effort contributes-all wise and loving labor for the
cleansing and upbuilding of human souls consolidates
its basis.
God save the State of Hawaii!
SERENO E. Bisnop.


We ommitted to mention in the introductory paragraph of our article on the Red Sunsets, that the
translation on which it was based was made by Miss
J. Bolte.
Mr. Bishop's article on the social and political
future of this country is well deserving of careful
reading and candid consideration. There are doubtles those who will look upon such discussion as pre

mature. We do not so regard it. Events move
fast in this last quarter of the nineteenth century,
and they are moving particularly fast just now in
Hawaii nei. It is none too soon to consider seriously
and discuss openly the goal to which we are hastening. We hope Mr. Bishop's article will have the
effect of eliciting further expressions of opinion
from tuose whose views are entitled to weight.




236


6The Hawaiian Monthly.
SOME RANDOM NOTES ON THE HAWAIIAN LANGUAGE.
SECOND PAPER.


Few people think of the difficulties with which
one must contend in mastering an unknown, unwritten language. It is like fighting in the dark,
single-handed, against combatants of whose number,
weapons, and style of attack one is completely ignorant. When Rev. Hiram Bingham, Jr. went to the
Gilbert Islands to introduce Christianity and its
blessings among the savage tribes who inhabit those
low-lying coral islands, he early began to make a
vocabulary of the language. Wishing a word for
prayer, he showed the picture of a man kneeling in
the attitude of prayer, and tried to get their word for
praying. He thought he had succeeded, but when
he would say to the natives "Let us play," he
noticed that they would be all on a broad grin. It
was some months before he accidentally discovered
that he had failed to give the right idea, or get the
right expression. Instead of saying "Let us pray,"
he was saying "Let us have some fun;" for the
native to whom he showed the picture had utterly
misunderstood it and the gestures with which he attempted to illustrate it, and supposed he was making grimaces to excite laughter.
It is not strange that with all the fullness and
general excellence which characterize Judge Andrews' Hawaiian-English Dictionary, (and none can
be too thankful for his prolonged and invaluable
laborsin its compilation and publication), that there
should be some few errors, some very ludicrous
blunders. He has sometimes mistaken phrases for
words, as amaamau, which he defines satisfied, when
it is really e ai a mau, eat on till you have had
enough; aliane, shew it to me, which is really the
phrase, alia a nana, be still and look. Keki he does
not define at all, but one has only to divide aright
the phrase he gives in illustration to recognize the
familiar expression, o ke kino a me ka uhane, soul
and body. Akuli he defines as damming up water;
in the words ua pii ka wai a hiki i ka akulikuli, the
true meaning is, the water rose up to the akulikuli,
a species of water plants growing on the banks of
water-courses.
There is sometimes given in Judge Andrews'
Dictionary a wrong derivation or composition; thus,
aiataala, a scrofulous sore on the neck, is analyzed
into the two radicals ai, to eat, and ala sweet, when the
true etymological roots are two very different words,
a'i, the neck, and alaala, sore. Indeed, this one
topic of the possible erroneous divisions of Hawaiian
words, the analysis of Hawaiian names to ascertain
their.etymological significance, might pleasantly
and profitably occupy this whole paper.
The difference just mentioned between ai, to eat,
and a'i, the neck, is one of the peculiarities of the
Hawaiian tongue, which it is not easy for foreigners
to catclh, In awikai, good, a Hawaiian will bring
out a click or peequliar soqnc at the top of the throat,


which very few foreigners attempt to reproduce.
This click, kai'i, gives a peculiar charm to Hawaiian
singing, like the little tricks of the stage in which
famous actors sometimes indulge, the peculiar
sneeze, or smirk, which others may imitate but cannot reproduce. Fortunately there is only one click
in the Hawaiian language; in the Zulu there are
twenty-six. The same letters may mean one thing
or another, according as the click comes in, or not.
Thus ko'a is the coral rock, but koa is a soldier; la'e
is a smooth calm place on the sea, lae is the forehead;
mo'a is cooked, but moa is a fowl; pi'o is an arch,
but pio is a prisoner; nono is to snore, but no'ono'o
is to reflect, consider; i'a is a fish, but ia is the third
personal pronoun. One of the American Missionaries, soon after his arrival, preached a sermon, as he
supposed, on "the fear of the Lord," ka maka'u i
ke Akua; but from failure to observe the guttural
click, his talk to the Hawaiians was about the Lord's
"fish-hook," makau, being the beginning of wisdom.
This guttural click is represented in printing by
an apostrophe (') before the following letter. It is
supposed that, like the Greek digamma, it represents
a sound or letter, now dropped in the pronunciation
of Hawaiian words, but still found, heard and represented in other cognate Polynesian dialects. Pua'a,
the Hawaiian word for pig, is in -the language of the
South Sea Islanders, puaka, equivalent to the English porker. We may see in such a fact as this, if
we only look at things and their relations, words
and their uses, through Judge Fornander's spectacles, an intimation as to the probable origin of the
Hawaiian people. Hawai'i is properly pronounced
with a click before the last i, and therefore is probably, if printed or pronounced in full, Hawai iki,
little Hawaii." Judge Fornander's theory is that
migrating races will give to localities, in their new
places of abode, the names of familiar places of similar aspect in the old home land. England and
English towns are thus reproduced in New England
and in the Australasian Colonies. Hawai, which
may be analyzed into hawa i, burning mountain, is
Java, that great volcanic island of the Malay Archipelago reproduced in these Hawaiian islands, and
Hawaii is really Little Java. But the Hawaiians
are not Malays. They are an earlier race, pushed onward and outward into the vast Pacific
before vast hordes of the newer Malay race, swooping down upon them from the teeming hive, originally located in Central Asia. The Malays in turn
were pushed out by the races that now occupy
Southern India, their former home. The historical
parallel to this is the case of the Celts of Great Britain,
driven westward into the fastnesses of Wales, before
Angles and Saxons, to whom succeeded Goths and
Visigoths, migrating westward from the same central home-hive in the regions of Armenia and Meso



The Hawaiit
potamia. This ingenious account of the origin of the
Hawaiians, giving them an antiquity beyond other
nationalities as probably a primordial race, finds
some plausible support in their facial characteristics.
A visitor from the United States, of Anglo-Saxon
race, sees in the Hawaiians who have come eastward,
from the garden of Eden, while he has been traveling westward to meet with them midway in these
Pacific seas, lineaments that he recognizes as of
kindred origin with his own. Here, in this halfway house of the Pacific is the meeting-place of
brethren, traveling in opposite directions from the
common home to greet each other with fraternal
fondness in the hackneyed phrase of romance writers, "My long-lost brother!"
That there are so few resemblances to the Malay is
a fact that goes to confirm Judge Fornander's theory
that the Polynesian is a distinct and an older race.
Hawaiian traditions point to Tahiti as the immediately proximate locality from which their ancestors
immigrated, or were driven to the Hawaiian Islands.
The channel between Lahaina and Molokai is called
Kealaikahiki, the road to Tahiti. They came about
as eagerly doubtless, as the Micronesians of the present day, who in the labor contracts kindly furnished
for them in English by the Hawaiian government,
affirm that,"being desirous of immigrating to the
Hawaiian Islands, etc., etc., we hereby agree, etc.,
etc."
The resemblance often noticed between the Hawaiians and the Japanese in their appearance, character and customs, finds no sufficiently adequate
explanation in the fact that Japanese junks may
have drifted to these islands, as we know some have
doni] within the last fifty years. A plausible suppo;ition is that the Japanese are a branch of the
same primordial race as the Polynesians, but driven
no:rthward in the onward push from over populated
regions of Central Asia, while the Hawaiians were
driven or drifted to the eastward. The resemblances early noted between some Hawaiian customs
and traditions and Jewish usages and narratives,
were also mistakenly attributed to identity of nationality, rather than community of origin. The resemblances noted would indicate a common Asiatic
origin, rather than the identity of the Hawaiian
people with "the lost tribes of Israel."
The Hawaiian is not a difficult language to learn.
There is no trouble in mastering its orthography.
Every letter has but one sound, (with a very few
apparent exceptions); there are no silent letters as in
our English word subtle; and no equivalent letters,
as in beau, sew, coal, to puzzle the foreigner attempting to learn English. It is an easy language
in which to make compound words to express new
ideas. Upa is to open and shut, like a pair of
sci;sors; makani is wind, upamakani is a modern
Hawaiian word meaning bellows. Kahu is a keeper;
wai'wai is property; kahuiwaiwai is trustee. As
there is no primitive Hawaiian word for conscience,
one has been compounded and is expressively sig

an Monthly.                                 237
nificant of one chief function of this inward monitor;
lunaikehala, the observer of guiltiness. lli, skin,
omo, to suck, wai, water, put together as one word,
iliomowai, will mean the suction hose of an engine.
It is not always desirable, however, thus to coin
new words for new ideas or new objects. It is often
the easiest and quickest way to transfer the foreign
name. Telefone is one of these words quick to find
its way among the people and brings in the new
sound represented by f. Sometimes old people find
it difficult to frame their utterances to correspond to
those strange sounds. leku is sometimes heard,
rarely however, for almost every Hawaiian can pronounce the name of Jesus. Ki is spelled in English
key; pepa, paper; elca, acre; and home has been
translated bodily, though the Hawaiian ho-me is unfortunately still a very different place from what a
Christian home ought to be.
There is difficulty to a foreigner in distinguishing
between words of similar sound. Hoao, to try, and
hooao, to proclaim the bans of marriage, are words
of similar pronunciation, but not identical in either
signification or utterance. Kauo is to draw, but
kauwo is offering. Wai is water; wae to choose.
Haalulu is to tremble; but halulu is to thunder. Ao
is the dawn; au is a current; mae, withered; ma'i,
sick; mai, come here. The Hawaiian ear is as quick
to discern these slight differences in the vowel sounds
or pure tonics, as the English-speaking people are
apt in combining such consonantal sounds as we
utter in the question, "why lengthenest thou thus thy
thraldom?"
The usual rule in Hawaiian, as in English, is to
accent the penult of words, the last syllable but one.
Yet there is a long list of words, whose meaning is
entirely changed by changing the accent. In the
following examples, the word first given has the
accent on the penult; the second of the pair is accented on the last syllable. Runa, a small piece;
huna, to hide: kaua, war; kauwa: servant; mano,
4,000; mano, shark: pahu, a container; pahu, to
push: papa, a series or a board; papa, to forbid: poho,
to blow gently; poho, to sink: mama, to chew; mama,
light weight, speedy: wahi, place; wahi, to cover.
It is interesting to compare Hawaiian words with
those of similar radicals, or similar meaning in other
languages. Kahana, priest, bears a striking resemblance to the Hebrew name for the same office,
kohen. Au, time, has evident affinity with the
English ever, Latin aevumn, Greek alon. Ola, life,
has its counterpart in the Latin olim, and the Hebrew
olam. Hala, guilt, a word whose primitive meaning is to miss the mark, corresponds in significance
to the Greek word hamartia, which also means to
miss the mark. Hewa, sin, is really crookedness,
deviation from the right.  Malama, to care for,
has radicals similar to the Greek word melomai.
Pihapo, sitting still in time of kcapu, what is it but
the Italian piano? We find the equivalent of our
English word sin in the Hawaiian kina, fault, or
blemish; limu, moss, of which we have so much in




238


The Hawaiian Monthly.


our Honolulu water pipes is only our English word
slime in a cognate form. Indeed, the resemblances
of Hawaiian words to English are very striking. A
Yankee sees at once that apo is hoop; wikci, quick;
paha, perhaps; mauna,. mountain; hoka, to hoax.
Loko, would seem to be the English lake, and there
may be a correspondence in the primitive meaning,
within, interior. Of course there is the possibility
of making ludicrous blunders in transferring words
of one language to another. In the museum of the
American Board of Foreign Missions at Boston is a
Hawaiian canoe paddle, staringly labeled,,"a Native
Hoe," for in Hawaiian, ho-e is the word for paddle, a
very different implement from the English hoe. A
still more complicated and ludicrous blunder is the
label Pemican on sowe Hawaiian maika stones, such
as were used in the old times on the Hawaiian bowling grounds.
Of course, onomatoepic words, or words imitative
of natural sounds, have their resemblances in the
two languages; yet also, as might be expected, the
Hawaiian has its characteristic differences from the
English. Ohumu, is to murmur; wawa, to babble;
pakapaka, to patter, as the rain; piopio, to peep;
uieti, to squeak; nakaka, to crackle; pukaka, to
cackle or cluck; nunu, to coo, like a dove. Here
again an incautious reasoner is apt to make mistakes.
It is very natural to fancy, as Judge Andrews does,
that kalepa, the Hawaiian word for traffic or trading, is traceable to the Hawaiian word for flag, lepa.
The white cloth hung out of the poi venders' shops,
and flapping in the breeze, is a very common sight
in our Hawaiian streets. But the Hawaiian word
for trading, kalepa, is more correctly traced to the
clipper ships which were the trading vessels that
first visited the Hawaiian Islands.
A topic of great interest could it be properly
treated, would be the words and phrases in which
we find fixed in permanent shape,'the fossil poetry"
of the language, as Archbishop Trench calls those
words in which the metaphorical significance needs
to iC dug out, as it were, from  its environment to
show its real vital significance. Kapae, to embezzle,
to pervert to wrong use, means to turn aside, as
when ordered by a chief to attack a friend, thrusting the spear between the arm and the side; where
it would do no hurt. Kakahiaka, morning, is literally the breaking of the shades of night. -lMakahekili, hail stone, is literally, eye of the thunder.
Kiaaina, governor, is literally, pillar of the land, a
similitude not often verified in the political experiences of the Hawaiian people, either in ancient
or modern times. A more truthfully expressive
epithet is aimoku, to enjoy, or quite as correctly, to
eat up the district. Ahonui, literally, to take a long
breath, is the common word for patience. Patient
waiting, for which there is abundant necessity, as
well as opportunity, for every one who.has anything
to do with Hawaiian easy-good-natured dilatoriness,
finds expression in the still more common word,
hoomanawaoui, be patient. i. e. take plenty of time.
Akiaki, to nibble, is equivalent to our pilfer, while
akilou, to steal, has an English word of corresponding significance, to hook, implying that the method
of conveying away another's property was by an ingeniously contrived hook.
There are racy expressions, so to speak, phrases
that smack of the soil, that could have had their
origin only among such people living among such
scenes as the Hawaiians have done. ",He has come
to lick the ki leaf," is the common expression for


one who comes late to a feast; for the common
Hawaiian plate or platmer is the broad leaf of the
ki plant.  These phrases may degenerate into
slang, which is tabooed in dignified, respectable
talk; or they may well be gathered and preserved in anthologies, and collections of folk-lore,
and proverbial apothegms as illustrating commnre
characteristics of human nature, or distinctive peculiarities of idiomns, usages and experiences among
the Hawaiians. The language is far richer than
one would suppose in such pithy sayings, which are
brought in by speakers of tact and ability to embelish their rhetoric, as classical allusions are introduced by English writers. It requires better knowledge than we have now of Hawaiian legendary loie
to understand aad appreciate these brief phras& m,,
as with us it needs a knowledge of general literature
to comprehend the significance of such phrases us
"Herculean tasks,","out-Herod Herod,",'the old
man of the sea."  The Hawaiians have their own
ideas of literary style and finish and the attempt oughlt
to be made to save from oblivion what they would
regard as master-pieces. Though they had no way
of recording and so preserving the knowledge of the
past, they had their rhetoricians and their orators;
for among them, as in other nations, there is great
difference in natural qualifications; some have a
genius for language, an inborn tastefulness, so that
the choice of 1iL expressions and the utterance of
agreeable sentiments is easy for them, requiring no
laborious effort either for preparation or for delivery.
To know the Hawaiian language only from the
school books or the religious treatises that have been
printed and published for their benefit, is like such
knowledge of English as one might get, if confined
to studying Willson's primers and reading books.
There is this saddening fact to be noticed in the
language, how full of obscenity it is; and how the
moral corruption of heathenism infuses its polluting
taint into the national vocabulary. It is not an extravagance to say that there is hardly a word in the
language that is not thus tainted by some veiled
allusion to indecencies, that among the Hawaiians
as among the nations of Christendom are made more
attractive by such partial concealment. Mountain,
wind, cloud, streamlet, are all thus degraded into
the service of the vilest debauchery. The programmes, elaborately prepared for the hula dances that
so disgracefully closed the performances of the recent
"Coronation," and for printing which the proprietor
of the printing office was prosecuted and punished
for issuing an obscene publication, though they contained only the first lines of the songs which accompanied the several dances, could only be translated
by one who knew the Hawaiian language so well,
as to tell at once what the vile allusion was in the
apparently innocent phrase. This tendency to revel
in filthiest lewdness is the sorrowful fact inherent in
heathenism. That heathen obscenities should be
revamped now under the court patronage of this
last Hawaiian dynasty is a more alarming fact than
the development and spread of leprosy. Physicians
can tell how many young men have been quietly
sent out of the country tainted with the virus of
that loathsome disease, and how the number Is increasing. Others know and could tell, were it proper
to make such facts public, how many sad hearts and
homes there are to-day in the higher circles of
society among our foreign residents, sad with inexpressible sorrow because their sons and daughters
have given themselves over to the indescribable
bestialities of the hula dances of heathenish obscenity.
C. M. HYDE.
North Pacific Missionary Institute.




The Hawaiian Monthly.


239


FASHIONS AND NOVELTIES.


A fashion must often undergo wonderful changes
and amendments before it succeeds in really becoming established in general public favor. Thus the
Jersey has required four whole years since its first
conspicuous appearance, to become an ordinary
article of dress, and only succeeded in doing so after
it had freed itself from the eccentricity of the first
shape, and instead of that now appears in a more
pleasant and practical style. A dark Jersey will be
found an excellent en-tout-cas, especially useful
when traveling. Fastened in front, with a pretty
well made back and broad trimming or braiding it
will always be found elegant and useful.
The dressiest Jerseys have white silk jersey cloth
waistcoats, and are made of silk jersey cloth for the
jacket in all colors and black, and these are frequently
decorated with embroideries of fine beads.
The skillful adaptation of old-fashioned things, or
rather anything one happens to have on hand, is a
great thing with practical ladies, ant we are always
glad to advise and assist in such matters as far as
our power, or our space will permit.
To-day we offer an excellent example of what
rmay be done with flat three-cornered lace shawls,
sijch as, large or small, are to be found in most
wwardrobes amongst the dethroned glories of bygone
fashions. There is really no reason why the shawls
should not be worn just as they are, but young ladies
especially do not seem to take kindly to them, even
taough the beautiful, often costly material can with
very little trouble be transformed into an exceediagly becoming and dainty mantle. It is best to
arrange the shawl upon the wearer's own figure, as
the back part must be arranged in small folds sewn
firmly together at the waist, when they are allowed
to fall loosely down. The top edge is gathered in,
so as to form a full frill round the neck. In front
the edges are put plainly together and the ends are
simply knotted. A ribbon at the waist gives the
whole stability and form.
The shoe of 1884's summer has a heel of less than
an inch in height and placed where it belongs. The
toe is round and wide. The entihe outline is not
quite that of a human foot, but as nearly so as previous condition of compression permits. The material is not the inelastic glazed stuff long in use, but
soft calfskin of the same kind used in men's shoes.
The make is masculine, even in such details as
beveled soles and yellow stitching and especially in
the fact that the surface is not to be daubed with a
black shiny varnish, but blackened with pigment
and brush, in the way heretofore distinctively and
exclusively male. The exception in this latter
respect is the sole made of real or imitation crocodile
skin, reddish yellow in color and making the wearer


look as though she was on her way to a base-ball
match. An artist friend, rapturous on the subject,
declared that an era of naturalness had at last begun
and that uncontracted waists would be the next
happy attainment on the part of our fashionable
girls.
The most unique dress for this season was designed
in Philadelphia, for a young society belle. It is of a
very light weight Gilbert cloth, in a kind of smoke
blue. The lower skirt portion is laid in large box
pleats, each one ornamented with a spray of Kursheedt's silk embroidered purple and white clover
blossoms. The front width above is garnished with
a half wreath of clover blossoms and a brilliant hued
peacock stands in thlie center. The pointed corners
of the over-drapery, at each side, are finished like
the front, with semi-circle of clover blossoms and
Kursheedt's peacocks. The jacket has a row of the
flowers up each side, collar and cuffs to match. The
rustic hat is trimmed with folds of velvet and cluster
of artificial clover blooms, with butterfly and peacock's feather eyes.
White has never been so popularly worn as this
summer. It is seen on the street almost to the exclusion of everything else, and in the house it is
worn both during the morning and evenings. Some
pretty dresses recently seen, made of soft creamy
mull, had the skirts trimmed with two rather deep
flounces of the mull edged with oriental lace about
three inches wide. The drapery was arranged across
the front in graceful folds and edged with the lace.
At the back it was very full and caught up on the
waist. The latter had a square neck with the lace
joboted, and elbow sleeves.
Charming afternoon dresses of pink or blue surah
have the skirt covered with flounces of Bretonne
lace. The pointed corsage is of red or blue velvet
with a yoke set on, and sleeves made of long rows
of narrow lace separated by narrow tucks of the
surah.
Viofetwood fans, pleasantly fragrant, are made
with smooth sticks, on which ladies who draw well
make outline sketches of their friends, sometiwies
slightly caricaturing them, and tile friends are expected to acknowledge the likeness by adding their
autographs.
Amber colored tortoise-shell has suddenly come
into prominence in England for all ornaments. Of
course it is set with jewels rich and rare to heighten
the cost, though quite expensive even when unadorned with gems.
Pet Angora cats are the rage.




240


The Hawaiian Monthly.


PUZZLE DEPARTMENT.


CHARADE.
My first in my second sat; my third I ate; my
whole cannot be satisfied.
SQUARE WORD.
1. A British title.
2. A disease.
3. A measure.
4. A sly look.
FLOWERS EMBLEMATICALLY EXPRESSED.
1. Pertaining to a monastery, both the man and
the dress.
2. A number.
3. Something that is cold, white and a plaything.
4. Seen in every face.
5. A city and a sin.
6. Never ending.
7. A musical instrument.
8. A willow.
9. A tree.
The initials of the answers to the above spell the
name of the flower.


ANSWERS TO AUGUST PUZZLES.
CHARADE.
Par-the-non.
ANAGRAMS.-GIRLS' NAMES.
1. Constance.
2. Alexandra.
BOYS' NAMES.
1. Cadwallader.
2. Cornelius.
3. Adoniram.
4. Bertram.
DOUBLE WORDS.
1. Bar-bed.
2. Ash-ore.
3. Cur-few.


WHIMSICALITIES.


WAS SHE A FLIRT?,,I wonder if that pretty girl over there is not a
flirt," said one drummer to another on an incoming
Illinois Central train the other day.,"She looks like it," said his companion, ",and
what is more she and I have passed a good many
happy hours together. I've staid many a night at
her father's house, but I don't do it any more, and
if you can make a mash on her, go ahead."
The other drummer went over to where she sat
and said:.* Permit me, Madame."
" Certainly," she replied.
", My friend over there says he has known you for
some time," he continued as he sat down. She
blushed and smiled sweetly as she acknowledged
the old acquaintance.
"t Very nice fellow," said the drummer.
i I-think he's ever so nice," said the wqman,
modestly.,, Buily fellow, but he ain't very popular with the
girls. Don't seem to care very much about 'em."
", Don't he?" she archly inquired.
"t Not very much.",I like him ever so much. I have thought the
world of him for a long time."
" Happy old boy! Say, you couldn't love me a
little as his proxy, could you?", Goodness, no!"
t Well, that's pretty tough on me; but if you
think so much of him, I'll get up and let him come
over and sit by you."


" Oh, I wish you would!"
The masher looked red and blue by turns, and got
up and went over and told his companion what she
said, and added:,Say, old fellow, you've got her dead. She's
mashed on you the worst way, and wants you to
come over and sit with her."
" Is that so?" queried the other, with a satisfied
smile, rising and bowing to the lady, who beckoned him over to the seat with her. And then he
went over and put his arm around her, and when
the conductor came along he pointed them out to
him and began to tell him what a mash the other
fellow had made, when the conductor smiled blandly,
and told him to go and soak his hbad; that she was
the other drummer's wife, and he had known her
ever since she was a baby. The masher got off the
first time they came up with a freight train, and
went the balance of the way as live beef.
The champion light weight. The Kalakaua dollar.
The Freshman who translated De mnortuis ail
nisi bonum, ", From the dead nothing but bones,"
has a brilliant career awaiting him in the medical
profession.
A boy found a woman's switch in the opera house
and returned it to her. " Thank you, my little
man," said the lady; "you are an honest boy."
"Oh! no, I'm not so very honest: but I know what
I am."  " What are you then?"  "A hair restorer."




YEARLY SUBSCRIPTION, $5.00.
I VOLUME 1.,?                T
AWAAH3
* HAWAIIA N


SINGLE NUMBERS, FIFTY CENTS.


NUMBER  11.


HE


MONTHLY.


I)EV(O)TED) T''O
LITERATURE, ART, SCIENCE, POLITICS, AND  GENERAL  CULTURE.
AO JTl VIAIffIBIR, 1 8894.


I
I
I
I
i
j
I
i
i
I
I
I
i
i
I
I
iI
i
i
i
i
I
I
Ii
p
I
I
I
i
i
Ii
i
i
i
i
i
I
Ii
i
i
i


CONTENTS.
PAGE.
T  h e   F u  tu re................................................1..........................................................................24    1
Madeline............................................................................................. 244
S o  n lne t...........................................................................................................................................253
Education          in   Japan........................................................................................................................253
W V a itin  g........................................................................................................................................
Dr. Koch          on    Cholera...................................................................................................................... 25
Editorial Comment........................................................................................................................260
W. H. Vanderbilt's W              ealth.......................................................................................................261
FashIions and            Novelties...............................................................................................................   2);2
Puzzle       Department.......................................................................................................................263
W   h  im  sica   lities............................................................................................................................... (;3
I()NOLULIJU:
PRINTED AT THE HAWAIIAN GAZETTE OFFICE.


I


I;   I    I..    I- I.-   I I-   II.-.   -   I- I     -      -.-,..             I     1   -   I-        -—,   



Hawaiian Carriage Manufacturing Company,..........................................
I'P RESIDENJ T.AN  ) i ANA(GE'....................................................  1.N  Vl  N rT,
VI('E:  PRESI l DE lN't....................................................  N..V.II.IHT,
Sv ET1(:1 a  AND  T Xltl.S l:............................................................   SC I(H M AN
A   l)lr(TOr l.....................................................S.  M.   I)A M )N.
I X a:r ge a id  C r pllete -A-s s o r t me  t of
Wagon and Carriage         Material on Hand and for Sale,.............. AT REASONABLE RATES.............
('3 C:kheaper tlka3 Inptorted V;ork:. 
Cane and Plantation Wagons Built to Suit Any Kind of Work, at
Great Inducements to Planters.
HEAVY WHIIEEIS IEPIT IN ST1'i(tK FOI1 OR1I)EIS OF  NY J)DESC(IPTION.
PtNoMil fBFIfTUE WIBTUUOOGL
3 E^01-t~~~~ StoI -o                         SrV      t.........
C)* E], WIJUIAMS$, -,, - - PKu@RM                       'j'K:eep on. I-andc tlie Ljarge.3t.ssortment of
andi I IILS'TEIY T() IE FOINI) IN T'HE IilN(G)OMI. All Kiinls of pholstery
and I lRAl'E RY  Made to 01rderi ill the Very Iatest   Style.
Pianos and Good Cane Seat Chairs for Rent.
The COieapest P1lace to 2B3uy.A-Zl SZinzds of
"iUsite^xlt                     Re       iflrtliK~~
A Lar'ge Assortietlit of Wall Paper.  WT  I'llilertking in All its Branchell   T'11horoughll y andl Satisl'actorily Atttended to.
T'elphone,tf ]I,)sidcwee,  No4. -1!).]   ('. E.  W'IL  l, MS'.   T'e/eoe  alnd 'Vi -htf Atrmn No. 76.




THE


HAWAIIAN


MONTHLY.


VOLUME 1.]


[NUMBER 11.


HONOLULU, NOVEMBER. 1884.


THE FUTURE.


Mr. Bishop's article which appeared in the last
number of the MONTHLY has evidently had the effect
which was intended and hoped for. It has attracted
general attention and stimulated discussion. There
are times when men's minds are much occupied with
certain political or social problems, and yet from
some restraining considerations, whether of courtesy,
of propriety, of expediency, or even of fear, the
thought of the time fails to find adequate expression
either in print or in public speech. A condition of
things somewhat akin to this has prevailed among
ourselves. Many men, including those ordinarily
considered conservative and cautious, have been
seriously pondering the question of the Hawaiian future, and have thought out a great deal more than
they cared to publicly express. At such a time it
is needed that some one should, as it were, break the
ice and speak out boldly the thought which many
cherish but hesitate to utter. Such a service Mr.
Bishop has rendered this community, and the result
thus far has been most satisfactory. Two leading
articles in the Advertiser, the same in the Hawaiian,
with' more or less extended notice in all the other
local journals, and a general interchange of views
among intelligent and thoughtful people are the first
fruits of its publication. These wide-spread indications of public interest testify not only to the ability
with which Mr. Bishop has treated his subject, but
show that the subject itself is regarded as one of intrinsic and vital importance. The general willingness which has been shown to discuss the political
and social future of these Islands proves that in the
opinion of intelligent people such discussion is neither
premature nor superfluous. At the same time, the
excellent tone and spirit in which the discussion has
thus far been carried on is a hopeful sign and an encouraging indication of the ability of our people to
meet such questions with the calmness and seriousness which their importance demands. In view of
recent events and present tendencies, our political
and social future has become a," live" question, and
is being so regarded. We venture, therefore, to express both the hope and the expectation that the
discussion thus begun may continue. We are sure


that much good will come of it. By due and timely
attention being given to questions of grave importance which must be sooner or later met, and which
we may have to meet very soon, our people will be
the better prepared to act with wisdom when the
time of action shall arrive.
We have neither the space nor the inclination to
take up the several carefully prepared newspaper
articles which Mr. Bishop's essay has called forth
and consider in detail the various views expressed
therein. We would however call attention to one
remark of the Advertiser, which, while objecting
courteously but decidedly to nearly all of Mr.
Bishop's conclusions, admits at the same time that
his article is ",a thoughtful expression of the average
white man's ideas about the subject." If we are
not mistaken, this admission involves considerably
more than its writer probably intended or realized.
",The average white man's ideas" on this or any
other subject of general public interest are something which cannot be safely ignored by those who
would correctly forecast our political and social
future. Whether Mr. Bishop fairly represents the
views of ",the average white man," we do not now
inquire. If he does, then he certainly represents
an influence which must be steadily increasing in
weight and importance with every passing yearan influence which, whether we like it or not, or
whether it be for good or evil, must ultimately be
dominant in Hawaiian affdirs.    We notice also
that while there is considerable difference of opinion
with respect to the final outcome of influences nuw
at work, there is, with the single exception of the
journal just named, a. substantial agreement in the
view that the Hawaiian Kingship "is a very transient institution;" that it is fast outliving its usefulness and that in the inevitable course of events it is
destined to soon pass away. In this view we fully
concur and in so doing we find ourselves in full
accord with the almost unanimous sentiment of
those whose intelligence and knowledge o0 affairs
are such as to render their opinions of any value.
It is idle to say that the same peculiar and excep



242


The Hawaiian Monthly.


tional combination of circumstances which brought
about our peculiar and exceptional political condition will ensure its permanence. It is true that like
causes produce like effects, but the causes which
were instrumental in establishing the Hawaiian
monarchy on its present basis have already in large
measure ceased to exist. There mnay be those who
honestly differ with us and who can see nothing in
the expression of such views as the above but unfriendliness to the Hawaiian monarchy and the independence of the country. To such people we would
suggest that they cast aside prejudice and personal
feeling and look squarely at the facts. We are quite
sure that if they will study those facts in the light
of history and with due regard to the elements now
at work they will see that anything like permanence
under our present anomalous political arrangement
is virtually impossible. The composition of the
population, the numerical strength of the different
races, both absolutely and relatively, the agricultural
and commercial development of the country, the
ownership of the land, the proportion of the sexes,
the spirit of the government, its attitude towards its
foreign subjects; in fact every important element in
the problem  has changed greatly within the last
thirty years. To ignore such facts as these, facts
which are plain to every observer, is the part of
neither intelligence nor candor.
How long it will be before the inevitable change
comes, is what neither we nor any one else can tell.
Any predictions on this point must be made subject
to that element of uncertainty which belongs in a
greater or less degree to all future events. The continued existence of our present form of government
depends of course on providential events which cannot be altogether foreseen. So far, however, as human wisdom can discern and human conduct influence the result, it depends mainly upon the course
which may be pursued by those holding the reins of
power. For our own part we should like to see the
Hawaiian monarchy with a native chief at its head
continue as long as possible. We should like to see
it continue until it should be evident to all, that it
had accomplished its mission, and that its further
existence was neither practicable or desirable. In
other words, we should like to see it continue until
it should die a natural death, with the consent and
approval of all classes of the community. Such a
course of events would give time for the maturing
and developing of those elements in the body politic
whose supremacy is essential to the successful working of a more liberal form of government, and it
would afford opportunity also for a careful and deliberate consideration of the question of what kind of
government should succeed the present one, and by
whom  it should be administered. With prudence,


patriotism, honesty, economy, and a fair degree of
ability on the part of our rulers. the above desirable


consummation may be secured. Without the exercise of these qualities the end, will certainly come
sooner, and may come suddenly.
Such a result is a thing to be deprecated. All sudden changes in forms of government and in the fundamental law, even when accomplished without
violence, are fraught with danger. This is true
where the population is in the main homogeneous
in race, language and religion. How much greater
then would be the danger with such heterogeneous
and ill-assorted elements as compose the population
of these islands. We have, however, sufficient faith
in the better elements in our population to believe
that tnough not numerically strong, they would in
an emergency where public peace and order were
seriously threatened, come promptly to the front and
exert a controlling influence by virtue of superior
courage, character and qualifications.
In estimating the chances for a continuation of
this government on its present foundation, it will be
well to consider to how great an extent the independence of the country has been already sacrificed,
and how seriously the dignity of the Sovereign has
been compromised. First, in the matter of debt.
It is an old and familiar saying that "the borrower
is servant to the lender." In a very real and serious
sense this is true. "It is hard," says Poor Richards' Almanac, "for an empty bag to stand upright,"
and from the same storehouse of wise saws we learn
that "he who goes borrowing, goes sorrowing."^
The Hawaiian treasury is a very empty bag. So
far fromn being able to stand upright, the combined
efforts of the government and its friends can scarce
put coin enough into it to prevent its entire collapse.
During the last two years the country was run in
debt to the amount of about a million of dollars, and
as much important government work remained undone and large accounts unpaid, and as improvements to which the administration was especially
pledged were not even begun, it is safe to assume
that want of funds was what stood in the way. In
other words, our government during the last two
years borrowed all the money its credit would cornmand and would have taken more if it could have
been had. The appropriations made by the late
legislature are about two millions of dollars in excess
of the probable income of the country, and if the
projects contemplated in the appropriation bill are
carried out, the money must be got by borrowing.
Our government is now in the market as a borrower,
both at home and abroad, and so far with very indifferent success. The money which was obtained
during the last bi-ennial period came not from our
own people, but from foreign capitalists, and was
furnished only on conditions which no government


would be justified in agreeing to, except under the
direst necessity. The main hope of raising any
further large loans.must be from foreign sources and




The Hawaiian Monthly.


243


the amount is not likely to be furnished unless our
bonds are sold at a ruinous and illegal rate, or conditions are exacted which will seriously compromise
what still remains of our political autonomy. It has
been publicly and repeatedly stated and never denied,
that government bonds are now due and unpaid and
that the government has been obliged to ask for an
extension. If this is the case with our present indebtedness, how is it likely to be should the government by extraordinary concessions to the money
lenders succeed in increasing the the public debt to
double or three times what it now is. It matters
not for the purpose of the present argument how
this state of things has come about or who is to
blame for it. We state simply facts which are well
known and many of which are matters of public
record. A small and feeble country whose finances
are in this condition is certainly in a precarious situation so far as its independence is concerned. It may be considered to have fairly entered
upon the road by which Egypt and other countries
have reached a condition of political vassalage, their
rulers selected for them and their whole public
policy dictated by foreign governments acting in the
interests of foreign bondholders.
There are other, more personal aspects of the
question, arising from this dependence on foreign
capital and subserviency to those who furnish it.
Respect for high station and the proprieties commonly supposed to be due under a monarchical government forbid our printing what is common in
men's thoughts and is freely expressed in conversation wherever our public affairs are under discussion.
Truly the borrower is servant to the lender, but in
this case the servant seenms to rather glory in his
subjection and take pleasure in parading it before
the world. With a ministry selected for us in California and the financial policy of the country
dictated by parties outside the government; with a
private citizen of another country openly boasting
of his ability to make and unmake cabinets, and an
executive ready to make good the boast; with these
and other things of similar tenor generally known
and freely commented upon, well may Mr. Bishop
say, "ithe foundation of the throne is decayed and
no severe shock will be awaited to topple it over."
To those who are familiar with the facts of the case
and with the current comments thereon in well informed circles, it may well seem that the Hawaiian
monarchy is but a shadow which is destined soon to
vanish away.
Before leaving this subject for the present, we
will call attention to one more phase of the ques

tion. The white race is aggressive, ambitious,
pushing. It possesses in an eminent degree both
the appetite and the aptitude for rule. When this
government was first established on a constitutional


basis, the native population was three times as
numerous as now, while the foreigners were a few
score, or at most a few hundred in number. At the
present time the natives are scarcely one-half the
total population and the proportion is constantly
diminishing. Let all who are interested in the
permanence of this government, and especially the
Hawaiians, reflect soberly on these facts and see
what they indicate. We have a considerable number of men of Hawaiian blood who are connected in
one way or another with the government of the
country. They are nobles, they are representatives,
members of the Privy Council, etc., etc. They are
-at least some of them-men of intelligence and
education. To such we would present this question;
is there now or has there ever been an instance
in recorded history where the white man has consented to be ruled by the black man or the brown
man, after he had once become strong enough and
numerous enough to take the reins of government
into his own hands? One such instance, and one only
can be found, and that is in the Hawaiian Islands.
The judicious and far-seeing policy of the first
Kanmehaireha, imitated by his successors, recognized
the inevitable changes due to the coming of the
white strangers. With statesmanlike wisdom and
entire good faith, these rulers sought to put thenmselves and their government in accord with the
altered condition of things. They cultivated the
friendship of those who they believed to be the
wisest and best among the foreigners, and as a result
of this policy the government was settled on a basis
which, while fully recognizing and protecting the
native in all his personal and political rights, offered
to the foreigners those legal forms and constitutional
guarantees to which they had been accustomed and
upon which their respective governments considered
they had a right to insist. By a steadfast continuance in this policy of mutual conciliation and goodwill, peace and order have been secured, prosperity
has prevailed and the Hawaiian throne has stood
firm.
It rests mainly with the native Hawaiians, particularly those in positions of power and influence, to
decide how long the native monarchy shall last;
whether it shall live out the full measure of the
years which in the nature of things are possible for
it, or whether it shall come to a premature, a disasterous and an ignominious end. It is a matter in
which they are in some respects more deeply interested than anyone else. In a peculiar sense this is
their country, their government and their king.
We would that they might rise to the level of their
opportunity and act with that patriotism and good
sense which would insure the best results, not only


for themselves, but for all dwellers within their
borders. Whether they will prove equal to the
emergency, the immediate future will determine.




244


The Hawaiian Monthly.


MADELINE.


XVII., Did you see Agnes Renten last Sunday? She
wore the prettiest hat in church."
This remark was the beginning of a brief conversation which the author begs leave to introduce as a
little episode in Madeline.
Place:-Ladies Sewing Society of the first parish
of Akron.
Speakers:-Ten ladies-ages varying from sixteen
to thirty.
Theme:-Agaes Renten and Dr. Gordon's motives;-curiosity, jealousy, envy and in some instances, love of truth.
i She alwsays does have the prettiest bonnets in
church, and how she gets them is more than I can
tell, for she's never well enough to go and select
them herself."  This was said by Amy May, an
aspirant for a city millinery establishment.
"Why, Mrs. Renten selects them, of course."
"; What is there that Mrs. Renten doesn't do?"
There was a faint look of disdain on the lips of Julia
Wren, an ambitious young woman of twenty-seven.
Isabel Dorr, gentle, meek-eyed, with soft yellow
hair, ideality predominent-as a phrenologist would
say-had been counting the meshes in a piece of
embroidery upon which she was deftly at work.
This task completed, she looked up and said enthusiastically: "I do think Agnes Renten has the
sweetest face of any girl in town."
" Present company excepted, please."
"Why yes, of course, if they wish it" —a few
blushes visible —but she did look so lovely as she
sat there, her eyes fixed on the minister as if drinking in every word he said."
" Yes, and Dr. Gordon never took his eyes off of
her during the whole sermon," chimed in Maria
Snow, just married, and as fond of match-making
as robins in spring.," And pray where were Maria Snow's eyes all
that time'?' gaily asked Ruth Somers.
"On her husband, where they ought to be. He
and Dr. Gordon sat side by side. Our pew was full
and so Thomas went into the doctor's."
' That gay dress and lace fichu, with pink ribbons was extremely becoming,"7 said Isabel with instinctive love for delicate combinations.
Mrs. Snow's ideas of combinations went beyond
tho.,e of dress.  " Dr. Gordon and Agnes would
make a splendid looking couple," she ventured to
say. 7
4"A splendid looking couple?" jerked out from
the lips of a1 tall muscullar woman, who until now
had remained silent. "t Do you suppose Dr. Gordon
would be foolish enough to marry a sick girl, past


" I know it," said Julia Wren, "and they stay sick
too. There's Dr. Brainard's wife was an invalid for
years. "
i" Dr. Gordon will never marry Agnes Renten,"
persisted the tall woman rather spitefully.
i"I don't think we know whether he will or not."
Maria Snow was thinking of her surprise when she
first found that the rich, handsome and cour-ed
Thomas Snow wanted to marry little Maria Remington, plain, timid, ignorant, and altogether without feminine attraction or grace.
" Love goes where'ts sent," snapped out blackeyed Mary Mott, who was in the daily hope that an
arrow would s3oon be aimed at her from a qui-er
brimming full of it.," Dr. Gordon is too ambitious a man to incunmber
himself with such a burden," insisted the nmusct:lar
woman., Besides, he would prefer a wife with raore
strength of character and greater mental acurn-en.
Why, Agnes has scarcely any education. She never
went to school much, was never able to study."
Such was the opinion of a Normal graduate.
"Some people are educated without going to
school," said Isabel.
At that moment there was a quick step in the
ante-room-a hasty putting away of bonnet and
shawl-a peep at the glass-a smoothing of the
yellow-gray hair, and Mrs. Renten presented herself.
" Oh! do excuse me for being so late," she exclaimed. ' I waited for Agnes to get started on her
afternoon drive. The doctor was an hour behind
time-called away, I suppose. There isn't much
reliance to be put in a doctor's promises."
Mrs. Renten gave a little sly, satisfied laugh, as
she took up one end of a patch-work bed-quilt, and
cormmenced sewing together the squares.
" Agnes' health must be very much improved,"
remarked her right-hand neighbor. " I saw her at
church Sunday."
" Oh, yes! She is remarkably well for her. The
rides she is having do her an immense amount of
good."  Side glances and covert smiles passed
aroutd the room.
" You must look out, Mrs. Renten," was the
warning of Dea. Fay's wife, whose daughter had
just left father and mother and gone with her husband to Minnesota. "t They say the doctor is more
attentive to Agnes than his professional services
would seem to require."
" Yes, he'll be carrying her off one of these days,"
broke in Maria Snow.,"He does seem very fond of Agnes," returned


recovery?"                                     Mrs. Renten, " but I don't know as Agnes cares
c I don't know that she is past recovery," said  much for him."
the gentle Isabel. "Doctors often do marry sick   e Now dear Mrs. Renten, why did you say that?
girls."                                        There is much truth in an old French proverb



The Hawaiian Monthly.


245


eWe only use words to conceal our thoughts'."
Mrs. Renten had too often seen 'he blush on
Agnes' cheek at the mention of Dr. Gordon's name,
and her pleased look at his approach, to believe for
an instant that the gentle, trusting girl was unaffected by the attentions of the young physician.
But the truth was, she was very much in doubt
as to the doctor's intentions. He was often with
Agnes, but she knew he was ambitious in his profession. Agnes' case was a study for a young
doctor, and Mrs. Renten often thought-a thought
she would never have given expression to under any
circumstances, but still it would force itself upon
her-that in those eyes so often fixed upon the invalid, there was more of study than of that subtle passion-love. Mrs. Renten was a close observer-how
could she be otherwise when the happiness of her
only child was at stake, to whom disappointment
must be death? -She admired Dr. Gordon, and if
she only knew! But she did not know. He was so
quiet, frequently so abstracted, even in Agnes presence. He seemed pre-occupied, and Mrs. Renten
often fancied him to have had experiences known
only to himself. Once it flashed across her that his
heart was buried somewhere in some distant grave.
"' How foolish to imagine such a thing," instantaneously followed the flash.  "i Very likely Dr. Gordon's profession makes him thoughtful. Some sick
patient has his heart for the time being, rather
than a beautiful girl in a lonely grave."
Agnes was never the wiser for these reflections.
Mrs. Renten knew that she was living in the present-living and loving-in an atmosphere before
unknown to her. Could she for a moment dim its
light by the darkness of a doubt? She could not
recall the past-how could she change the present
so full of happiness and strength? Perhaps no
change was necessary. If she only knew? But she
did not know-could only observe and wait. The
afternoon at the sewing circle she sent out that small
flash of artillery, her first defence against the gossip
that would inevitably follow should her fears prove
to be well grounded. But the missile was altogether
unnecessary, as she soon after learned to her great
satisfaction and relief.
The afternoon ride was longer than usual, for Dr.
Gordon had to visit a patient in a remote part of the
town, and he ventured to take Agnes with him.
There was something novel and very attractive in
coming out from  the sick-room to find those blue
eyes intently gazing toward the door, to see the
face brighten as he appeared and to hear her low
assurances when expressing fears that he had kept
her waiting too long. Agnes was usually silent.
The doctor did not encourage conversation lest it
should weary her too much and it was enough for
Agnes to sit beside him; to feel his presence; to


know he was near; to answer back with her blue
eyes the look often bent upon her; to experience his
care, and be the object of his tender solicitude.
One day when late in the afternoon the carriage


stopped at Mrs. Renten's door, the mother, who had
been at the window looking for her return, noticed
that Agnes seemed nervous and confused. A flush
was on her face as the doctor lifted her out. She
paused, hesitated a moment, and then turning to
him, said: "t Will you go in and see mamma now?"
"t Certainly, Agnes, if she's not engaged." He
drew the hitching weight from the carriage and
placing it beside Fleet, followed her into the house.
Soon Mrs. Renten entered the parlor-a few hasty
words Were uttered which crimsoned the blushing
Agnes. Mrs. Renten hesitated-feigned great surprise-didn't know what cousin James would saybut finally yielded an apparently reluctant consent.
Ray soon rose to go.  ", Stop and have tea with us,"
said Mrs. Renten.
c- Not to-night, thank you-I've several calls to
make yet," and taking her extended hand, he
added:,s I shall owe you a debt of gratitude for the
happiness you have conferred on me to-night."
Putting his arm around Agnes and pressing his lips
to hers, he said: it I hope you've taken no cold during the long drive," and then hurried away.
The sequel to this little interview was soon familiar
to everybody in Akron.  " Agnes Renten and Dr.
Gordon are engaged," and many averred they saw
Cupid busy with his arrows the very evening Dr.
Gordon first met Agnes at Mrs. Murdock's wedding
party.
Mrs. Renten was so surprised-didn't know what
cousin James would say-Doctor ought to have given
them longer to decide a question of such importance.
A physician's wife was subject to great inconveniences. Could Agnes' feeble health bear such irregularities as his profession necessitated?
Agnes listened, apparently with becoming respect
to her mother's implied negations, but in reality,
knew not a word of what she was saying. Her cup
of happiness had suddenly become filled to the very
brim, and she could think of nothing else. Upon
the plea of fatigue she retired early to her own
room, and then, kneeling among the rose-colored
draperies, enveloped in a flood of moonlight, she
poured out her thanks to God. Mrs. Renten stopped at the door to inquire if Agnes was comfortable,
or if she wanted anything.
" Nothing at all, mamma,?" she answered. "I
have everything."'  Everything! Yes, she had
everything in that one gift.
Dr. Gordon at a late hour entered his office.
Striking a light, he threw himself wearily upon the
lounge. The evening had been spent with his
patients, leaving no opportunity for reflections.
Now he had time to think over the events of the
the afternoon. Had he acted wisely-done the
best thing for Agnes and for himself?   Best
thing for Agnes-  there can be but one conclu

sion as to that," he assures himself. There was
comfort in the assurance. He rose from the lounge,
read a few pages from a medical work lying open
upon the table, took out his pencil and margined




246


The Hawaiian Monthly.


half a page-closed the book and sitting (town,
leaned back in his arm chair with a weary, anxious
expressionl upon his face. Slowly, as if hardly consciouis of what lie was doing, lie drew from his vest
Ia smnall ivory tabllet. Between its leaves lay a curl
of hair. lie took it up and the silken coils hung
suspended fromn his fingers. IDrawing towards him
a slieet of note piper, hle placed the hair upon it and
procee(led to remnove from  the tablet a small pencil
sketch. It hald dropped from a book in school at
Wendham, and lie had forgotten to return it to its
owner. Findingi it in his desk the,'last day,'' he
placed it in the talblet. It was a Ipicture of Mudge.
The (downwar(d light of the shade(L lamp fell upon
the face-perfect in outline. There lay the exq(uisitely formed moutlh and chin. The (dreamy eyes,
partially slia(led by the long, delicate lashes, seemed
to look inquiringly into his own. (oils of hair, even
in the unbroken stillness, appeared to flutter around
her face.
Ray gazed longl at the picture-took up the curl
andl sat gazing alternately at ea(ch-tlhen turned
thoughtfully away toward the barren wall.
ti EIverybody loves Agnes," he said at length,
''but tlis rare creature," 1lie continued again fixing
his eye upon the pencil sketch in his hand. "' Who
could( know?-al diamond hidden in its native alluVillln. )
There was a: step in the lall, the door slightly
ajar was pushed o, enan an boy hIalf Ireathless
entered, exclaiming: '"Mrs. RIenton wants you to
comre quick. Agmnes is very sick. She's fainted
away'," lie aldded as the doctor replaced the tablet
and prepared to follow him.
XVIII.
October came and went-cold, wet and dismalwith none of tlhe golden days peciuliar to this brilliant
monthI of the year. Early frosts withered auttumnal
foliage,: blackene(l luxuriantly twining vines and
blasted the ripening fruit. Novembler followed with
winds and storms, and ice-coated streams and
roughly frozen roads, upon whose margins lay the
aster and golden-rod, Iblack and shriveled ias if a
scorching fire had swept along the highway. Icicles
hung from   the eaves and d(oorposts sparkle(l with
frosts. lBarrels were liurried into cellars, and lierds
into their stalls. Vin ter liad prematurely come and
Imanlly a hoime was unlprepare(l for its advNent.
Agnes was too frail not to be affected by these
autunnal freaks. A slight cough alarmed the anixious mother, and IRay was equally alive to the idanger
that awaited his betrothed. IHe could take care of
Agnes better if she were his wife, he argued. At
first M rs. Renten demurred. Cousin James must be
consulted. lie approvilng, however, the miother at
length consented, and so Ray's Christtmas gift was a
bride, beautiful and wlite and frail as the wind
flower on the mountain slope. Nothing could have
so completed the happiness of Agnes as this consumation of her wishes. There was now somnetling for


the mind to dwell upon and she often sat for hours
thinking of the husband God had so kindly given
her-as she sometimes expressed it-and watching
for his return.
The smile upon her lips and the depth of love
which beamned upon him as lie entered her rosetinted chambler, sweet with the perfume of flowers
and (laintily fresh anmd neat and clean, was a welcome that a )prince miight envy.
Ray usually spent a greater part of his evenings
in hlis office. "Pl'hysicians imust be students in order
to keep out of ruts," lie once explained to Agnes,
when slhe ventured to suggest that hle should not go
out again after he had been riding niost of the (lay.
One evening after lighlting a fire in the black,
dislmal looking stove and( adjusting the wick of his
kerosene lamp, Dr. Gordon took the Journal from
his pocket, and opening it, his eye fell upon11 an item
of New Jersey news. HIe glanced over the remain(der of the column, then layinig (down the paper exclaimed: " I must write to Dr. Mackintosh. I'll do
it this moment. What will lie think of me?"
lie leaned forward, took up a pen and upon a
sheet of commnercial note begun:
AKnON, Jan. 27, 18 -Dear Uncle Hugh:
l)Don't cut ine off' nor judge your boy by the
infrequlency of liis letA strong pull at the bell. The pen drops upon the
tabIle and Ray is at the (ldoor. Before him is a stalwart figure wrapped in stout overcoat, muffled to
the eyes in fur and a soft fur cap pulled over his
face. " Hiullo, my boy! 1How are you an-I've
found you at last," and uncle HTugh's armi was
around L}Ray's neck and a thicly gloved hand patting his shoulder right lustily.
", Well, old fellow, this is your hiding place, is it?"
hlie added, following, Ray into the office-',tucked
away like a chick-a-dee in a woodpecker's nest. Hla,
ha, ha," and the strong man drew off his glove, disclosing a hand white and soft as a dove's breast.
"' You look thin, my boy," lie said, fastening his
keen searching glance upon the young physician.
t, Working too hardl, ell! I)on't study all the time
I hope?" glancing at a copy of Ifammond lying on
the table.:le removed his ca'p, took the fur collar from  his
neck an1111d 11unbutt(oning his overcoat grasped the sides
and threw it back fromn the broad and visibly beating chIest.
" A pretty good pull I've had to find you my boy.
Went to the hotel first. l)on't )oard there now?'"
lie drew the arlm chair towards the stove and setting
down, stretched out his great soft hand towards its
inviting warmth. 'hie hleavy eyebrows were separated l)y deep furrows of thought. Abundance of
lhair, silvery white, crowced thie massive forehead,
and fromn his proinminent chin hlung a white tflowing
beard. The fresh evening air had brought the rich
1blood( to his cheeks, and0i as lie sat there in the glowing warmth, a modern sculptor might have made of




The 11(1 'au   fl I47


247


him a subject with which to comp)ete with the genius
of a Phllidias.
"( Well Ray, what has the new year brought to
you?" he asked. ' ( Business goodi"
(:Co(nsiderable sickness ii town just now."
l'There is, eh! Well estalblished by this time, I
supp)ose?"',Dl)on't know, eh! repeating Ray's modest reply.
', Plenty of wood in Akron, front the way this stove
gives out the heat," he exclaimed, jumilping up and
giving a pull at his overcoat.
"'Yes Dr. Mackintosh, take off your overcoat;
should have mentioned it before, but thought we'd
go over to the house.",l House, house! What house?" with a deepening
of the lines bW.tween the eyebrows.
"u Where I live," said Ray, smiling, a faint blush
visible.
"i Ain't keeping house?"
', No, uncle; we board.''
The keen eyes looked up inquiringly. ', Who's
we?" was the thought, niot expressed.,, I had just comeinlenced to write you, uncle Ihugh,
pushing toward him the sheet upon which he loaid
begun the letter., You had, eh!"-'a long pause-''Any news to
write?"
There was that in the demeanor of the young
man that revealedl more than Riay supposed. "Soinething he hasn't told me," mused the doctor.
'1i was just writing you of my recent marriage."
The searching eyes were immediately turned froiii
Rtay to the stove.,,Married, eh!" lie said at length emphatically.
'"'We board with my wife's inother. 1Better go
over to the house and get a cup of tea after your
cold ride."," Yes, yes; I'd like a cup of tea."
Mrs. Rlenten received Dr. Mackintosh witl that
old school hospitality with which her earlier years
had been so thoroughly collversatut, that it sat naturally enough upon her still. When lie entered the
pleasant dining room, fragrant witl heliotrope-tlhe
windows tilled with geraniums and hangimig viniesand saw a daintily spread table-telideri lloi smokilng
beneath mnelting flecks of gold, surrounded with
crisp toast, peaclies in a sea of aUmber, warm  biscuit,
and cake covered with untarnished frosting, and
back of the bright teapot the neat figure amd rud(ly
face of Mrs. lenteni; and when she urged upon himi
a cup of cocoa-evidently prepilred by ain expert's
hand-adding, "Cousiii James always takes cocoa
after a (lay's exposure"-and eviinced a commendable degree of concern as to his comfort and preferences, and furthermnore, explained the relationship
between cousiin James and herself, enidiig with the
inquiry: "l'erhaps you know I)r. W instead? '-when
Ray returning to the parlor drew up a soft easy
chair for the doctor and settled into one himself.
Dr. Mackintosh's mental conclusion was: " Well,
she understands housekeeping and how to make


folks com.fortable, and the boy's managed to get a
good home, that is, if he likes it. But-this was
the afterthought-, where's his wife?"''
Mrs. R('iten so00on entered, and( addressing Dr.
Mackinto)slh, said:,'Agnes would be glad to come
down and see you to-night, lbut she felt co(nsiderably
fatigued and retired very early. I d(n't think she'd
better get up, do you doctor," she added, turning to
Ray.
'O()h! certainly not,'" replie(.i uncle hugh, forgetting for the moiment that lie was not the only phlysician in the room. "Cerftainly not, I'll see her in the
morning.'', Agnes is somiething of an invalid,,"  explained
Ray. when they were:agatin alone.
SheI is, eli! Ilcr iname's Agnes?"
Thlie two men sat atwhile-(certain explainations —an
oce'asional inquiry-a few  words in reply.   The
manner ()f each was coistrained and formal. At
legth l)Dr. Mackinutosh lpleaded a dull head:ache and
begged to be excused1 for the nigligt. Alonmc in his
roo0(m, thie pressurci reimove(l, and the following mental ejac:ulai ht.iois burst out like a v()llcy of torpedoes
on the morning of tihe 'great and glorious 4th."
", And so the fellow's married!  (oolish boy! I
did think Ray knew better! Married to invalidism
of several years stamding! Yoked( to a sick girl, and
whatever load lie lhas to draw up tlie lill, he must
drag her along by his side, muaumica camrrying the
whip and cousin JJames the reills.  Yes, I ldid tliink
thIe boy knew better.  Well, my plats are upset
this time, and I may as well take mryself back to
M3eliissi;im and be coitente."
The bIrows were knit. and on thle duoctor's face a
look of matrked dlisalplproval. <" Does the boy thlink
he (can malke a well wIoman out, of Iner? lie ]must
know  better thao that. lie evi(demitly mineais to
steer his owi bo11at ill future. lie alwaxys did, in
fact. Permhaps I've let him  alone to() long-might
]limve stretchied o(ut my arms toward him  before.
But theml the oll inamn didn't think it best."
Dr. Mackintosh took from    his,ocket a small
bible bound in blue velvet. As lie Jay it oi the
table the cover fell back. (O tile fly leaf was xwritten
"Agnes Mackinitosh. ' Tears sl)runm(g to his ey'es as
hoe looked dh1own 111)o1 the page. lie grasped the
book, sat ti(mughltful a Inmomeint, thenl-there was a
thriilling pathos ini the!half-whislered wo)rds-exclaimed:,' All! sweet Agnes, you were atn i nvalid;
Iiuigh Mackintoish was your hIusbanmid, aind oil, how
he loved you! Bet here I am cemisuriig tIe ymoung
Inmai for doing the very thming which I look back
upon, as tle nmost satisfactory liik ini time wliole
chain of my existence. (() Lord, what is Imaln that
'Thou art mindful of him!' Forgive my harsh censure. How can I judge another's heart, or readi his
motives, or know his love?  Ra1y, my boy, forgive
your hard old uncle, and God forgive him too"-The
knees were bient in supplication, and ana earnest
prayer for forgiveness offered, and for blessings upon




248


The Hawaiian Monthly.


the dear boy who had so long dwelt in the heart of
this self-accused disciple of the Lord., I shall be obliged to go pretty soon, I suppose,"
said the doctor to Ray, the following morning.
" What time does the train leave?"
", Nine o'clock; but you mustn't go in that train,
uncle Hugh, I want you to see Agnes."
"Yes, yes-I must see Agnes. Won't be down to
breakfast, eh?"
" She doesn't rise very early and takes breakfast
in her room. Stop through the day, doctor. I'll
take you round Akron-give you a drive with
Fleet."
" Yes, I see-I'll wait till another train-must be
in Boston to-night. Fleet serves you well, does
she?" Fleet was Dr. Mackintosh's gift to Ray,
sent the first week of his practice in Akron.
It was nearly ten o'clock when uncle Hugh was
shown into the rose-tinted chamber made warm and
cheerful from sunbeams that lay across the floor, and
a wood fire that flickered and blazed in the open
Franklin.
Agnes sat in one corner of the room dressed in a
white wrapper with blue trimmings. The excitement of seeing a stranger had flushed her cheek.
Her eyes were turned up to Dr. Mackintosh as she
attempted to rise and extend her hand in welcome.
"Don't get up, my child;" said the doctor, shutting up her hand in both his.  " Don't rise, my
dear," and he bent down and kissed her burning
cheek.
"And so the good Lord sent you this beautiful
gift on his birthday, and you never told me Ray.
A bad boy, wasn't he, Agnes?"
The flush deepened-her eyes were fixed upon
her husband's face, but she made no reply. Mrs.
Renten undertook the apology. She enjoyed the
sound of Mrs. Renten's voice, and the opinions of
the individual ego, or its counterpart, cousin James.
" Well, you mustn' blame him doctor. He's had
so much to do-patients all the time. Then we've
been so anxious about Agnes-she's not as well as
she was in the fall, you know. He gets so tired, he
needs some rest.",I have rest enough," interrupted Ray, rather
unceremoniously.   I acknowledge my negligence
and beg forgiveness-if not for my sake, I know you
will pardon me on Agnes account."  He was standing by his wife, and as he said this her face was
upturned to his, and her glance fixed admiringly
upon him.
"Yes, we overlook everything for Agnes' sake,
and yield a willing obedience to her slightest wish,"
interposed the mother.
" Agnes is never exacting in her demands," again
interrupted Ray. "Have you noticed Wachusett,"
he added-willing to change the subject of conversa

tion and to give Dr. Mackintosh an opportunity to
put in an occasional word-", like a grey giant rising
above the adjacent hills? Wachusett is Akron's
Mecca, and you would never satisfy us without


a passing comment upon the object of so many
pilgrimages."'
",A grand mountain! I remember the old fellow
when I was a boy on the other side. I thought it
touched the sky, but was very curious to know what
was beyond."  Dr. Mackintosh took out his watch.
"I must be starting," he exclaimed-Ray thought
in a tone of relief. Taking Agnes' hand, he placed
it in Ray's and covering both with his broad palm,
", God bless you my children," he said fervently,
"c and make you altogether His and everything to
each other."
He kissed away the tears that welled into the eyes
of Agnes-pressed his lips to hers and was gone.
"t Dr. Mackintosh is the most interesting man I
ever saw," said Mrs. Renten the following day to her
nearest neighbor. "c He reminds me so much of
cousin James."
XIX.
" I don't understand it," muttered Dr. Mackintosh,
as the thundering train went whizzing out from the
station, blue wreaths of smoke curling and leaping
into the cold winter air. " But I must wait and see,
not judge unkindly the orphan boy. God knowsHe has plans that I wot not of-wiser plans than
mine, too I must cheerfully bide their unfolding."
He pulled his cap over his eyes, folded his arms, and
was half asleep, when an hour later the train entered
the depot of a great city.
Dr. Mackintosh and his sister Mary were the
only children of a New England farmer. Mrs. Mackintosh, the mother, was a woman of great intellectual
strength, vigorous, persevering, critical in the moral
distinctions of life, sound in judgment, firm in principle, and with deep, abiding religious faith. When
Hugh was only nine years old and Mary an infant of
ten months, Mr. Mackintosh was thrown from his
horse and so severely injured that he survived only
a few hours.
", You, my dear boy, must be a father to this
darling babe," was Mrs. Mackintosh's injunction to
the lad as with Mary in her arms she stood weeping
beside the coffin of her husband.
Hugh manfully assumed the responsibility thus
thrown upon him. The little Mary was looked upon
as a sacred trust to be cared for by him even as a
father careth for his own child. As she grew older
she was guarded with a jealous, lover-like devotion,
which increased when a few years later the children
were left motherless.
At the age of eighteen, Mary married Mr. Gordon,
a promising young man and greatly approved by
Hugh; but the union proved unfortunate and brought
many trials to the young wife which were shared
by the tender-hearted brother, until death came to
her release. Hugh had been for weeks watching
by the bedside of his wife-occasionally hoping, but


oftener fearing-when news came of his sister's
death. When, soon after, the gentle Agnes was
laid away, covered with lilies and imrortelles, her




The Hawaiian Monthly.


249


white face sweet and beautiful, a babe upon her
breast, the heart of the man was stricken with grief.
When at length the sudden anguish softened, to be
succeeded by subdued but lasting sorrow, his love
became centered upon Ray, Mary's only surviving
child. Much as his heart was bound up in the boy,
Dr. Mackintosh had never sought to influence him
as to his course in life. 4x He must think and choose
and decide and act in order to be a man. I must
not shut him up in my little attic. I can breathe in
it, but it may be too narrow for Ray. He must find
his own place, lay his own plans, be an independent
thinker. I shall keep an eye on the boy, of course.
He must neither drift upon the shallows, nor be
drawn into whirlpools. But while he keeps in clear
water let him go ahead and paddle his own canoe."
Such were the doctor's mental disquisitions concerning the training of boys in general, and Ray in
particular. Although he had made no endeavors to
influence the young man in his professional choice,
yet the uncle was greatly pleased when he found
the boy had determined upon a medical course of
study, and afterward looked upon his standing in
college and the medical university with a good
degree of justifiable pride. He was not averse to
Ray's making Akron the scene of his first professional practice.  " He must have experience somewhere. It may as well be in Akron. The boy has
much more to learn than he thinks. It may come
to him there." Ah! it had come faster than the
good doctor expected, and in a somewhat different
way and he was disappointed.
Dr. Mackintosh had commenced practice in Mellissina among a wealthy and cultured people. He
had been eminently successful and had acquired an
enviable reputation for professional acumen and
skill, which brought his services into requisition in
many of the adjoining towns. When he left Mellissina for Akron he had resolved to invite Ray into
partnership with himself. At least to talk with
"the boy" in a round-a-bout way-draw him out a
little and finally (lisclose his own wants, and give
Ray an opportunity to assist in supplying them.
" I'm getting to be an old man," he mneditated-"not
as vigorous as twenty years ago-am easily tiredpractice is becoming more and more of a drudgeryam less interested in anything but exceptional cases.
The race is to the strong. Why not let Ray have
it? He's a good boy-a true man-has ability-has
chosen wisely-why should I not give him a lift
and help him a little? When I am to throw off
these shackles and am about to lie down beside my
sweet Agnes, there will be comfort in knowing the
dear boy is here, ready both to sprinkle purple lilies
on my grave and to carry on mny life work. Yes,
I'll go and talk with Ray. It is a good opening for
him-only twenty-five miles from New York, where


he's well known among the distinguished men
of his profession-work enough for us both-a
chance for him to rise if he has the stuff in him, and
I think he has."


The following day Dr. Mackintosh was on his
way to Akron. But alas! the roses with which he
had planned to surround his declining years had
withered in the budding. Ray had. found his Agnes
too frail to be transplanted and he must tarry by her
side. The doctor returned to Mellissina without in
any way alluding to the main purpose of his visit.
XX.
A few years after the events just related, in one
of the handsomely furnished apartments of the
Lynde House, sat a young man of somewhat distinguished presence, bearing the military title, Col.
Hoixttr. Although several years before, having obtained permission to loosen sash and shoulder straps,
he retired from the army and transferred his executive ability to the profession of the law, an adaptability for which he had inherited through several
successive generations; still there were refined
rigors of West Point in his erect figure as he paced
up and down the room, and in the disciplined composure of limb and attitude when at length he'sunk
into one of the luxurious chairs the spacious apartment afforded. Joined with military exactitude
was the hauteur and polish of early Southern life.
These had left with him a certain courteousness and
style of manner sometimes overlooked in the anxious
and hurried preparations for the varied departments
of business life.
It had been a hard day in Wall street. A panic
was imminent and Col. Hoixter had endeavored to
prepare his clients for the disasterous results. Business demands had kept him at the South during the
winter and he returned to New York a few weeks
before to find numerous professional requisitions
awaiting him. Late in the afternoon he took the
train for Mellissina, where he had engaged rooms for
the summer at the Lynde Hotel, rather than be
compelled to exist night and day within the heated
compartments of a great city. He had risen that
morning with a headache. It ached still. Although
very tired, he was too restless to rest. He walked
the room, his hands pressed against his throbbing
temples. A chill came upon him. His teeth chattered and he quivered from head to foot. It rained
-was dark and dismail without-it seemed cold and
dismal within. He rang the bell and ordered a fire
and ginger tea. The chill continued even when
wrapped in overcoat and blankets. He rang again.
" Go for Dr. Mackintosh," he said to the waiter, in
the tone of one accustomed to command. He drew
himself up before the glowing grate. The chill gave
way, but was succeeded by burning heat. He only
moved back from the fire, too languid to remove his
heavy covering. A tap at the door and the waiter
appeared with: 4 The doctor, Sir."


A tall man entered, scarcely his equal in age, with
deep-set, dark grey eyes overshadowed with heavy
eyebrows, a full mustache and a complexion browned
from  travel and exposure.  "Col. Hoixter?" he




250


The Hawaiian Monthly.


asked with a deferential bow, and advancing a few
steps from the door.
"t Excuse me, sir," returned the patient, " but
there must be some mistake. I sent for Dr. Mackintosh."
" At present I am practicing with Dr. Mackintosh.
He has been riding most of the day and is suffering
from acute neuralgia of a somewhat serious character, and consequently asked me to come and see
you. My name is Gordon."
There was an ominouis scowl upon the brow of Col.
Hoixter-in part no doubt from the intense pain in
his head-as he lay back in his chair and silently
regarded the doctor standing before him.
With the utmost composure his scathing glance
was returned, while stepping back toward the door
and placing his hand around the knob, Dr. Gordon
replied: " There are several excellent physicians in
Mellissina, I am told-I have been here but a short
time-and I hope you will allow me to order one
more satisfactory to a sick man than an entire
stranger can possibly be."
Slightly bowing, he was about to open the door,
when Col. Hoixter with an impatient air threw off
his blankets, exclaiming: i I beg pardon, sir!
About six months ago I had a similar attack. Dr.
Mackintosh gave me almost immediate relief and I
hoped for the same good fortune now. But as he
cannot come, will you look me over a little and see
what can be done for me?"
Dr. Gordon drew a chair toward the patient, made
inquiries and examinations, recommended rest, prescribed remedies, and after a little pleasant conversation, rose to go, saying: " I'll see you in the morning if agreeable."
" Certainly, Dr. Gordon, certainly," and Col.
Hoixter rose and bowed a good evening to his professional guest.
During Dr. Gordon's absence a messenger had
come for Dr. Mackintosh, representing Mrs. Lee,
a, former patient and highly respected woman,
as "very sick; may not live till morning, and begs
Dr. Mackintosh will come and see her at once."
" Yes, I'll go," said the doctor to the messenger
-to himself, "she's a good woman and poor-I must
go-her children need her-may save her life," and
before Dr. Gordon returned, he was driving through
the storm to the relief of the suffering woman.
" I tried all I could not to have him  go out this
stormy night," was the apology of Margaret, Dr.
Mackintosh's faithful housekeeper for many years.
" But he never thinks of himself. He'll always go if
anybody is very sick-never refuses Mrs. Lee. 'The
children need their mother,' he says, and off he'll
go. No person on earth can stop him when he once
makes up his mind. Mrs. Lee has a great many
sick spells. But the doctor'll get sick himself if he


isn't careful, just like he was last winter. Nobody
thought he'd live then."
Dr. Gordon felt the force of Margaret's conclusions, for it was furing that illness, Dr. Mackintosh


wrote him expressing doubts as to his ever being
able to engage again in active work and offering his
nephew the place and practice he had acquired
through many years of earnest professional effort.
Dr. Gordon went into the library and sat down
before the lighted grate. Margaret said the doctor
would need a fire when he got home, and so a fire
was made.
" I'll sit up for him and see that he's all right'
volunteered Ray, in answer to Margaret's fears as to
the doctor's being cold and getting a chill after going
to bed. At length she consented to leave him in
the hands of Dr. Gordon and went out of the room,
but immediately returned with the caution: 4 He'll
never stop to get his feet warm unless you tell him.
His slippers are in the closet there-guess I'll put
them where they'll be warm," and Margaret took
out a pair of embroidered slippers and putting them
down on the hearth, said: "Mrs. Lee, the woman
he's gone to see gave them to the doctor last Christmas. He thinks the world of those slippers. You
see they're lined with lambs wool. Mrs. Lee made
them herself."
Margaret held the shoes up for Dr. Gordon to
examine and then placing them before the grate
again left the room, returning however to say:
"There's plenty of hot water and   I've put an
extra blanket on Dr. Mackintosh's bed."
Ray looked after the retreating "Margaret" until
he heard the echo of her busy feet in a distant
corridor, then turning to the light he took up Seribner
and carelessly looked over a page from  "Topics of
the Time." The air of the room was becoming oppressive. Going to the window, he let down the
sash. The smell of apple blossoms floated in and
the sound of rain drops pattering from the roof.
He looked out a moment upon the shadowy veranda,
twined with honeysuckle and budding rose bushes,
then turned back into the mellow lighted room and
drawing to the table a chair on its smooth-running
castors, took up a pen with the vague impression,
"there are letters to be written."  But the pen lay
poised between thumb and finger, and the eyes of
the doctor were fixed upon a portrait of his mother
that hung over the mantel. The hair, in the subdued light of the room, softened into a golden
brown, was combed     smoothly  over the temples and upon the features was an expression of calm
repose. In her hand she held an open Bible, and as
the mild, tender eyes followed every movement of
Ray, he seemed to be at his mother's side as in days
long gone by when he sat at her knee and she told
him the old, sweet story of Jesus, making God and
Heaven and Christ such blissful realities to her
youthful listener. He gazed upon the picture until
the serene face seemed crowned with a halo of glory
and her soft hand to rest upon his head in blessing.


Laying down his pen he gave himself up to the impressions of the hour, and before the "eyelids dropt
their shade" a "'Dream of Fair Women" floated by.
The maiden who braved storms without and threats




The Hawaiian Monthly.


251


within for his sake, but disappeared from his sight
as vanishes the rainbow from the child, stretching
out its palms to catch the beautiful bands that span
the sky-Agnes dying in his arms with his name
upon her lips, when as yet she had been scarcely a
twelve-month wed.   ( Better to have passed away
thus," he murmured, "than to have died with an
unrequited love hidden like a thorn in her breast."
He paused and "In yearnings that can never be
exprest," saw yet another face, radiantly beautiful.
As the notes of the Choral Symphony thrilled the
soul of its great composer, although deaf to the impassioned music his genius was creating, so in the
dim watches of the night fell her memory upon his
yearning heart. He starts up from his chair and
strides across the library. The soft downward
beams of the lamp partly hide its rich appointments.
Around him, on this side and on that, volumes rise
from floor to ceiling. He pauses before one of the
dark book-cases and looks at the lettering on the
various bindings-takes down a copy of the Divina
Oommedia-turns to that part of the poem so full of
tenderness and light-of Nature, as seen in shining
days and stormy nights-in her mountains, her
rocky solitudes and deep ravines, and with Dante, is
being led by Beatrice through the Paradiso, when
Dr. Mackintosh returns.
XXI.
Before proceeding with our narative, a few words
may be necessary relative to events during the years
that intervened between its last two chapters.
The death of the gentle Agnes-too frail to encounter the rigors of another winter, as may already
have been inferreld-occurred a few days before the
first anniversary of her marriage. Dr. Gordon immediately decided to continue his professional studies
in Europe, a thing he had long contLemplated, but
which want of means had prevented at an earlier
date. The following spring he took passage in one
of the Cunard steamers in season to attend the
medical congress which met that year in the British
capital. After a season of travel in England and
Scotland, he proceeded to Vienna where he devoted
a year to study and was spending a few weeks in
Rome before continuing his investigations, when the
following incident occurred, already briefly alluded
to. One bright October morning he entered the
nave of St. Peter's, passed the cherubs supporting
the holy water fonts, and the High Altar, and was
about to ascend the porphyry steps leading to the
tribune, when his attention was arrested by a figure
at a little distance from him, standing with clasped
hands, the eyes raised and fixed upon the dove in
the centre of the window above the choir of St.
Peter. A soft dress of creamy-white woolen stuff,
fastened at the waist with a silken sash barred with


crimson clung to the exquisitely moulded form.
Her hat, with long drooping ostrich plume, also of
creamy white, had fallen back from the face, around
which fluttered a few spiral threads, released from


the wavy mass and coiled at the back and fastened
with a pin of gold. The dark eyes seemed to grow
radiant with intensity of feeling as the girl stood
motionless, her lips parted, gazing upon the dove
surrounded by gilt clouds and cherubs and rays of
glory.
Near her was a woman with a sweetly serene face
and wearing the heavy garb of deep mourning.
Her soft brown eyes and delicately formed mouth,
expressive of a soul at peace, were framed about
with white locks soft as silk and slightly stirred from
the motion of the fan waving in her hand.
Ray, partially hidden from view by one of the
broad pillars, stood riveted to the spot. Unconscious
of time, he was gazing upon the beautiful face upturned to the dove, when there was a slight tremor
of the figure in black and a hand stretched out as if
for aid. Suddenly the lustrous eyes were withdrawn
and the maiden sprang forward, her loose sleeves
falling back from the white arms extended to receive
the fainting woman.
Ray stepped from behind the pilaster and approaching them begged to relieve the one, while he
lifted the other to a position wherein the weight
would fall upon himself.
"Oh! can some one calla physician!"' spoke the
girl in low agonizing tones of distress.
i I am a physician and with your permission will
administer a restorative," said Bay looking down
into the pale face of the maiden who knelt chafing
the white hand of the sufferer.
Without waiting for a reply, Dr. Gordon took a
morocco case from his pocket and filling a small
silver cup, placed it to the gray-white lips. Soon
the remedy had the desired effect. The woman
opened her eyes upon the form kneeling at her side
and clasping the jeweled hand murmured, 4" Madeline."
A few words were whispered in reply, but too indistinctly for -Ray to catch their meaning.
i I'l be better soon," returned the woman.
" Don't be frightened Madeline. I often have these
attacks, you know."
"; Shall I now call a physician for you, Madame?"
said Ray, addressing the woman, but with his eyes
bent upon the figure kneeling before her.
The shadow of a smile passed over the girls face
as she replied: "We are fortunate in having found
one already at hand. This gentleman is a physician," she added, in answer to the woman's look of
inquiry and for the first time raising her eyes to his.
Suddenly the red bloom rushed to her face and
instantaneously left it white as marble.
Until now the fainting woman seemed unconscious of another's presence. She proceeded to express thanks for his assistance and with his further
help walked to a seat near by. Ray found a chair


for Madeline and retired to a remote part of the
tribune, fearing his constant interference had already
embarrassed the beautiful stranger. Soon, however,
seeing the woman was making an effort to rise,




The Ifawaiian    Monthlfy.


he went forward and again proffered his aid, and
almost liftinig  her in his -arms, easily bore her
through the lofty nave, into the vestibule, across the
piazza, and placed her in the carriage waiting to
take the tourists to their Hotel.
' I am so grateful to yout," said the lady in black,
leaning back against tihe cushions and languidly extending her hand upon which sparkled a brilliant
solitaire.
Madleline turned the radiance of her eyes upon
him, soft cornelian tinged her ciheelks, as in low,
empnhatic tones she pronounced the simple words,
Thanlk you.'
The carriage drove away.
Dr. (mordon stepped back upon the piazza, passedl
the fountains and obelisks and for the fourth time
during the week lie had been in Rome stood( upon
the stone from   which radiate the columns of the
vast colonades. Above him were lofty balustrades
sup,)orting statues of saints and bishops; on the left
the Basilica, the Vatican )on the right; at the corners
of the stepts leading utp to the facade, colossal statues
of St. Peter and St. Paul. lie lingeredl awhile
among thtese immense works of art antd thett advanced into the tribune andi sttool by the clhoir of St.
Petoer, his eyes upon tlie dove, his thoughts uponMaLdeline. Scarcely conscious whither his steps
were tenlilig, at length lie found himself on the
Bridge of St. Angelo, calling to Iindl the multitudes
that had traversed this lmonumentt of solidity and
perfection in the structutres of ancient Rome, an(d
immitediately fell to woitndering if Madleline 11had been
one of thle multitudle.  He I had promised the following mroriingi to a friend and to MIichlael Angelo, as
seent inl the Sixtine (IChapel. As well might lie have
beeni one of the groutp ferried across the Styx, as far
as any applreciation of the great fresco representing
it. was conicerned. At an early hour lie excused
himself anild went out into thie ietted  sunlight,
wandering among the tenilples ttud palaces of the
Impitrial city. liut he was as  e having eyes aditl
seeing not. IIis iintd was occ-lupied in bringing the
pros and cons to bear 1,o1)n silent intterrogatories
concermlimg hlimself.,( Shall I find tliese two womemli
-seek thent at their hotel?" was tile inqluiry that
obscured every o)utwatrd olbj(ct. It was not alone
the younger of thle two that lie was initerested in, lie
assure(l himself. The evidently delicaite health of
the elder ladly aroused hIis sympathy. He thouight
he foresaw she woul(l not immediately recover from
the attack at St. Peter's. She mniglt be very sick,
and they stranigers in Rome.    Would it not be an
act of kindness on his part to rendler them assistance
if they were traveliing alone, and one suddenly ill?
They could not regard it as an otier of his professional services. This suggestion was speedily rejected. But the ladies miight look upon him as
~altogether too presuminig, should lie make the little
incident of the preceding day a pretext for opportunity of further acquaintance. Why should he institute any inquiries concerning them:? He would


soon leave Rome and probably never see them again.
He wq:s traveling for other lpurlposes-was ambitious
of scientific research. Should lie allow this interruption?  What interruption would there be in just
calling at the IHotel and rimaking some inquiry coincerning the health of-whom?      If lie only knew
their names! Of course lie would not ask for
Madeline; that would be inexcusable familiarity.
No! there would be no interruption in this. lie was
not studying in Rome, except it were her sculpture
and plicture galleries and other works of ancient art.
Perhaps lie might study these with the fair Madeline.
Whether thlie above rapturous mental suggestion
decided hinm or not, we are unal)le to relate, but it
is certain the following motrning found Ray Gordon
in the clerk's office at the IHotel de Turin askinig for
the two ladies he had seien at St. Peter's, the one
quite young, the other an elderly woman and very
ill.
I Voulez-vous parler de la belle Madeline et do
sa mere agreable?" answered the clerk in the language Italians usually prefer in addressing strangers.
iOui, oui! Madelie-that's the tiamne," replied(l
Ray exulting over the little foothold he liad gained.
liElles sont iparties aujoued' liui e grandu matin."
The clerk seemted equally exultant in giving this
bit of information to his eager inquirer.
' Pa'rties? On-for what place?"
With evident apprecitation of the dispiriting nature
of his reply, the clerk answered that lie did not
ktlow where they had gone.
\Vliat was tiue Inaitie of the elderly lady," inquired Ray, with no attemtipt to disgtuise hius desire
to filend niot mily the m11altl biut the ladies themlselves.
"i Le not —je ne sais 11011n plus,"  witih tlhat inilifferevtit air the Italiatn knows sot well how to assumie.
Thlere was evidtntt disappoititment on I)r. (lordon's
face as lie turned atnd walked away.
T'le clerk lookcd after him in a quisical way, saying to Ilimseif: 1( C'est certainmetilt un amoureux (tie
la belle oe Illoiselle."
Dr. (Gordlon left IRotne, believimig the little incident
wouldl soon be forgottent.  BIut iii this lie was mitistaken. Theli face as he saw it in the trillune of St.
Peter's was coillstantly before hi im —like tlie IPeates
bornle across swelling waters, and as we have seen
in the stillness tof iglit, lieside himn at the hearthstone of a new homte.
Ray was contitinuing his studies in the institutions
o(f Paris, when lihe received lr. Mackintosh's letter,
already allutled to, and shortly after sailed for the
United States. Biotli his own interest and his regard
for )Dr. Maickintosh decidled hlim to:tccept the latter's
prop(osal andtl to withdraw  permanently from  tle
scene of his early practice.
Mrs. Itmenten was greatly distressed at this unexpected. decision of her soni-ini-law.  She had been
imlnpatient for his return, often giving it as hler opimiion that he would be glad enough to get back and
she hoped he would stay contented, " Cousin James




The Hawaiian Monthly.


253


said he was doing well enough in Akron, and there
was no need of his going abroad in tie first place,"
was usually the closing statement in her diagnosis
of Dr. Gordon's interests.
After the death of Agnes and the departure of the
doctor, Mrs. Renten seemed in a measure to lose
her ascendency among the people. As often happens
when an elderly person is left alone, her old acquain

tances dropped away and there were few new ones
to take their places. Her opinions were regarded
with less deference than in former years. Her advice, always freely given, was seldom followed, and
she found herself fast losing prestige among a people who had once vied with each other in their
tokens of regard.         SARAH M. WYMAN.
( To be continued.)


SONNET.
Prince Thorndyke once held wassail in his hall,
And, growing merry as the wine went round,
He threw his mailed gauntlet on the ground,
And laughing gaily challenged each and all
To meet him there at early bugle call.
The revelry grew riot and soon drown'd
The sobbing music, till a babel-sound
Of curses echoed from the Palace wall
And died as echoes die. The morning came:
A hundred knights assembled in the court,
And, jesting, laughed; the King was still abed.
The sun rose full and red in rosy flame,
But still he slept. Then ran a wild report
'Mid whisperings of fear-the King was dead.
ARTHUR JOHNSTONE.
HONOLULU, October 20th, 1884.
EDUCATION IN JAPAN.


Japan is a country that has had much written
about it within the last few years, and those who
wish to know of its history, its wars and political
revolutions will find abundant material in the many
books found in almost any good library. In order
to explain more fully the condition of education in
Japan, it is perhaps desirable to touch lightly upon
three distinct historical periods into which Japanese
historians divide it. From its earliest history to the
12th century of our era, the emperor of Japan was
its sole ruler. He commanded his armies in person,
and appointed his civil officers. From this time,
the 12th century, to the year 1868, his political
functions were almost entirely taken from him,
originally by an usurping general or Shiogun, in
whose family the title and office became hereditary.
In 1868 a revolution occurred by which the Shiogun
was dethroned and the emperor again rules, as in
the earlier history of the country. I speak of these
three distinct periods in order to show the changes
which education has undergone.
Like all, or nearly all of the surrounding nations,
Japan received her first letters and literature from
China. It is now generally agreed to by Japanese
scholars, that Japan had no letters and no system of
writing before the introduction of Chinese characters.- The first introduction of Chinese literature
into Japan dates as far back as A.D. 275. It is also
a fact to be noted, that this introd. uction did not
come directly from China, but through Corea. Corea
was to Japan, what Normandy was to England. In


the reign of the Japanese Emperor Ojin, the Coreans
presented him four volumes of the works of Confucius called Rongo (Discussions). Shortly afterward a Corean professor named Wani was invited to
Japan by Ojin, and the young son of the Emperor
was placed under his charge. At first the Chinese
characters were taken simply as phonics to represent
the Japanese sounds, sometimes as syllables, sometimes as entire words. This method was found to
be cumbersome and unsatisfactory, and about the
seventh century of our era, the Japanese alphabet or
rather syllibary, known as the i, ro, ha, was invented. This alphabet is a simplification of certain
familiar Chinese characters, and is used in the simplest styles of writing. Very soon after this, still
another style of alphabet was brought out, called the
" grass-hand," which is used at the present time,
unmixed with Chinese, chiefly by women, in letter
writing. The first mentioned of these alphabets
called the Kata-kana, or borrowed names is generally
used, together with the Chinese, in learned books,
dictionaries, &c. The Hira-kana or grass-hand is
used unmixed with Chinese, and is the very simplest form of the language. If the Japanese had
been content to use this simple form of their written
language, what an immense amount of time and
vexation would now be saved; but it was not
thought to be learned, was, like the English of the
fifteenth century, deemed a vulg.r tong'ue. Th:.y
are now suffering for their pedanIry and want of
foresight in their cumbersome and unwieldy




254


The II'acaiian    llonthly.


written language.     The (hinese writing     has been
useil so aIllllly cenlltulries, an( has b1)e(omi e s( incorl1mrate('d a their ()l, tilat, willinasl.i they woul(l )e
t' 1, ri( of it,  hty eaniiot (h llithig    witllut it.
As it is, tile Japlanese written lan'uag'e, i, iperhaps,
th: Ilost!i tliclilt to master of any Inig'uagl,', eitlher
ancientlt or node(lrn.  It presents so rllanly (dtiiculties
that very few    foreigners, if any, ever att:ait a1ny
degree? of perfect tion in it.  ()Oe IllSt 1l)t only ulerstland  the (Ciiinese, pure andl sinllle, ilut tile pure
JapaIllese stvyle, a Ind the ( hillese(-Jalalese style whichl
is illmre d(lifiicul t thlan eitlher.
Althou'il tle e(tilcated(.1laptese call with ease
readl atd ull(terstand the ( 'hinese looks, and the
the (Clilliese c.l (11  t(he sallie with Jallpatese o))okls,
it  iust lot, he unIlldlerstood. for a loll()iellt that thteir
spoikenll langiiegs lear aniy relati( )nship. The native
Japanell se splec(l is no ln()re like tilhe (hinese, tlhanll
lEnglliish is like  itnuussiali.  It will )Ie seel from this
very  b)rief skeltch, tllat tile Jap.l:lnese stu(lent of
110itderll sciecl( e has no e:tsy taik Ibefore ]illi.  In additioll to lis ()ow   and tile (Chinese sclallnage, lIe
lust Iimaster o  (ne( of tile tlhree well known luropt)ean
tollgues as a ledt( liuLm  for scientitific pursuiits.  I()ow
well Ili (does tits, will i)e shli)wn later (o.  Tihe con(ditioll ()f edtucatio(ti was very f1()uirishing in the first
perio(l of.ll)apanese hlistory,  lartit cularly from  tile
eighlth to) tlhe eleventh} (entury.  Il the eiglth celntury, thie Ullive..rsity (f Kiyoto wlas estabhlished I)y
thle 1Enllper()r quaninu.   It was divided after the
falishiol (of ol(1d Chlillse. uiversiti'ies ilnto foiur departnllltsl:  MoL)ral l'lliloso()tlly, Law, Mt(dlicine  and1(
Matl ('teiatics.   Sch()(ols  were   a ls(  estlllishledl,
moithle(1 after this ((entral ((one, ill several ()f tile
provinces.   The eighthl, nintl    andll tenth centuries
(ere tlhe gold(Il(n perio(l (of.Japal)lese literature. Thlis
period i( iilndeed frulitful in 1n11ames of literary falne.
In t()sse (.'ys) court 1lnoles anll ladies ()f thle Im)pelial cir(cle  were e(nthusilstIie  students of b)oth
C{linese tand Japanut-se literature.  Ti(.e comp)lilati()n
of t(e plrill'ipal hlistorica( l blks was untdertakenl ill
tClis l)(ri()l.  (o(min)()-,ig Ip(oems in tlie pure C(lillese
a11t1d tlihe pure Ja.lpaltnese was tihen, as it is 1(1w, a
favo()rite amuse.nment inll thie Imperial co()rt. There
are  1f)\w  ext.ant many   literary  pro()ductiolns o()f this
period iii tlhe foIrlll Of nlwioofot/riJ (ilovel-) anld niklki
((liari(s) whliichu are (t'eeled(i lerf(cti(on iil lite'rary
for(l   a:lld expression, aInd(i wvlicll serve as i1(tl s for
thle m()(derll stl.udenlt.  It wats also) It tile I)eginnillg
of this lperiol that tll( compllilationl of tilt  Kojiki
took  l)ace.   Tihis is thle oldest )bo()k, the (arliest
writte Ln ri(ecord  tailt the.apl)ale'se lpos(ess,s and(l litly
be c~)ll(d( ttleir hible'.  After tll lltll ((cenitry, whlcn
feudatlliss i)eg'an t()o  e ('stabt)lished(, (ed lti()1 b)eg'all
to (lect iline.  IrFl()  thlie latter plart of th(: 12thi t() tile
beginning (of the 1;til (cenltury, tlhe feudl;l lords of.Japanl kel)t U1l a constantt warfare.     itrillng' tlis
p)i(o(l edltcatio()ll was  )tillied  withlin thltie sI(tcre(
wxall( of te(lli)es.  Ill I(l0)2, ivevasu, the found(l'r of
the Tok)ugxawa dyllnasty of Shio:(rtlus (Tycoon) whichl
ruled  until tihe revolution of 1868, tranquilised the


entire country, and directed his attention toward
l:tiolmal educaltion. Tlie great university establlislhed
at Kiyot()o and( its l)ranclles in tlle pro(vinces were for
tle exprIessedi p)lrp)(ose of edlucating tlie higher cla.sses
to tit theml for tlheir fulnctiolns as government officers.
Tlley (lid nollt exten(l tlheir benefits to thle lower
classes.  Wfhatever e(ducation the merchants, farmers 1and arti.itlis receivedl Xwas at 1home1 or ill the
te'mles.   11lt ce, the (lclmmon words for sch(ool and
pupiil a1re, ev,; at tlle iresent timeI, Tertckoya alnd
i'ctlrAo, wllic-'l  signlify  respectively, temllle and
telmpl)ie-o(Iy.  rlhe  e(lucation  which  the  commonii
)lpeople  receiv'd  was the nlertest rudiments, the
simlllest forml (f readingg, writing and marithmetic.
It speaks w1ell, inll(ldeed, for these (clalsses that, notvwitllstfulidinig tihe unfavorable circumnstances, few of
themlt  were entirely illiterate.
f shiall inow.attempt t() give an outline of the kind
of education wihichl a younlg   Japanese   student receivedl in these ol(d  universities, and the way in
whlich lie received it.   At the early age of six, he
began his school career. IHis first task was to learn
the J.iapanlese Kalta-K-lana or falplhabet.  After this
tlhe tdilicult task of learning to read and       write
Chinese b)egan.   This is not a simple and silngle, but
a three-fold process.   It usually took three tea(lhers
to instruct a class in Chlinese-a pronou ncing teachller,
a lmetnlillg teahller, and a writinig teacher.  The class
in unison foll,)w the teacher ill a loud and sing-s) ng
voice, iandl lear( t(o p)roInotInce thle cliaracters withOllut
any reference to their mieanuing.   After this hIprocess,
the melltlilng teaclher explains the    significatio-i (of
the cliaracte-trs, and finailly tlle writing teachelr instrlu(ts thle class iit thie fi(e art o(f writing tllem), for
writinog is c('()onsidere(l bo()t in (China and,lal)an, a tine
art.  Wh(enl these pro(cesses are complete(d, the;tuldents lbegin to reld I)oolks, ai list ()f which  wIolld
perliaps he tiresollme, i)lut which   treat chiefly of
(idutiis to p)arents, mi)orals and etiquette.  When the
stu(lents compl(te this co()urse, which is usually Iat
tl(e age (of ssixtee(n ()r (igllteell they enter thle unive(rsity.  In tle higiher depal)rtment, there were professolrs ()f (listi nguishle(l rel)utaltions as (Confucian and
claissical c( mmlineltlatot rs.
I sliall nlIOw attempl)t to carry you to ia lecture hall
inll (oll. Japanl.  A large halll, e(litaining no b)enches,
lno tlables or ldeskls, ex(elpt a very simall one ill front
of tli lectur(ter, is tlhe s(etlie of (daily lecture.  I ere
are;)sre (lllhundre(l.s o(f stud(lents atlhlirst for knlowled(lge.
Tlie prloffessor ()cilup)ies a seat a little more elevated
thall tlte stu(ldents, yet all are on thleir kine.-es, the
native post Iure. T'le stuidents ()(en tlieir h)ooks; and
le(a,1 tl(eir 1(.(lds (d)oV!wa1rd(, pre(sentiln tl ie aspect ()f
llullller(l')us ('riinls r'(eady to receive tlh(eir just selntelnces. TIlie lecturer is a very singular lootking
man. I is cl(lthes arie of couirse cotton texture, sinmlle
and plain, l)(rhali)ps to show  his (dis(lain ()f worl(lly
vainity.  As fie' sits (Iwnl, he takles (off   his two
swordls an1d puts t1hel asitde.   In his right hland lie
hlolds a fanll which lie waves and strikes against the
table ill emphasis as he gets warmed to his subject.




The htl(,aiian Monthly.


255


Befor   e he begins his lecture lie respectfully bows to
his studenits, who in return t(ull tlheir forelleads to
the floor, il (levotionl to their master's recogilition.
Whoa" this is donel, le begins tlil explt lntiol of
somie dliflicult text from the classics of C )i:fuc ius in a
flueslt, colloquial style.  At the close of the lecture
thle s s e show of respect is repeated by both teacler
and pul)ils.
'T develop the lphysical lman, ever(y school of tile
old type liad( in coinnection witl it a ra1ce ( ours(e, a
largo hall in which fencing was ta  uht, and( groun(ls
for rvarious manly sports.  As the swordl was the
natio:nal we(apon of the JtJapaL se, great care was
taklen to instruct the younlg Saliouri inll its use.
I'enrcing masters whlo were ren(owncdi ill tlieir art
wetr as highly honored as their gr,''atstt hieroes.
Simplicity of life, obedience and gentleiiess in all its
relaltons, were characteristics of the teaciting of
thest; old schools.
I t.ike it for granted that my rea(lers are aware of
the change that occurred in Jai:pma in the year 18(;8.
In this year a war took place, the Shiogun was dethroned, the Mikado a(gainl took the actual as well
as the noiniial tirone, and Japan emiered upon a
new path of progress. In tile year lS;7( lher system
of education was reorganized. A     ( epartmnit of
educ.ation was established and a minisltcr, equivalent
to a cabinet officer in the United St;.:es, was appointed to take charge of it.
An order was then issued by the tlovernment,
setting forth the advantages of West:'nil science and
methods of education, and tlie old wordy quiblblinlg
over (Chinese philosophly was (liscourtsge(l. It was
also seen that to establish a schlool in i lie Japanese
language, deficient ill scientific term)' and tihe lit
erature of science as it was, would be 1'Lltile. lIence
arose the University of Tokio, cont!cted il the
English langulage. The esttlablislimenlL of a sclhool in
Japan, 1m1tlelod after one ill lEurope O)r lAmerica was
not an easy task. The whole system of elducation inl
the old schools was so at variance witlh uir bralches
and training, that when the presenit university was
started, it was simply AS all experiment.
As before imentionedl, there wats niothing taught ill
schools of the old order, except the cla,ss;ics of China,
the history of (China and Japan, and an ei(nlless system of dialectics.  It was a very diilkiult matter for
the Japanese youth to bring themselves dlowni to the
study of such common-place branclies a.s ariithnetic,
geography and algebra.   What gool coull c(ome of
this? Thills class of m11n, thle ainauallai, lhl been
from tithe imilemiorial, thikig mlen and sod(lie'r s.
It was all well eiiough for merchlants,    enll wlho
thought of nothing but gain, to stud(y arithllmetic, in
od(ler to know how to cast up their accounlts; bu: a
studenit ougtlt to be of difflhrent mi terial.  hI, s'c
they said they lilkeil brail,,iss iimore. i ll cc,'(l1t,'0
with the feelilngs of their class. Ilmternialtiolal iaw,
political eclonomy and the science ot goveriliinmet,
would be congenial to their feelings. Hence it was


tlhat even the ruliments of mnathematic.s was not introdu(le(l ilnto thle (olle(, until 1872.
(41eladally, hy tlle ilhoehl0e (If.Japl.IIe  whovII ln.
travelOAl a1ro(llt, an1d it 1thew I':l!s  reeliet   tof the
instrutlors ill thle  'o lleg'es, tie  s'hol(  was1 renI()lde(l,:( d(1 a co.)urse o)f stu(ly madetl out lagrre(illg
ill inost resp)ects witll tlhose of siamlilla instituttios ill
America.   In tfle preplr:t)tory Ideplrten111t of tihe
unliversity, there is a foutr-yea(rs c('(tirse. Tro (eilter
tlhe lowest class Iof tills d(iepAtrtment, requlires tallt ithe
studll(nllt  Iiust p)ssss:I fuii la llflowsledge ()f I:]igrlislh,
Aritheill tic, (;e()olgrp:i)iy, U   iv (rs;('   i  isi St)oy1,.Jlal):.il(se
and ( hi(lnese.  Durigly the fo)ur-years c (,:  's l(ere
the studlents get no11  ('reek 111' bltini, 1lut mo11re
l;igl soo llI)ls. Thley lthil k, land p1erh1( p 1)  S justly, t at.as il t lhe  l u t t - a t11or g  1. ( t111 k1 twle lge  f Eng, lisil,
both writte Ii1(1 spolt keI, witll tle( wriititenl' Chliese
addslie, tlhey lave no1 time for any other language,
either li villg or del('l.
rThel university prtqoler emb f)races delpartnients of
law, scielice Iitrat    r:e,  (l1at,  ld o(f m(icile. The cielltific depaIrtIll (et lias b)ee(nl we'li suppli5dlo   withi ailparatu.s foir physical 1an1d chlmical worl,:.  Indee(1d, althouglh thle univ\ersity lIas existed for so slhort a
time, I ieliev e few inls:titutioins ill ay ('(coutry can
bt)(ast o)f a hletter chiemic'al a(1ld phli.ial latl)oratory.
In its filnanial a1  ge1erlal 111ma1llage( lnt, tlie university dilfers essenltially fronl any,of ours.  It is
perliips, ill these respects, mll'ore lnearly like our
ilitary and li 1l  schoI()ls.  Tle (exp)-nses ilurrlied
inl its  mlatli get1 e~llli t cm)ille  froilu  thie  lotionlll  tlre.tIry.
lThe l Ilinister ('f Elt ], ationl s(ts part thlle allml)untt
ne(essary fromi tlie( yeatrly latltonlll lllop)!riatio)il for
ealucationail  tlpurpl).st.  It 11Is is  v y t   i.,) (lnd!itXVll llt,
t1(  futl(li  frotlm  wilhieil it lias  ln  il a'noie.  As a  l'ti,'
tlhe stull(eilts play  1it) tuiti)lon,  loil glg 1)1r ti  eir 1),:tr1
and lIodgillg after they get a vicedl as far as tIho
third yetr ill thle lpreplaratory dleh'l:te:init.  Thie
studellt ('la:ss iin.1a11):   a011 ea1rly 'll very ploor. It
will be remlell)red(l thl;it they are (if the Sinilourai,
thie feudal retainlers of tlie old Iba)rons, who by tlhe
revolution (of 18i;8, lo(:st tlir ipo)ssessi,,:, a.11 tllus
left their (d(pelndellnts p)1nn iless. It wts nicessary
therefore, withen tlhe govertmwliit to(ok tlhe imporll tant
step  o(f fotlllding.t scltool,  1l d )f51le~d  at'1 r m lt ' e"'ex "rience of Westierni litl   s, tml gIe (veryt tilg iree.
Thle stdll(eits were t(oo po1tl toI p'iy the 1ir w. ty. i lo)wever, tle govere''llll'llt esxacts a t pldge fi11111 tlheml
thlat  tlhey  will (copitIl(t e  tll'( pt''scrio1 (l  c(outrs5   (of
-tudy, and  serve  itI a, y capaIc:tity   the( autl:!wit]r,: ';:y
dir'e( yt  fo1(r 1  'l'r-(   six o t e1  '  elli; t e11 1' il  ' i' (',  1o'my
lixed(l y te g,,veri}1iibi. l 'h,'Tre.' a're sij.: wh,) pay
their own expl)enses (luritng tl(heir course,'  but thlese
are exceptiois.
Therme is a'lso ill To(lio alin en'il(eeritl r sclio)l. Im
5til;1 'l'iiil{'lil('0cl (','i;t'; '-;)'.! '::,  ';3 i
\E mo 'ks.  Ith   i lis   of t;It:, s   collegl,   ar   tht;i   ('  t;:i m -
ImeIl, "and t s ins lt u1 iveri i;y, i;,.t i  tt.t i,, i  is  i; 
English. The buildings of this college are the finest,




256


The Hawaiian Monthly.


or rather the most costly of any in Japan; and the
facilities which it affords for giving a thorough
knowledge of theoretical engineering, both civil and
mechanical, are not perhaps excelled anywhere.
The instructions given in these institutions has
been, and it is at present chiefly carried on in the
English language, as the Japanese tongue is deficient
in scientific words and the literature of science. But
it is the design of the authorities to substitute their
own language as a medium of scientific instruction
as early as possible. It is the expectation that in the
course of five or six years all the instruction shall be
given in Japanese, and by native teachers. I think
this is as it should he, because the native teacher
will not cost the government one-fourth as much as
the foreigner wil; besides, if they never make a
beginning in their own language, it will not of itself
develop into a scientific one. The high standard of
scholarship may, and I think it certainly will fall
short of what it now is, but at the same time, the
colleges will take more of an organic growth, they
will be nearer to their surroundings, and to the
people. A knowledge of written English will still
be necessary, perhaps, for a long time to come; but
this is an easy acquirement, when compared with
the time occupied in getting sufficiently conversant
with the language, to speak it fluently, and to understand difficult lectures in it. In addition to the
university and the engineering college, there is a
naval school in Tokio, in which instruction is given
in English, chiefly by Englishmen, and also a military school conducted in French.
I have now given a very brief outline of what has
been done in the way of higher education, and for
the higher class of people, for notwithstanding the
fact that these colleges are open to all classes alike,
high and low, very few of the lower class have
taken advantage of the opportunities offered them.
The lower classes in Japan have never had a voice
in the management of the affairs of government.
They never bothered their heads in political matters.
All they cared about the government was that it
should not burden them with too heavy taxes. They
were exempt from military duty. Theirs was an
easy, careless, thoughtless life, without ambition,
and without any desire of change. It is therefore
not a matter of surprise that they did not grasp
eagerly at the first opportunity offered them, to receive an education different from that which their
forefathers had received, and that too in a strange
foreign tongue. All they wished was to have their
sons taught to read and write the simplest forms of
the language, and to be able to cast up their accounts
on the soroban (abacus). Notwithstanding the fact
that they made no demand, the government eight
years ago organized throughout the empire, whereever practicable, government schools, taking ours as
their model.


In this work, it was not necessary to begin from
the foundation. The old schools had done something
towards diffusing a desire among the lower classes,


for at least, the rudiments of education. Yet the
manner and matter were all changed. Text books
were either made, or translated by competent men
into Japanese.  These books were made into a
graded series, as with us; also charts and forms of
all kinds for primary schools. They have substituted our system of figures for theirs in all their
schools. The country is divided, for school purposes,
into seven grand districts with as many primary,
middle and normal schools as are demanded by the
requirements. The first normal school was established at Tokio in the year 1872, on the site and in
part of the same buildings which had served for the
largest Confucian school in Japan. Great care is
taken in the normal schools to teach nothing but
the purest Japanese; that spoken in Kiyoto being
considered the standard. The difference in dialect
in Japan is very great, and is a source of considerable amusement to some of the witty and polished
students of Kioto, in the university. They can tell
the students from the various provinces by their
speech. The sources of revenue by which these
schools are maintained, are: first, from a national
tax; second, from a local tax; and finally the children are assessed a small amount per capita, provided they are able to pay. I noticed in last year's
report of the Minister of Education, that between
sixty and seventy per cent. of all the children in
the empire had attended school.
There are also girls' normal schools-one in Tokio
particularly, of which the Empress is the chief
patron.  She visits it frequently, gives it large
amounts of money, and interests herself to see that a
part of the course is industrial. In her new departure, Japan is generous and enlightened enough to
give the girls an equal opportunity with the boys.
It still remains for me in a few words, to give you
an idea of the youth of Japan, of the material to be
formed, in these schools, into manhood and womanhood. It is a well-known fact, of which most of my
audience are doubtless aware, that in England, in
Germany, in France and in the United States,
Japanese young men have taken first rank in all the
colleges. Some of the presidents of our leading institutions have wished that there were Japanese
students in all our colleges, to teach our students
good manners and studious habits. In the University of Tokio, and in the engineering school, complaints are seldom heard of a want of diligence on
the part of any student, from the exacting foreign
professors. Still fewer complaints are heard of their
want of deference to their teachers, or politeness to
one another. I think the complaint is more general
that many of the students study too much. It is
frequent to meet a young prodigy at 12 or 15, and to
see him broken down at 19. Pains in the head with
hollow and ashy cheeks, resulting in permanent


brain trouble, are frequent among the students.
Any explanation of any lesson before a class of
Japanese students is certain to meet with an acknowledgement in the form of a bow, this bow




The Hawaiian Monthly.


257


being very low from those not acquainted with our
manners.
This stately politeness and innate good breeding
peculiar to all classes in Japan, are fast disappearing
in the commercial ports, and at the wayside inns
frequented by foreigners. If one meets with any
brusqueness or rudeness in Japan, it may- be set
down as a fact that the foreigner is at the bottom of
it. Even the students at the university are more
difficult to manage than they were a few years ago;
and after remaining there a short time, they lose
much of their native politeness.
However good the average Japanese student may
be, and we must admit that he is good, I think that
we can hardly take the students who go abroad, or
the students in the Tokio University as a fair average. In the first place, they are generally the best
in Japan, both by hereditary culture and selection.
In the provincial schools, if a pupil shows brightness
and a particular aptitude for study, he is selected to,go to Tokio-a place as much sought by the Japanese student as were Oxford, Paris and Bologne in
the middle ages by those of Europe. After going
through a course in the university, those, and those
only, who distinguish themselves are selected to go
abroad to get a more thorough practical training
than Japan yet affords. Their expenses are paid
by the government. I think it safe to say that
most of the students abroad, if they are at government expense, are far above the average in ability.
They are all obedient, studious and polite-qualities
which render them dear to the heart of every instructor. I cannot say that they are all entirely
truthful, though I am inclined to believe that they
would make a good average with the best of our
boys.
In a Japanese school little discipline and few rules
are necessasy.  'T'he students are inclined to do
about what is right without any force; yet it is very
difficult to get them to do exactly what authority
says. They are obedient, but it is not an obedience
fromnfear of authority, not an obsequious obedience.
They wish to dictate, to do about as they choose.
In the university the directors have long and tiresome arguments with them in regard to thecourse of
study.  They never regard the command of a
teacher as final and absolute, but think the matter
always open for debate. Convince their reason that
you are right and they immediately give up. This
seems a strange element in their natures and it perplexes their foreign instructors not a little. Such
dignified politeness and such obedience coupled with
a disposition to quibble with and to question authority seem to be irreconcilable. I think it arises


from this peculiar class and from their training. It
is a maxim well known in Japan that the superior
must ask advice from the inferior. Failing to do
this, the inferior must give his advice voluntarily.
This method of control seems to us subversive of all
order and exact discipline. So it would be with the
Anglo-Saxon race. It works badly even in Japan.
I have heard many complaints from the English and
French military and naval officers who are assisting
to reorganize the Japanese army and navy upon a
modern basis, that the private would offer his advice
upon all occasions, thinking no doubt that it was his
duty.
In Japan the parental authority and relationship
are very different from that in Europe or America.
In authority, it is, perhaps, more nearly analogous
to that of ancient Rome. In old Japan, the father
had absolute control of his child-even the power of
life and death. I think, however, it is not from
this power that he ruled his household, but rather
by his kindness and reason. Japanese parents are
especially gentle and indulgent to their children.
They seem to let their children do just as they
please; yet the children are always obedient. An
excited, angry tone of voice is seldom heard in a
Japanese family. The earliest lessons these children
have- are those of obedience to parents. The first
books that they read contain interesting stories of
some hero who was remarkable for his filial piety.
The child must be obedient to the parent, in return
the parent must be gentle and considerate to the
child. Nor does age change the relationship in this
respect. A man of fifty must obey his father and
mnother, or, having no father and mother, his eldest
brother. It is a constant source of wonder to Europeans living in Japan that boys, at home and at
school, can be governed by persuasion and kindness.
The rod has never been known in the schools. "gTo
spare the rod and spoil the child" has no application
here. This method of government in the family
and in school is not usually recognized with us. It
would, perhaps, bring different results were it to be
tried.
A noticeable feature in the mental characteristics
of Japanese boys is that their minds mature much
earlier than is usual in western countries. It is not
unusual to find students at the early age of fifteen
reading the works of the most advanced thinkers of the
19th century. They are always ready to stop in the
middle of their regular lessons to talk about history,
philosophy or some disputed point in ethics. They
seem to stop in many cases where our boys begin to
grow.
M. M. SCOTT.


WAITING.
I am waiting,
Only waiting till the angels open wide the mystic gate,
At whose feet I long have lingered, weary, poor and desolate.
Even now I hear the footsteps, and their voices far away,
If they call me, I am waiting, only waiting to obey.




258


The Hawaiian Monthly,
D
DR. KOCH ON CHOLERA AND THE COMMA-BACILLUS.*


An important conference upon cholera was held in
Berlin, at the Imperial Board of Health, on the
evening of July 26th. Dr. Koch first showed various specimens of the bacillus and their method of
preparation. This resembles that for the tubercle
bacillus, viz., drying on a cover-glass and staining
with fuchsin or methyl-olin. Dr. Koch then gave a
history of his work while in Egypt andlndia. His
post mortem examinations led him to believe that
the intestines were the nidus of the disease. At
first his microscopical examinations were unsatisfactory, but finally he got fresh dejecta and acute
cases, and then discovered the comma-bacillus.
This, he said, is smaller than the tubercle bacillus,
being only about half or at most two-thirds the size
of the latter, but much more plump, thicker, and
slightly curved. As a rule, the curve is no more
than that of a comma (,), but sometimes it assumes
a semicircular shape, and he has seen it forming a
double curve like an S; these two variations from
the normal being suggestive of the junction of two
individual bacilli. In cultures there always appears
a remarkably free development of comma-shaped
bacilli. These bacilli often grow out to form long
threads, not in the manner of anthrax bacilli, nor
with a simple undulating form, but assuming the
shape of delicate long spirals-a corkscrew shapereminding one very forcibly of the spirochete of relapsing fever. Indeed, it would be difficult to distinguish the two if placed side by side. On account
of this developmental change, he doubted if the
cholera organism should be ranked with bacilli; it is
rather a transitional form between the bacillus and
the spirillum. Possibly it is true spirillum, portions
of which appear in the common shape, much as in
other spirilla-e.g., spirilla undula, which do not always form complete spirals, but consist only of more
or less curved rods. The comma-bacilli thrive well
in meat infusion, growing in it with great rapidity.
By examining microscopically a drop of this broth culture the bacilli are seen in active movement, swarming at the margins of the drop, interspersed with
the spiral threads, which are also apparently mobile.
They grow also in other fluids-e.g., very abundantly in milk, without coagulating it or changing
its appearance. Also in blood serum they grow very
richly. Another good nutrient medium is gelatine,
wherein the comma bacilli form colonies of a perfectly characteristic kind, different from those of
any other form of bacteria. Cultures of the commiabacillus were also made in Agar-Agar jelly, which is
not liquefied by them. On potato these bacilli grow
like those of glanders, forming a grayish-brown
layer on the surface. The comma-bacilli thrive best
at temperatures between 30~ and 40~ C., but they
are not very sensitive to low temperatures, their
*This name has been given to this particular micro-organism
on account of its supposed resemblance to a comma.


growth not being prevented until 17~ or 16~ C. is
reached. In this respect they agree with anthrax
bacilli.  Koch made an experiment to ascertain
whether a very low temperature not merely checked
development but killed them, and subjected the
comma-bacilli to a temperature of -10~ C. They
were then completely frozen, but yet retained vitality, growing in gelatine afterward. Other experiments, by excluding air from the gelatine cultures,
or placing them under an exhausted bell-jar, or in
an atmosphere of carbonic acid, went to prove that
they required air and oxygen for their growth; but
the deprivation did not kill them, since on removing them from these conditions they again began to
grow. The growth of these bacilli is exceptionably
rapid, quickly attaining its height, and after a brief
stationary period as quickly terminating. The dying
bacilli lose their shape, sometimes appearing shrivelled, sometimes swollen, and then staining very
slightly or not at all. The special features of their
vegetation are best seen when substances which also
contain other forms of bacteria are taken-e.g., the
intestinal contents or choleraic evacuations mixed
with moistened earth or linen and kept damp.
A most important statement was that the commabacillus seems to be killed by the bacteria of putrefaction, and consequently agents that destroy the
latter organisms without the former may really do
injury, by removing from the cholera bacillus an
impediment to its growth. As for destructive agents
to the bacillus, he found it killed by solutions in the
following proportions: oil of peppermint, 1 in 2,000;
sulphate of copper, 1 in 2,500 (a remedy much employed, but how much would really be needed
merely to hinder the growth of the bacilli in the intestine!); quinine, 1 in 5,000; and sublimate, 1 in
100,000. In contrast with the foregoing measures
for preventing the growth of these bacilli is the
striking fact that they are readily killed by drying.
This fact is proved by merely drying a small drop of
material containing the bacilli on a cover-glass, and
then placing this over some of the fluid on a glass
slide. With anthrax bacilli vitality is retained for
nearly a week; whereas, the comma-bacillus appears
to be killed in a very short time.
Dr. Koch having found and cultivated the commabacillus, and ascertained its distinctive character,
next proceeded to investigate its relation to cholera.
In all there were now about one hundred cases of
cholera in which the bacillus had been found, while
it was never found in connection with other diseases.
Three different views, said the speaker, as to its relation to the cholera process are tenable. 1. That
the disease favors the growth of these bacilli by
affording them a suitable soil. If so, it would mean
that the bacillus in question is most widely diffused,
since it has been found in such different regions as


Egypt, India, and France; whereas the contrary is




The fHawaiian Monthly.


259


the case, for the bacilli do not occur in other diseases, nor in the healthy, nor apart from human beings in localities most favorable to bacterial life.
They only appear with the cholera. 2. It might be
said that cholera produces conditions leading to a
change in form  and properties of the numerous intestinal bacteria-a pure hypothesis; the only instance of such a conversion refers to a change of
physiological and pathogenic action, and not of form.
Anthrax bacilli under certain conditions lose their
pathogenic power, but undergo no change in shape;
and that is an instance of a loss of pathogenic properties, while there is no analogy to support the view
of the harmless intestinal bacteria becoming the
deadly cholera bacilli.  The more bacterial morphology is studied, the more certain is it that bacteria are constant in their form; moreover, the
comma-bacillus retains its special characters unchanged through many generations of culture. 3.
Lastly, there is the view that the cholera process and
the comma-bacilli are intimately related, and there
is no other conceivable relation but that the bacilli
precede the disease and excite it.  " For my own
part," said Dr. Koch, i" the matter is proved that
the comma-bacilli are the cause of cholera."
Dr. Koch then described his attempts to inoculate
lower animals with the bacillus, and explained the
cause of his failure in the natural immunity of the
animals against the disease.
In advocating the local Indian origin of the disease he said: That the virus can be reproduced and
multiplied outside the body is apparent, since the
bacillus can be cultivated artificially, and its growth
is not affected by comparatively low temperatures.
Probably it does not grow in streams and rivers,
where, owing to the current, a sufficient concentration of nutrient substance does not occur; but in
stagnant water and at the mouths of drains, etc.,
vegetable and animal refuse may accumulate and
afford the necessary nutriment. Thus is explained
the propagation of cholera by the subsoil water, and
the increase of epidemics with the sinking of its
level, which lessens the flow and diminishes the
amount of surface water. Admitting the dependence of cholera upon this micro-organism, it is impossible to conceive the disease having an autochthonous origin in any particular place; for a bacillus
must obey the laws of vegetable life, and have an
antecedent; and since the comma-bacillus does not
belong to the widely diffused micro-organisms, it
must have a limited habitat. Therefore, the occurence of cholera on the delta of the Nile does not depend on its resemblance to the delta of the Ganges;
but the disease must have been imported there as it
is into Europe. It was once thought that an outbreak in Poland had a local origin until it was dis

covered to have been introduced from Russia.
Again, about ten years ago, there was a sudden outbreak at Hamtar (Syria), thought to be an instance.
of local origin, but erroneously, as shown by a statement of Lortet, who told Koch, when at Lyons, that
the epidemic had been introduced into Hamar,
where he was at the time, by Turkish soldiers from
Djeddah. All great epidemics of cholera began in
South Bengal, where the conditions for the 'development and growth of the bacillus are most perfect.
Dr. Koch concluded with a reference to the prospective practical value of his discovery. It would
assist in leading to intelligent prevention and treatment, and in making an early diagnosis.
After describing the bacillus and its relation to
cholera, the lecturer spoke of the conditions under
which it thrives in its home in India. Southern
Bengal is a flat country, elevated but little above the
level of the sea, and is almost completely submerged
during the rainy season. In order to escape the
floods, the inhabitants build their houses on artificial
elevations, mode by piling up the earth taken from
the side of the foundation. It thus happens that
alongside of every house or group of houses there is
a large hole filled with water. These tanks as they
are called, are very numerous, there being a thousand
or more in the suburbs of Calcutta alone. The huts
of the natives have no privies attached, and every
kind of dirt is thrown directly on the ground, from
which it finds its way naturally into the neighbouring tanks. A system of sewerage for Calcutta was
introduced in 1865, and at the same time measures
were taken to furnish the city with filtered water
brought from the river some miles above. No improvement in the health of the city was noticed
during the first few years that the canal system was
being extended, but-as soon as the pure water supply was obtained, in 1870, the cholera decreased, and the death rate from this cause has not
since that time surpassed, on an average, one-third
of its former figures. In the suburbs, between which
and the city there is constant intercourse, but to
which the improved water supply has not been extended, the cholera is as prevalent as before. Similar and even more striking instances of the influence
of the water supply were furnished by other cities
and places in India.
We are sorry that we have not the space to give
a synopsis of the discussion which followed the
delivery of Dr. Koch's lecture. It was participated
in by a number of eminent men, and was of interest
both from a scientific and a practical stand-point.
There was nothing, however, brought out which
has greater practical suggestiveness for ourselves
than the remarkable statement concerning the effect
of a pure water supply upon the public health.


A Syrian convert to Christianity was urged by his
employer to work on Sunday, but he declined. " 4But,"
said the master, "does not your Bible say that if a
man has an ass or an ox that falls into a pit on the


Sabbath day, he may pull him out?"  "Yes," answered the convert, "but if the ass has a habit of falling into the same pit every Sabbath day, then the
man should either fill up the pit or sell the ass."




260


The Hawaiian Monthly.


EDITOtRIAL COMMENT.


H:Ionorable Mrs. Blernice Pauahi dBishop, daughter
of Patki and Konia, and wife of lion. Charles tR.
Bishop, born Dec. 19th, 1831, died ()ct. 16th, 1884.
For all IHawaiians, whether of native or foreign
blood, the death of Ilon. MIrs. Bishop is a historical
eveint. Through the colllbined influence of t)irth,
wealth, culture and character, she occupied a position not only peculiar b)ut unique. The representative of the most powerful line of chiefs of the olden
tine, silhe was also lln exponenit of tile best type of
foreign hIabits and mode of life. Retainilng a. natural
and prol)er pride of ancestry  ( and an interest in the
welfare of her own people, she so perfectly assimilated the essential spirit of Anglo-American culture
as to take easily and naturally that high position in
the best foreign society to which her birth and
fortune entitled her. She was thus a link between
the old and thle new, between the native and the
foreign, in a sense which was not true of any other
person whatever.   It should lie a. source of pride
and satisfaction alike to thie native Iawaiiians and
to tlhose foreigners wl)o have labored for their elevation and iimproveiment, that this peculiar and in
some respects trying position should hatve been so
gracefully and so worthily filled. The Hawaiian
race may yet develop many nol)le characters, manly,
brave, intelligent, patriotic menil and loving, devoted
aniid virtuous women, b)ut the peculiar niche occupied by the lady wlio las just passed away, is vacant
and must ever remnain so.
Dr. Emerson's a(ddress on the educatioii of Hawaiian girls, (elivered at thie annual meeting of the
"(Cousin's'" society lias b)een printed in the Annual
Rteport of that organizattion anil  has no doubt had
mainy readers.  For our own p)art we are glad that
tlie d(octor selecte(l this topic and especially that lie
treated it in so pralcticatl a m~anner. T'he slubject is
not only inmportant; it is the most imlportanit of any
which concern the future well-ibeing of the I[awaiian
race. In a society organizedl oil an Oriental basis,
with all authority, social anl(d domestic, as well as
political and )ublie, inl tlhe hands of tile male sex,
and with the women in at colndition of suborldination
and seclusion, the training whichl tile latter might
receive would b)e a imatter of comparative indiit'erence.  But thie Hawaiian political and social state
is formed on (Chlristianii and Occidental models and
must inevitably remain so. itevolutions of thlis kind
never go backwards, and the problem   for the consideration of tile patriot and tile philanthropist is
how to best make the inner spirit and practical
workings conform   to the outward form. In that
form of national life in wlhich alone there is any
possibility of a future for the Hawaiian race, thle


foundation of society and the state must rest on the
f   amily, and tlie social quality and moral toine of tile
family will depend on the woman who presides
over it.
We think I)r. Emerson was perfectly correct in
layilng particular emlphasis onl the importance of a
practical training, practical in the commonly acceptedl meanintlg of tile word. We cannot enlarge
upon this nmatter, but are sure that the following
passages which convey the general spirit andii scope
of the paiper are sound andl will comiend themselves
to tile sober judgment of the thoughtful.
it Lookinig back to the early days of the mission,
we find that nearly every missionary family and
many other families of white pleople in this country
were practically schools in which Tlawaiian women
were trained by tlue leavening influence of example
in tile arts of the iousehold. WAe find th thathose
Hawvaiian women wlho went through this sort of
training, though possessed of a modicum of bookeduciation, were vastly more skilled as housekeepers,
anit were, as a rule,,better wives and Ilmothers tlian
their daughters aiid grand-daughters of tlhe present
(day, wlio have received many times their school
educationl, but have not received their domestic
trainii3g. 1',t The practical test of the value of fenimale education inl Hawaii nei, as well as anywhere else, is that
it shall tit the girls to be wives alnd motliers.  Failure to accompllish this means complete failure."
''The fault of our Hawaiian femrale educational
method, as it seemIIs to ile, is that it relies too much
onl mere (boo(k education. Books can supply tile
knowledge needed to fit youths for Harvard or Yale
or Williams or Vassar, but the book is not yet made
which can teaclh tile art of housekeepinig."'
We nloticed that several esteemied friends who
were present when the adlress was delivered seemed
disposed to regard it ias all unfriendly reflection upon
what had beenii done heretofore. We do not think
such ati infere.c e can Ibe fairly drawn fromt the
lamnguage of thle address, and ainy such intention was
expressly disclaimed by the speaker. Undue sensitiveness to criticisml and a disposition to regard any
suggestions in the way of change Ias inmplying an
unfair or unfriendly aittitude on the part of those
making them. are thlings to be particularly deprecated in those whilo have charge of such important
interests as the educatio (of Hawaiian girls.
It is much easier to see whitt kind of training is
required than it is to point out a practical way by
whlich that training may be secured. No imnstitution of any kind, whether it be I)oarding schloll,
college, convent or whliat not can fully take thie I)lace
of a well ordered home or produce as good average




The Hawaiian Monthly.


261


results upon those subjected to its influence. In the
general absence of good influences and sound discipline in Hawaiian homes, and the impossibility of
providing but a very limited number of Hawaiian
girls with homes and training in good foreign families, the boarding school in some form appears to be
a necessity. We have not much faith in any scheme
for grafting industrial education and training in
the domestic arts upon our common school system.
Something in this direction can be done and perhaps
more by and bye. The principal use of such projects
thus far seems to have been to furnish material for
pompous and fine sounding paragraphs in.newspapers
and official reports and to point an occasional fling at
what has been done in the past. At the same time
we should be glad to see everything done in this
line that is practicable. Instruction in the use of
the needle and perhaps in the cutting and fitting of


garments might be given to some extent in connection with the government schools, but even here we
are met with the difficulty that in a large proportion
of these schools there is no female teacher. Even in
those schools where there are female teachers we
have no assurance of their fitness to teach these
branches. A woman may understand books and be
a good instructor in reading, geography and mathematics and yet be a perfect bungler in the use of
needle and scissors. It follows therefore if this kind
of training is to be furnished through the public
schools, there will be needed a considerable increase
in the number of instructors, and this means a considerable increase in expense. Whether our Board
of Education are prepared to incur the necessary
cost of making such instruction general, does not
yet appear.


MR. VANDERBILT'S WEALTH.


Everybody understands that Mr. William H.
Vanderbilt is, beyond all question, the richest man
in the United States; and some speak of him as the
richest man in the world. The actual amount of his
wealth is usually spoken of as a matter of speculative
conjecture, without precise data to confirm the conjecture. The St. Louis Railway Register, however,
quotes the New York Journal as making the following statement, which we reproduce as follows:
"A few days ago Mr. Vanderbilt sent some papers
to a gentleman with whom he had business relations.
On looking them over, the recipient was astonished
to find the rough draft of a memorandum in the
czar's peculiar handwriting. It was dated January
15th, 1884, and was evidently his last balance sheet,
which by oversight had been folded inside another
paper. Of course the secret could not be kept, and
the figures reached the Jaurnal. An error or two
may have crept in on their travels; but in substance
they tell the following:
" Mr. Vanderbilt has registered in his name and
in coupon bonds $54,000,000 in 4 per cents, maturing
in 1907. He has lately added to these $4,000,000 in
31 per cents, and yet retains a trifle over $1,000,000
in 6 per cents. The 4 per cents are worth 124, and
the market value of his Governments to-day is
$70,580,000.
" But the bulk of the wealth of the king of millionaires is invested in railroad securities. He holds
240,000 shares of Michigan Central stock, 300,000
shares of Northwestern, including 80,000 of the preferred stock and a block of Omaha, 200,000 shares of
Lake Shore and 120,000 shares of New York Central.
Besides this are smaller amounts in a score of other
stocks, among which are Rock Island, of which he
had 29,000 shares, and Lackawanna, where the total
was 20,000. Of the others he had in all 21,840, a
grand total of 930,480 shares of stocks.


"Of various railroad bonds there was an aggregate of $22,120,000, and of state and city bonds,
$3,200,000. In miscellaneous securities, manufacturing stocks, and mortgages the sum    of about
$2,000,000 was shown to be invested.
"Reckoning at present prices the value of
Mr. Vanderbilt's railroad stocks is $98,750,000; of
his Governments, $70,580,000; of his railroad bonds,
$26,857,420; of his other securities a trifle over
$5,000,000. The aggregate is $201,332,413.
"The czar puts down an item as 'real estate, etc.,
$3,000,000.' In this is included his splendid Fifth
Avenue mansion, which, with its furniture and
contents, cost nearly or quite $3,000,000. His magnificent art gallery, with its gems from  thle best
modern masters, represents almost $1,000,000, the
estimate being that of a local connoisseur who is
familiar with the gallery. His stables on Fifty-first
street, occupying one of the most desirable building
sites in the city, represents $200,000, while the
equine beauties there luxuriously lodged would not
be disposed of for as much more. MIaud S. would
bring $75,000 at a forced sale, and her owner would
not dispose of her for any price. Early Rose and
Aldine are also held above price.
" The czar can take life comparatively easy on an
income of twelve millions a year, and watch his
wealth pile up without any effort of his. From his
Governments he draws $2,372,00) a year; from his
railroad stocks and bonds, $7,394,320; fromt his miscellaneous securities, $575,695, or $10,342,015 from
his investments alone. Thus every day they earn
for him $28,334.25. Every hour sees him $1,180.59
richer, and every minute means $19.67 added to his
hoard. Besides this, he calculates to make $2,000 -000 every year by fortunate sales. His reinvestments last year, he calculates, did this."




262


The l awaiian Monthly.


FASITIONS AND NOVIELTIES.


Fashion exhibits great contrasts this season, insisting ui)pon both the severely p10ill and tile gorgeously elaborate. Street suits must he plain, of
nmasculillne simplicity, while evening dresses plsrobal)ly were never so elaborate a1nd elegant. The display of velvets, plsheles anl  satins for full dress
toilettes is excecldinglyv richl:ni, onel llight say,
da:'ring'. The  brocadedl((  vel vets,  which1 are inost
po!pular, are seen) in all colors and in iany dlesigns,
roses and lillies, chlrysanthemums, feathers, conventio(mal and (O)riental ald( Persian designs, Cre bold1ly
wrought in plain o)r cut velvet upon satin or silk
grouind, ad1 tlhere is n1o apl,,arent retrenchmient of
img'inltion) or dimi0lnuti on of size. The blac!k ligures
on (colo1ed groundls aire t he ch ief ((101iinations-black
or yellow, ol)l goldl, garnet or peacock blue-but
often the figure anti  gromndl work are of the same
color' in tlhe same or contrasting shades.     Light
slhIades a1re also seCen, delicate lues, l)inks and white
for thle more striking eveniiiji, dresses or brocaded
velvet. (On accounlt of th(e leavi(ess of the material,
dratpery is simpl(e a(d 1)tiing, shirring and( ruffling
inimposile. The velvet is tusually comnineid with
sati) and silkl, tandl is used for tile front of the skirt:n11 the waist or for palmels:nd basque or for lpolonaise, andti for the  lany intricate comlbinations understood only Iby the artist of tlressm(lak ing. The fashion
co(rreqpondlentts of Ne'vw York and thle West report
that ra'ocalded vclvets head Nvi wit gold bealds
are p)pul-ar, but it is pr)obable that thle fashion will
not he in vogue here, sie [con1olo  llu ltladies prefer
quieter styles.  Some, silks em:blroildered with gold
and silver thirea(ls are seein,  but th}e  nost tasteful
goods are the gros grain silklcs btrocadeld withl velvet
figuores of 111n)l:te size andl dlesigl. A hlandsome
brovwn silk is brocaded inl (lcks of blue and gol(den
nbrown; atllnoth ger t, is h!rocaded with bIlocks of
blue and(1 gairnet.
There is a promise that ilack silk dresses will be
ill UncoIl)n!I()11 Vo(wguilc tle (')mlling lutm1)ill and winter.
WhenI g(ood(l, no 1mterial is more elegant o'r service)able.  Tucks, tothl wi)ie and marr(ow, IIupoi fiouncIIes,
kills a111t bodice, will be veriy lpop)ular with the
plaoiner styles, and rich lace, costly apl)liques inll
clel)nIille a1nd jet, an(1 p1mees 0)d tabliers of broche
with large raised Ilowers in velvet, will make them
exceed(ingly elegant.
Merchaits an11  imnl)porters say that the large sale of
silk gloves: (nd Illits for the pre t sent seaonll has altogethieLr destroyed thle dlenllanl   for gohves of kid.
T'lis is not at all stranlge, as the silk glove is cooler
by far, while havillg a   tll  te trim effect of the m(ost
perfectly titting hallnd-covelring of kid, and coming
in as exquisite coloring in the pale evening shades,
or richer hues for street wear.    The only trouble
with tile silk glove or mitt has 1been tiat it is liable
to slip down the tarm. A tiny silk elastic run into


the hem at tlih top of the glove will keep it firmly
in 1l1ace.
A new fancy of Worth's is the use of (loul)le
sleeves, one o,  which represents a, puffed uindersleeve with a 'wristband; he has also resorted to the
former fashion of makilng the sleeves of different
Ilmaterials fro(in that of the corsage, having them
match the vcit and lower skirt of the coilmbination
dresses.
Although the fabrics for fall wear are very handsolmle and iImany of themri are exceedingly self-decorative, says a fashion writer, there is a. general demand for triimmings of all kinds and grades, and
never have the articles intended for ornamentation
been more beautiful th1an tlley are now or used in
greater profusion.  Laces are no longer bought by
tlhe yard, for more than one piece, indeed, over a
half-dozen I)ieces ('an b1e placed to advantage upon a
dress. Not only are lace edgings in demand, but
laces in various styles and kinds in manterial widths,
as in the Spanish, guipure, oriental, and Egyptian
net and other varieties, with edgings en suite.
Light head-dresses are the order of the day, the
most remnarkablle si)eccimen amnongst them being a
vandyke hat of yellow chip, trimmed at the side
with clusters of dark grapes, or bunches of dark
sugar cane. The latest fashion in bonnets is a crown
of dark artichoke leaves in violet, upon which, as
on thie vegetable, life-like artificial snails are set.
Miniature actichokes are also to be seen on the side
of straw or tule bonnets imixed with a variety of
grasses a mongst which faslhion, in her love of natural
history, is not ashamed to put even a toad made in
plush.
Nothing could be more charming than the little
cap which is called "Louis XV;" it is made of
threa(d r metal lace and set coquettishly on the top
of tlhe headl. A round foundation is quite simply
triminied with lace fulled( on, and forms the crown.
This lace is slightly raisedl in front by means of a
stiff tulle band anlldl a ribbon bow or a flower is
fastened under it. A   suitable ribbon is twisted
roundl thle botionim.
One of the new neck orilamnents consists of satin or
velvet rib)l)on set in a muslin band to keep it firm.
It is secured( by a clasp.
Gloves for evening wear get longer and longer;
they cover tile lower part of the armn entirely and
are rolled just at the elbow.
Balngs are seldom seen now, the hair being brushed
straight back from  the forehead and arranged in
little it beau-catchers" over each temple.




The Hawaiian Monthly.


263


PUZZLE DEPARTMENT.


FLOWERS EMBLEMATICALLY EXPRESSED.
1. Used as a medicine.
2. A formal young lady and a flower.
3. A coin and at high state.
4. A beautiful bird and what a British subject likes
to gain.
5. A prefix and what most Iawaiians do.
6. An article of food and a domestic utensil.
7. A part of a lady's attire.
8. What Scotchmen like.
9. Old and wise.
10. What brought the Magi from the East.
11. A vowel and to travel.
12. A perfume.
The initials of the answers to the above spell the
name of the flower.


BEIIEA )ED WO(RD.
lly whole is a garb.
Behead it alnd you have a bit left.
Belhead it a:gin aitll you lhvo a )pa)rt of a iharness.
Behead it again an(l you have a ptronoun.
Behead it again anl you have a )evelrage.
ANSWERS TO S.EPTEM'':   PUZZILES.
SQUARE WORD.
R   1 T   E
I  I) () L
T () L    L
E 1   L   A
IB:EIEAIEt Wv tORt)TD.
W]heat- ieat — Eat - -At-T.


SQUARE WORD.
1. When fruit is best.
2. A thought.
3. A nobleman.
4. To gain by labor.


CIIAIRAI)ES.


1. Footstool.
2. Conundrum.


WHIlMSICALITIES.


The folly of using words beyond the coinprehension of one's hearers is illustrated by the experience
of an English physician who was noted for his
Johnsonian English. Having on one occasion to
prescribe for a (lying laborer, lie sent Ilim a draught
labeled, "4 to be takenl in a1 recumbent tposture."  As
to what this might be, tle relatives of the dying
man were utterly at fault. They sent over to the
linen-draper to know if he had a recrumbent posture.
No, he never heard of such a thling'. Perhaps it
might be something, in the bladder line. Did the
butcher chance to have one? No, 4ie 1had never
heard of such a thing either. At lat; they worked
their way round to ani old womman, whot never would
allow herself at fault in anything. So she saild
S Yes, she lad one; but, most ullf )rtunately, slie
had just lent it!"
A talented lady, who advocates woman's rights,
and was recently speaking upon the subject, brought
down the house with the following argument:, I
have no vote; but my groom has, wlhose rent I pay.
I have a great respect for that 111an in the stables;
but I am sure if I were to go to him and say, Jollln,
will you exercise the franchise!' he would reply,
'Please, mum, which horse be that?' "
Lord Coleridge is delighting his English friends
with stories of his American visit, and amloing them
with this. Ile was at Mount Vernon with Mr,
Evarts and, talking about Washington, said: 4 I
have heard that he was a very strong man physic"


ally, andl that, standing on tlhe lawn here, he could
throw a d(ollar right across tlie river on the other
bank.1"  IMr. Evarts }patused( a m(omlJent to lleasure
the bretaltll o(f tile river wtith hlis eye.  It seemed
ratlher a 'ltall"' story, but it was no(t for him to h)elittle the Fatlic r of the (Cutitry in tthe eyes of a
foreigner.   1)oi't you believe it?" ' askd Lord
Col ri(ige.,Yes,' Mr. Evtarls lrepli(el, 4 I tliink it
very likely to be true. Yeo, know ta d(tlar would go
further in those lays thanl it ((es now."V
Lover of Antiqlue-' \Vlhat is the price of that
Louis XIV cabinet?"
Bric-a-brac- l)ealer- Five lhundred dollirsl'."
l Mercy! Why, a friend of mine got onle just like
it for $ 15).'"
' WImIere?"
At M il)lburTgville, (Conln11ecticlut."
"'Oh! of course. You can't expect us to colmpete
with MNillburgville.'", And wlhy not?", That's where they make 'em."
(   Yes, ' sa'id  the  (old, s tx, "''I ('1  I ')1  tbblls  tlie  agro
of tlie depacrted. IIow unlike tile so(( i{y bell that
coMIes 1and goes," Iadded tlhe graveyard wag-,'she
who has never told her.age.,
It Johnny," said th!e e(ltor to his hopefufi, '"are
you in  w tlhe iirst cla>.s at s-,ihcl?"  N'," rIpl:'l lie
youingster, wi1 ulT lt   s itulfi c'l tlite  altc: rl l!shet, ('!
am registered as second-class mlale matter."




I


8, N. /CASTLE.           J. 3. ST. ATTEI1TN.
CAST'LE & COOKE,
SIPtlPINGI; ANI)
COI         S      S     ION AGE N TS
GENEHAL MlERC(HANDISE.
AGENTS FOR
The Ko1hIalat Sngar Co.,
The H.iku Sugar (o.,
The Pt'i;a lP;t;tit)l Co.,
T1'( Hitchcole & C. Plantation,
IThe Wilua l 'l;Fllt', t.1L Itlstead,
The A. W. Smlith V Co.  l. antattion.
Thie Union Marinl Insurance Co. of San Fralcisco,
The New E1lnland Mutual t,  Inisuranci (Co
oTf No'Yo P(} ll 
Th(' eo.. I;liic' t lonulfactirinlg  o of New
Yo  )rl  1 )i   'iSOll,
'1'lit  Nt t  'rIk  anil 11 olu lo  '  ck(t I ille.


CLAtUS SPRECLE'LS.


I
I
I


I




w. G. IIWIN 1I AINE         &   CO.,


we


G. IRWIN & CO.,


Corner of Fort anrd Queen streets,
COMMISSION         MERCHANTS
AND
SUGAR FACTORS.
Agents for the Oceanic Steamship Co.
Steamers ALAMEDA and MAlRIPOSA
Leave Honolulu and San Francisco on the
First and Fifteenth of each month.


Iave a large stock of the Very Best
HAY, GRAIN, ETC.
Which is offtred at the
LOWEST MARKET PRICE,
-AN) —
Delivered Free to Any Part of the City.
PACIFIC MUTUAL LIFE INSURANCE COMPANY,
of California.
Agents for the Iloover Telephone.
Commissioner of Deeds for California.
Hi- Telephone No. 147.


-1


G. W. MACFARL\ANE & ('O.,
SHIPPING ANI)
COAlIMISS I(N  MERCHANTS,
Queen Street; Honolulu.


I
yI


-


I> ENSON, SMITH & CO.,
PRACTICAL PHARMACISTS
DEALERS IN
)RUG S, MEDICINES,
IPERFUJMERY, ET


HOPP & CO.,
74 KING STREET.
Importers and Dealers in
F U IN I T U R E
UPHOLSTERERS AND
CABINETMAKERS.
Furniture IMade and Repaired.
Telephone No 143.


-1


IXC.


F. T. LENEI.AN & CO.,
1 P'()lOR:'ELL AND GENERAL
COMMISSION        MEIICHANTS,
Wholesale dealers ili Wines, Ales and
Spirits.
Hoin lulu,::: 1Hawaiian Islands.


-


1iOLLIATERI    & CO.,
WHOLESALE AND RE.TAIL
DRtUGGISTS,      TOBACCONISTS,
AND
A EA TED) IVA TER MANl YUFA CTURERS
Pure Drugs,
Chemicals,
Anld Toilet Articles.
Physicians' Prescriptios Accurately Prepared.
No. R59 NUUANU STREET,
And corner of 1(o't n(td llerclha(t St'reets,
Honolulu, IT. I.


o
I I
I
I
II
I
I
0
I


C. H. I)ICKEY,
HAIKU, MAUI,
Importer aind Dealer in
GENERAL MERICHIANDISE
NOTARY PUBLIC
-— AND ---


JEAVER SALOON,
Fort Street, near Queen.
Refreshments Served Promptly.
HOT TEA & COFFEE AT ALL HOURS.
Finest Brands of Cigars.
T II E    CASINO
At Kapiolani Park,
IS OPEN        EVERY DAY.
REFRESHMENTh
Can always be supplied as well as fresh
country air.
H. J. NOLTE,
Proprietor.




113-rORT STREET-113
II ONOLUU.




GENERAL BUSINESS AGENT1




— FOIR TIIEISLAND OF' MAUI, II. I.
N. B. —EpX)cial attentiol   given v to ordclrinLi,tools fr othl('r iparties from  any part of the
Toslatttl or tll, il litedl States.


I

j  M. OAT, Jn. & CO.,
S'TA 1IONERS & NEWSDEALERS
25> MERCHANT STREET,


-


A. L. BANCRI()l"'T & CO.,
Pt   J *;  {,1itISBa1 t?.
Booksellers, StatioIelrs & Ma nufacturers
ALSO,
Printers, Litllograp)llcrs and Biiders..
7thc m)ost comI)pllet bIt.sintess of ilH
kind, Oael th/e most cc.tcesivc stock ini
its line on the Pacific C(oast.
7.'1 Market St., Sain Franil.ico, Cal.
C HARLES T. RODGERS, M. D.




H. S. TREGLOAN,
Corner Fort and Hotel streets.
MERCHANT TAILOR
AND DEALERS IN
(ENTLEMENS FURNISHING GOODS
of every description,
Boots and Shoes, Shirts, and Gentlemen's
Underwear of all kinds, a speciality.




HONOLULU,:        H.I.


Subscriptions received for any paper or
nmai.tzine published.
Special orders received for any books published.
|'"RED RUBBER STAMP AGENCYYJ


A  M. MELLIS,
DEALER AND IMPORTER




OFFICE AND RESIDENCE,
HOTEL STREET, OPPOSITE Y. I. C. A.
Telepohne 346.


1
4... _-.-.,,..... -~. ^O        F
C. HAMMER,                               DRY AND FANCY GOODS,
HARNESS MAKER                            104 Fort Street, Honolulu.
Manufactures all his own harness. No ma- Millinery and Dress Mlaking Estabchine stitching —no imported work sold by me.
Prompt attention to all orders.               lishment on the premises.






YEARLY SUBSCRIPTION, $5.00.


S114GLE NUMBERS, FIFTY CENTS -


I
I


VOLUME 1.                             NUMBER 12.
RA?                 THE
1
IHAWAIIAN MONTHLY.I
DEVOTED TO
LITERATURE, &RT, SCIENCE, POLITICS, AND GENERAL CULTURE.
DECLEMBSER, 1884.


I;.


CONTENTS.
PAGE.
Evolution.....,,,,,,,,,,,..,,,,,,,,265
Madeline.........................,.,.,.,.,.,,.,.,.270
China and the Chinese.................,,........,                 284
God Knoweth Best..............290.,.,,.,.,,.....................,..,,. 290
Editorial Comment....................,.,.,,,,,..........,,. 290
Fashions and Novelties.......................................................2...,. I91
Puzzle Departmxent.................................,..,,,,.....,.,.,.,,,,.,,,.,.   292
W himsicaitiessi............,.................................,..liti...,...............................s...............,,,,,,,,292.,...,,..,,,,.,, 292


-


I
I
-1


1TONOLULU:
PRINTED AT TILE HAWAIIAN GAZETTE OFFICE.
'i~.  _,. -- ---




Hawaiian Carriage Manufacturing Company,..........................(:..:.T.:.)......- -.........
PRESIDENT  AND  MIANAGER............................................................... GIDEON  W EST,
VICE  PRESIDENT..................................................................................J. N. W RIGHT,
SECRETARY  AND  TREASURER..............................................................E. G. SCHU MAN,
AUDITOR................................................................................. S.  M. DAM ON.
X.: Large aa.d Com.plete        l.ssortm.ezat of
Wagon and Carriage Material on Hand and for Sale,............ AT  REASONABLE    RATES...............
File               rriages ERafahterei
gl Ch.ealper ths.anzi ZXrported "Wor3s. "
Cane and Plantation Wagons Built to Suit Any Kind of Work, at
Great Inducements to Planters.
HEAVY   WHEELS KEPT      IN  STOCK  FOR ORDERS OF ANY DESCRIPTION.
Fcrt S3treet,                                      XI>tel         treet.
KIcep orL     azd thel largest As         ortxa en.t of
and UPHOLSTERY TO BE FOUND IN THE KINGDOM. All Kinds of Upholstery
and DRAPERY Made to Order in the Very Latest Style.
Pianos and Good Cane Seat Chairs for Rent.
mThe oC   eapest Pelaoe to m3uy A11 XCizxds of
Must al nstrument*8 Sewing Macnehsnt Rte
A Large Assortment of Wall Paperv, OF  Upn4rtking in All its Branches Thoroughly and Satisfactorily Attended to.
Telephone at Residence, No. 249.]  C. E. WILLIAMS.  [Telephone and Night Alarm No. 76,




THE


HAWAIIAN


MONTHLY.


VOLUME 1.]


[NUMBER 12.


HONOLULU, DECEMBER. 1884.


EVOLUTION.


By the popular mind, and by those who have given
little attention to the subject, the doctrine of evolution is variously regarded. Mention the theory
wherever one may, to the uninstructed and to the
instructed alike, and it is sure to create more or less
levity and amusement. Some immediately connect
it with Darwinism, or origin of species; others, the
more ignorant, with the belief that man, somehow
or other, by some unknown process, has descended
from the monkey. Again, by many very intelligent people it is thought to apply to the development
of organic life only. It will be the object of this very
superficial and necessarily brief outline of the theory
to attempt to show that these several notions are
none true, and that what is true is only partially so.
What is popularly known as  l)Darwinism," never
attempted to deal with evolution any further than
the explanation of the origin of species, until after it
had been fully outlined by other and more comprehensive hands. Evolution, as defined by its originators, means a change from undifferentiated homogeniety to a differentiated heterogeniety; in other
words from a mass, all of a very like kind, with little
or no difference in its parts, to a mass of an unlike
kind, different, yet perfect in all its parts. This
theory, therefore, is not dependent for its truth upon
an explanation of any one department of nature-it
is not a one-sided theory-but attempts to deal with
phenomena as a whole. Thus it will be seen that
Darwin worked only upon one line of the theory.
That especially in which he earned his greatest fame
was organic evolution. The theory, as expounded by
the modern school, includes not only organic, but inorganic and superorganic evolution.  It begins with
the proposition that consciousness recognizes certain
forces in nature, call them what we may, and that
these forces when traced to their ultimate analyses
are inscrutable.
In other words, treat the subject as best we can,
turn it over with the finest instruments of science,
contemplate it with the eye of the most acute mind,
and the atom of the chemist is absolutely incomprehensible; yet we cannot rid ourselves of the idea
that matter exists. Then the idea that matter ex

ists is one of the ultimate data of consciousness. We
are as justly warranted, therefore, in tassuming that
matter exists, as in starting from  the idea that we
exist. So with force or energy. We know that it
exists, yet what it is we cannot know. The persistence of force, or " Conservation of Energy," as the
physicists call it, is a new discovery, an(t a very important one; so in addition to the formula that matter
cannot be destroyed, the equally important fact is
acknowledged that force is persistent. And here let
me say in brief that evolution or growth of structure,
is nothing more than a dissipation of energy and an
integration of matter, and death an integration of
of force and dissipation of matter. The existence of
these two agents in one form or another is denied by
no one at the present time. Now, these facts being
granted, it is the province of evolution to take them
up and to show in what way, by inherent properties
in themselves, things have come to be as they are.
It is a magnificent scheme! No wonder it dazzles
the imagination! It is safe to say that no conception
of man since the world began, can compare with it in
grandeur. Instead of an endless round-a-bout of
words and dialectic, as practiced by the ancient
Greeks, the votaries of evolution present an array of
facts and solid arguments, connected together with
such significance, that no one can see and not believe.
The first man or woman of intelligence is yet to be
found who, after even p.lirtial investigation, does not
accept, at least qualified evolution.
In regard to organic evolution, Wolff and Von
Baer showed that the changes which individual
organisms undergo in their development, is from
homogeniety to heterogeniety —from the simple to
the complex. Tae germ of every plant or animal is
"uniform throughout, both in texture and chemical
composition."
As some one has said: " Nature teaches this great
law in the life of an egg which completes its history
-a mass of organizable matter which has escaped
being turned into an omelet; a spot; aline; a groove;
a group of walled cells with their soft contents; selfdistribution into regions; self-differentiation into
tissues and organs; self-movement as a whole; self



266


The Hawaiian Monthly.


consciousness as an individual; emergence at length
from the inviolate secresy of the divine studio,
where it has been shaped, a creature of God, fullarmed to fight for life against the elements."
Now, it is the province of evolution to show that
what is true of the development of the germ of the
egg into the chick, of the seed into the tree,-of
organic evolution-is true of all evolution, i. e. that
it proceeds from the simple to the complex.
In the year 1857, two years before the publication
of the Origin of Species, Mr. Herbert Spencer outlined the complete theory of evolution in the following language: "We propose, in the first place, to
show that this law of organic progress is the law of
all progress. Whether it be in the development of
the earth, in the development of life upon its surface,
in the development of society, of government, of
manufactures, of commerce, of language, literature,
science, art, this same evolution of the simple into
the complex, through successive differentiations,
holds throughout. From the earliest traceable cosmical changes, down to the latest results of civilization, we shall find that the transformation of the
homogeneous into the heterogeneous, is that in which
progress essentially consists."
Touching for a moment upon the nebular hypothesis, we shall see what sanction it gives to our theory
if it be true. Space is not sufficient to give the
facts and arguments of science which make the
nebular theory most probable. It is sufficient to say
that the present solar system is believed by those
most competent to give an opinion upon the subject,
to be the result of the gradual cooling down of an
indefinitely extended, homogeneous, highly attenuated gas. Now, in the state of intense heat, to
which this homogeneous gas was subject, what
would occur, if the hypothesis of evolution be true.
Subject any nearly homogeneous mass to intense
heat, or to violent motion, and so long as the agency
is kept constant, the mass will remain the same, or
nearly the same. Let the mass be gradually cooled,
and the heavier parts will be separated from the
lighter, differentiations begin, different parts assume
different aspects, and finally the mass presents that
difference of organization found in the most complex,
inorganic structure. Thus in the cooling down of
the homogeneous nebulous gas, out of which the
hypothesis assumes the solar system to have been
formed, we should construct, a priori, just such a
system as we find, in accordance with the well
known laws of matter and force. First, an indefinitely extended, nearly homogeneous gas, gradually
cooling down, with motions gradually more complex,
the mass throwing off rings. and parts of itself,
would result in the highly heterogeneous system of
central sun, revolving planets, with their satelites
as found in our solar system.
Leaving this hypothesis for what it is worth, let
us come to the earth itself. Here, we leave the
region of speculation, and come into the sphere of
positive knowledge.  From  all appearances, the


geologist has arrived at the conclusion that the earth
was, at one period of its history, in a state of intense
heat. Leaving theory out of the question, and
dealing with "geological times" only, we know that
the crust of the earth is far more complex the nearer
the surface. Strata of different degrees of thickness, and of complex chemical texture are presented
to us every few feet. So it will probably continue
to be for all time.
To return to the subject of organic developmrnent: Prior to the first quarter of the present
century, it was the almost universal belief among
biologists that the germ of every organism was a
minute reproduction of the fully developed parent.
The investigations of Wolff, of Von Baer, and of
scores of embryologists since their time, have proved
the falsity of these assumptions. No biologist of
any repute pretends to maintain such an opinion at
the present day. The germinal vesicle of the chick,
or any other organism, so far as the mnicroscope can
show us, contains no indication whatever of structural difference. A mere speck, consisting of two or
three chemical elements, it has no seeming relationship to the developed organism. The germ of a
highly organized animal may be described almost in
a word, while it might take a highly learned disquisition of a volume or more to explain the heterogeneous structure of the organism itself.
Note, now, the course of development from the
germ to the organism. Take, for instance, the germ
within the hen's egg. We have the authority of
Wolff, Von Baer, Haeckel and Agassiz, and of all
others who have made investigation in embryology,
for saying that at certain stages of progress in development, one animal cannot be determined from another. As all know, the first step in organic evolution is by fission, or self-division of the germ or
speck into two, then into four, eight and so on,
until a line is formed, then a groove; a group of
walled cells, tissues and organs. Now, in all this,
nothing like an unfolding of a minute organism is
seen. A tiny foot does not protrude itself in one
place, a wing in-another and a beak in another. Instead of an unfolding heterogeneous organism, is
noted without exception, the evolution of a homogeneous mass into a heterogeneous individual. One
further aspect of embryological development: The
first differentiation or step in the development of
the embryo is not sufficiently marked to show the
investigator what kind of animal it is to be. It
shows only whether it will be a plant, or an animal.
The second step determines whether, if an animal,
it will belong to the vertebrates or invertebrates;
the third, fourth, etc., to what order, family, genus
and species. Agassiz, although a believer in qualified evolution only, said that not until a comparatively late stage of embryological development could
he determine the difference between the pig, dog
and cat. Has all this any bearing on our hypothesis?
We think when taken together with the support
which paleontology gives, it has a decided bearing.




The Hawaiian Monthly.


267


It is well known to everyone of any intelligence
in geology, that, for ages past there have been found
imbedded in the earth the petrified remains of an
almost infinite number of animals and plants that
have existed on the earth in past "geological times."
It is further well known that, as a rule, the older
the strata in which the remains are found, the lower
the organism. It is not claimed that this is true
in every instance, but in nearly every one. Space
forbids going into the subject of paleontology in
detail, but it is pertinent to say that all geologists recognize a progressive development of organisms, from
the lowest to the highest, since the beginning of
life upon the earth. In the oldest strata we find the
remains of the organisms to be few, and of a very
simple kind, gradually increasing in number and in
heterogeniety of structure, with more or less sudden
transitions, until the present time. And let it be
remarked here, that these sudden breaks in the
chain do not, in the least, negative the hypothesis
of evolution.
For a long period of time, even until very recently,
two schools of geologists carried on a fierce controversy about "Catastrophies" and " Uniformity." The
"Catastropists," noting the difference in the geological ages, believed they were so clearly marked that
nothing less than a convulsion or catastrophe in
nature could have ended one and begun the otiher.
More careful knowledge in geology, consequent on
a better understanding of strata led many to believe
that, after all, no decided difference was discernable
between the ending of one series and the beginning
of the next one; until at the present time, all geologists agree in,,uniformitarianism"'-that the changes
that have occurred in the crust of the earth, since
the beginning ol "geological times," have been produced by nearly constant and uniform agencies, like
those now in operation. But, even after the uniformitarianists in geology had won the fight, there
were catastrophists in biology. Viewing the distribution of the animal world in time, and noting also,
as they had to do, a seeming jump from one series
of strata to another, they maintained that a sudden
catastrophe only could have produced such a sudden
ending of one kind of animals, and the beginning of
another. In short, that a violent convulsion of
nature must have put an end to all existing organic
forms, and that a new creation had filled their
places with a somewhat allied, but different fauna
and flora. It is needless to say that, on further investigation, this illogical position went the way of
its geological predecessor, and now, all biologists of
note agree upon the hypothesis that the present race
of animals and plants have come down in one unbroken series, by development, from the few simple
kinds, found in the earliest geological ages. How
well, then, the evolution hypothesis is supported
both by embryology and paleontology. We notice
throughout geological ages constantly varying forms,
differences being greater the greater the time intervening. So in embryology; the differences in ap

pearance of the embryo of varying organisms being
greater, the nearer the time of complete development. And if there be somewhat sudden breaks in
the chain, in time, is it to be wondered at, when
we take into consideration the small area of the
earth as anything like completely explored, and the
further fact, how unlikely it is that more than a
mere stray form of any extinct species has been
preserved. Want of space, in a single article, compels the leaving out the further support which
both Morphology and Distribution of Organic Forms
in Space give to the evolution hypothesis; and now
we shall proceed to that which can be more plainly
seen in society.
Fortunately the evidences are here so plain and
easily to be seen that little need be said upon the
subject. Tribes of men yet exist in various parts of
the world, among whom a very rudimentary condition of society is to be found. Among the I)Damaras,
the aboriginal tribes of Australia and the Ainos of
of Yesso, there exist but weak tribal affinities.
Here, although no one would pretend to say that
some progress has not been made, yet it is of a very
simple kind. Each man acts, to a great extent, as
a whole community of highly civilized people act,
in that he does everything for himself which certain
others of the civilized community do for one another.
Every man is his own instrumen.t maker; he hunts
his own food, and prepares it when lie catches it; he
makes such clothes as he wears, builds his house
and is his own doctor.
Now contrast this homogeneous mass of people,
each in no perceptible degree, in his social or industrial relations, different from another, with the
highly complex relations of highly civilized England. Here we find some agriculturists, some manufacturers, others lawyers, doctors, clergymen, teachers and so on to alnost infinity; and not only do we
find this, but in every industrial class named, there
arises from the simple class, differentiations again
to almost the same extent. Take for instance manufacturers. Who without a technical knowledge of
the subject could mention the various occupations
and kinds of texture in even one branch of manufacture. Look at iron workers. Do all engaged in the
occupation do the,nIme kind of work; Turners,
mnoulders, blacksmiths, lathe-tenders, etc., are engaged in a special department; and these several
kinds of workers go on and differentiate, until we
find, even in Adam Smith's time, fifteen specialists
at work on the common brass pin. Note, then,
what goes on from the simple social relations of the
North American and the aboriginal Australian
through all the varying, intermediate conditions,
to the enlightened Englishman. Here we have an
ample illustration of social progress.  From  the
simple and homogeneous to the complex or heterogeneous is the universal law.
In government it is the same-from the simple to
the complex, In all cases, in early stages of governments, laws are few and of a very simple kind.




268


The Hawaiian IMonthly.


What is law in one part of the domain is law in any
other part. In advancing civilization, laws are general, specific and complex.  National authority,
state, county and municipal, all have their binding
force; and the different departments require specialists for their interpretation.
Passing from the evolution of the social organism
to language, the same law holds good. The lowest
form of language is the exclamation, by which vague
and indefinite ideas are expressed. We have no
means of knowing to what extent this law holds in
regard to absolute primitive language, from the
simple fact that in most of the languages of even the
lowest tribes, very great progress must have been
already  made.   We do    know   however that
there are extant languages that have differentiated
no further than the noun and the verb. These
differentiations once begun, continue through the
various parts of speech found in the highly developed languages. At the same time differences in
mode, voice, tense and gramatical structure continue. As it is in spoken language, so it is in
written. There is little doubt that written language,
painting and sculpture have a unity of origin.
The Ancient Egyptians and Babylonians in the
earliest times used a kind of picture-writing, as did
the more recent Mexicans; and by gradual changes,
it was turned into ideographic writing. Sculpture
was developed in the same way, most likely from
the picture in base-reliefs at first, as also found in
the ruins of Assyria. In like manner, into whatever department of human endeavor we go, the law
of development from the simple to the complex
forces itself into prominence.
We now come to that point in evolution where
many cry halt! The doctrine so far, though it has
been inadequately put, is comparatively easy of
comprehension, strengthened as it is by what is
constantly going on around us. It is possible, they
will say, to accept the theory of development so far,
but that the grand mind and the noble morals of the
most highly civilized type of man in the nineteenth
century has been developed from cosmic dust, seems
preposterous. No one can recognize the inherent
difficulties of the acceptance of this theory more
than the evolutionists; yet it is evident that it
must stand or fall as a whole. No rational believer in a part, can, after careful investigation, it
seems to me, stop at any half-way station. If
species are mutable, genera must be the same, and
so through from the earliest simple, physical life on
the globe to the latest development-man included.
And if this be accepted, then the other must follow as as corollary. It may have many limitations
as at present expounded; but it seems, in the main,
that the one part must follow the other.
St. George Mivart declares that while agreeing
with Mr. Darwin as to man's zoological position, he
nevertheless regards the difference between ape and
mushroom   as less important than   the difference between ape and man, so soon as we take into
account "the totality of man's being," In this erg

phatic statement, there is, in a limited sense, a certain amount of truth. If we compare the psychical
operations of the ape with the few most intellectual
specimens of the most advanced thinkers, the position may be unassailable. Between the mind opera-.
tions of Gladstone and his authropoid relatives,
there is most certainly a wide difference. But is
the comparison a legitimate one? Ought it not to
be between the lowest Australian type of man and
the ape? Huxley says the difference between the
highest ape and the lowest man is greater than between the lowest and highest man. In the adjustment of inner to outer relations, and whatever
thought that may imply, it seems to me there is a
greater difference between the Magpie on Hotel
street, which, in not very choice language perhaps,
calls for a cracker, and a well known physician, than
there is between the indefinite movements of a rotifera, with its acts seemingly adjusted to no end,
and the actions of the lowest savage.
And notice the difference of gradation in intelligence throughout the animal world, from the lowest
to the highest. Do we not find the law of constantly
increasing complexity to hold good? I believe no
rational interpretation of mind is valid which does
not take into consideration the psychical relation of
man to animals; yet in the intellectual development
of the infant to adult man or womanhood, is sufficient
evidence of progress. Watch the new born infant.
How does its intellectual condition compare with
that of a Newton? A few convulsive movements,
indicating either pain or hunger, is about all we can
say of it. Still further on in its development, a few
sense perceptions, first noticing a red something
placed before it. Its intelligence seems on a par
with its movenments-simple and uncertain. Now,
as advancing age comes, the sense perceptions are
still predominant; then memory, imagination, and
finally the highly complex reasoning faculties begin
to develop. This much is known empirically to
every young woman who essays to teach a primary
class in our schools. And here let it be said, that if
it were more generally recognized and attended to,
we should have better teachers to instruct our infants. The fact, then, that the intelligence develops
in the same way that other things do, is a part, and
confirmatory, of the great law of evolution.
And let me here disclaim in behalf of evolution,
most emphatically, that its conclusions are ",material." Its discoverers and promoters have been stigmatized as "materialists." No doctrine, so far as
we know, has proven scientifically the difference between matter and mind. As Professor Tyndal says,
if it be possible to prove that a right spiral movement of a certain nerve, excited by something externally, goes on always in a given case, it does not
explain the idea of red found in the mind. It is true
that mind and matter are intimately associated, and
evolution teaches that they have a genetic connection —this far and no farther may materialism be attributed to evolution.
Lastly, what has evolution to say about morals?




The Hlawaiian Monthly.


269


Does it teach that morals are intuitive or derivative?
In a sense it says neither, and yet it holds to both
qualifiedly.
Perhaps the two theories of morals best known by
modern moralists are those of Locke and Kant.
Locke took the ground that the mind was a tabdla
rasa-a perfect blank, like a sheet of white paper,
without either intellectual or moral intuitions. This
left both the contents of mind and morals to be written upon the blank page, and of necessity both, when
fully developed, depended entirely on the scribblers
who happened to be nearest at hand. Kant, with
far more acuteness, observing in the mind of man
certain organized intuitions, both intellectual and
moral, took the ground that morals were intuitive;
that these lately developed moral intuitions were
ultimate and incapable of analysis.  Locke believed
what are called moral intuitions simply result from
what the individual finds useful. It is easy to see
without further light that the supporters of Kant
would always have the better of the argument.
Although the law of heredity was little thought of
at that time, the common sense of mankind knew
something was needed further than "environment,"
to account for the moral eccentricities of a man whose
environment had been good, but whose morals from
some cause were bad. Evolution here steps in and,
as in so many other jarring systems, reconciles the
two theories. It makes Locke and Kant metaphorically, lie down together. It recognizes in Kant's
moral intuitions the recently worked out law of heredity, and in Locke's blank page, the power of
surroundings, i e. of environment, in determining
the moral status of the individual.
It would require more space and more power than
I possess to make plain the elementary moral beginnings of our race which evolution points out, and I
would refer all those interested in the subject to Mr.
Darwin's Descent of Man, and Sir John Lubbock'
Primitive Civilization. Mr. Darwin believes, and
he offers abundant facts for the faith within him,
that the germ of morality, as distinguished from
mere utility, is traced to the prolongation of the period of infancy, as man emerged from a very low
condition. A prolongation of infancy was the prime
factor in the family group, and the integration of the
family, the association for a long time of the parents
while rearing their offspring, at the same time others
being born to them, is the beginning of the family
tie-the cause of associated groups. From the family
it is but a step to the tribe; and given the tribe,
however crude, it is easy to trace the nascent moral
life.
Those qualities in the savage which are most
highly prized are strength and courage. Beside the
rude virtues necessary to his association in his tribe,
he must possess bravery in war against his neighboring tribe, because cowardice or treachery on his
part may endanger the whole tribe. Here, the good
of the individual begins to give way to the general
good. Private ease subordinates itself to the benefit


of all, and selfishness is punished by reprobation, and
perhaps by death. A love of approbation begins to
grow, and those incentives to actions which the
tribe recognize as useful, at the same time make
themselves felt. Now in doing all this, the savage
does not stop to reason out whether it will be useful
to the tribe or not; he does it, most likely from a
love of approbation and from perhaps other simple
motives, that have grown in like manner. The
"utilitarian" philosophy begins ever here to fail.
Granting, then, the genesis of the moral faculty
in the way, or something like the way I have
pointed out, let us follow its full development.
Moral conduct includes the whole of conduct.
Although many actions, perhaps most actions, which
every person daily does, are a part of conduct upon
which ethical inquiry does not pass judgment; yet a
survey of the entire conduct is necessary to the complete understanding of the moral life. That life
which is the fullest, in which all the faculties are
within due degree exercised, would be recognized, I
take it as the best, i, e. the most complete. Duty to
one's self, to his family and to his kind is the highlest kind of duty.
The conduct of the savage does not fulfill any one
of these requirements in but a limited degree. He
is perhaps concerned almost entirely in performing
those actions necessary to self-preservation. His
family comes in for his care after, and are of secondary importance. As the tribe advances in civilization, conduct is greatly differentiated-its complexity increasing as civilization increases. Note also,
what the difference is between what is deemed
moral in the savage, and that called so in the civilized man. Time immediate good is always the greatest good with the savage. Nothing more distinguishes the highly civilized and moral man than the
subordination of present gratification to future good
-an evolution of conduct which the savage could
not understand, neither could it be of use to him.
Now, in the constant development of civilization,
do we not notice a concomitant evolution of conduct
-answering outwardly to a corresponding moral
faculty within?  So that which has been found useful-that kind of conduct which has been conducive
to the fullest life of all, becomes registered organically in the moral faculty of the race, and this evolution recognizes as the ",inherent moral intuition."
In conclusion, let me say this doctrine of derivative morals holds out the highest hopes for humanity. It distinctly discards utilitarianism. It most
emphatically enjoins right conduct, as distinguished
from expedient conduct. It points out to humanity
the unerring certainty of punishment going along
with wrong action and wrong doing, and as Mr.
Evarts well said, at the dinner given to Mr. Spencer
in New York: (' We must all agree that it is practical (the knowledge given by evolution), that it is
benevolent, that it is serious, and that it is reverent;
that it aims at the highest results in virtue; that it
treats evil not as eternal, but as evanescent, and
that it expects to arrive at what is sought through
faith in the millenium-that condition of affairs in
which there is the highest morality, and the greatest happiness. And if we can come to that by these
processes and these instructions, it matters little to
the race whether it be called scientific morality and
mathematical freedom, or by a less pretnltious
name."                          M. M. SCOTT,




270


The Hawaiian Monthly.
MADELINE.


XXII.
The morning after Dr. Gordon first saw Col. Hoi:ter, he found the latter still in need of medical advice. After professional inquiries had been made
and prescriptions written, the two were having a
little pleasant conversation together, when a waiter
announced, "( Tirzah, with a message for Col. Hoixter."
"' Ask her to come in," said the colonel, his
comely visage lighting up with evident satisfaction.
"t Yes, tell Tirzah to come right in," he added, at
the same time turning to the doctor with, "excuse
me, Dr. Gordon. Tirzah is the servant of an old
friend, and with your permission I'll see her a moment."
The door was thrown open and a young colored
girl entered, bearing in her hand a profusion of rare
flowers, exquisitely arranged in a basket of curious
and delicate workmanship. Her hair was combed
back from her low forehead, and evidently fastened
high upon the head, although concealed with a narrow brimmed straw hat, decorated-as is usual
among her people-with yellow flowers and lace, and
feathers, and ribbons of gorgeous colors. A short
dress, trimmed with bright red bands, disclosed her
small well-formed feet and ankles, which she used
with peculiar ease and grace.
"iAh, Tirzah! how d'ye do?" said Col. Hoixter.," Havn't seen you for many months. How've you
been, Tirzah?"
The white of the eye and the white teeth were
strikingly conspicuous as she replied in the sweet
tones this unfortunate race have so richly inherited,,"Quite well, Sir, thank you."
Advancing a step toward him, she placed the basket on a table near, saying, "Miss Madeline sends
these, with regards."
" Oh! thank you, Tirzah, and thanks to Miss Madeline. H-lope she is well."
" Berry well; and she begs me to inquire, Sir,
perticu'ly arter yoursel'."
4'Oh, I'm much better-that is, I suppose so, Dr.
Gordon."
Ray bowed gravely, repeating to himself,,"Madeline! Madeline!"
" Many thanks to Miss Madeline; and how are
Mrs. St. Claire and her son?"
"All berry well-and-and will be glad to see Col.
Hoixter at Linden Ledge"-an invitation evidently
originating in Tirzah herself. With a graceful little
courtesy, she immediately withdrew.
Col. Hoixter took up the flowers, already filling
the room with fragrance, and turning them  round,
found among some English violets a small envelope
bearing his name-the superscription evidently in a
familiar hand-which brought to his face the light
of a glad surprise.
" You'll not require my services any further today," said Ray, facetiously, a smile upon his usually
thoughtful features.
Bowing in happy recognition of the inference implied, Col. Hoixter followed the doctor to the door,
and then returned to the flowers and the note.
With " Madeline" trembling on his lips, and
scarcely knowing whether he was in Lynde Hotel,
or in the nave of St. Peter's, Ray hurried down the
stairs, out into the open air. Nature's tonic seemed
to restore the equilibrium of the man. Involuntarily
he gave his hand a toss, mentally exclaiming, "There


may be a dozen Madelines within a stone's throw for
aught I know."
Col. Hoixter took up the note, tore open the envelope, and read:
i" LINDEN LEDGE,
Thursday morning, June 3rd.
"We have just learned of Col. Hoixter's illness,
and tender our united sympathy, begging he will
nof hesitate to allow us any service in his behalf
which may lie in our power. Hoping this charming
morning may find him much improved, we remain,
Very truly and gratefully,   MADELINE,
In behalf of the St. Claires.
Impatiently he tossed the paper from him.,"In
behalf of the St. Claires! Couldn't the girl speak
for herself?"
He sat moody for a few moments, then took up
the note and again read its contents. i" What an
iceberg! Formal enough for the daughter of an
earl!" The note again put aside-at length-"Madeline is an acknowledged prude. Mrs. St. Claire
understood that. After all, it may not imply what
the words seem to indicate."
He placed the sheet in its envelope and deposited
both in the inside pocket of his dressing gown, took
up the basket and examined the delicate buds. The
rare blossoms pleased him. Their perfume, mingling with the air of the room, recalled the day when
the breath of a maiden fanned his cheek, and he
thought it his forever. A shadow fell over his fine
features-doubt was in the shadow. But the flowers
-these were hope-inspiring. He placed the basket
conspicuously on a low bracket and lay down to rest.
The following day, Ray with Dr. Mackintosh,
was driving rapidly through one of the principal
streets of Mellissina, when there passed them a carriage, and in it, a face that brought the tingling
blood to his cheeks, and the quick inquiry: " Who
is that Dr. Mackintosh?"
The doctor hastily turned his head to look, but
the carriage had passed, the coachman being the
only person visible. "It looks like the St. Clair
carriage. Who was in it?"
" A young woman-two little fellows on the seat
beside her, I believe."
"t Yes, yes, no doubt! She always has children
with her. Fine looking-handsome?"
" Yes"-disinclined to further particulars.
" Miss Madeline, I presume. I often meet her.
She's never alone."
i" And who's Miss Madeline?" Ray was about to
ask, when a sudden turn in the road brought them
to the house of Mrs. Lee. Dr. Mackintosh got out,
saying:,"Call here for me when you come back."
"I'believe I shall give Mrs. Lee up to you," said
Dr. Mackintosh that evening, while talking over
the condition of the patients they had seen through
the day. "She's very feeble-perhaps in no immediate danger, but requires frequent attendanceis an excellent woman-we must do what we can
for her. She's poor-four little children-Julia, the
oldest, a promising girl of twelve years. I'd incline
to take her into my own house were she not such a
help to her mother. There ought to be children in
my house Ray. It's a mere staying place, without
children"-looks thoughtfully out of the windowat length recalling himself-",You'd better see Mrs.
Lee two or three times a week, that is, unless there
is a change for the better."




The Hawaiian Monthly.


271


XXIII.
The road to the house of Mrs. Lee, was lined with
maples overshadowing pleasant homes, hedges, and
groves of acacia, and fine old trees of basswood COVered with heart-shaped leaves, the honey-bearing
flowers drooping among narrow, creara-colored
bracts, and sprinkling the air with fragrance.
One morning, Ray having driven slowly through
this charming street, turned into the narrow way
that led to Mrs. Lee's humble abode. Tying his
horse to a leaning fence, a few steps from the house,
he was walking leisurely across the yard, drinking
in the pure air and enjoying the beautiful views on
every side, when through the open door he heard
the tones of a woman's voice and immediately recognized the words of the Psalmnist: "Bless the Lord
oh my soul, and forget not all his benefits."
"Who forgiveth all thine iniquities; who healeth
all thy diseases."Unwilling to intrude upon what seemred of a devotional character, he waited for the reading to
cease, his interest in the mean time awakened by
the peculiar pathos and tenderness given the passage, through the intonations of the reader. At
the words: "Like as a father pitieth his children,
so the Lord pitieth them that fear him," she paused
and Ray was about to cross the threshold, when the
same voice commenced: "Oh, safe to the Rock that
is higher than I."
There was a delicious melody in the music. Soon
children's lisping voices chimed in and were carried
through the hymn with a spiritual beauty and power
Ray had seldom heard equaled. He waited until
the last note had died away, then entering the house
was proceeding to Mrs. Lee's room when through
the open door he saw a form kneeling by the bed,
one arm around a chubby, brown-faced boy, who
nestled fondly up to the graceful figure at his side.
Julia clasped the other hand and her two little
sisters clung to the drapery that fell in folds around
the kneeling figure. To Ray it was a most impressive service-the feeble voice of Mrs. Lee, and the
low, sweet tones that fell upon his ear, just distinguishable from the lisping children's voices, as they
joined in repeating the Lord's Prayer. He stepped
aside from the door and reverently waited until it
was finished. A gentle rap announced his presence
and he entered the room. He could not mistake
the face. He had met it in the carriage. He could
never mistake it again.
" Do you know Miss Madeline, doctor?" said Mrs.
Lee, as he approached the bed.
Ray involuntarily extended his hand, which
brought the crimson blush to tier face, and reminded
him that his earnest look of inquiry might be offensive to a sensitive young woman. "I must wait,"
was his mental conclusion.
He went to the bedside, talked with Mrs. Lee,
and after a few moments turned towards Madeline,
but she had noiselessly slipped away. He drew a
chair toward the bed, made further inquiries, played
with flaxen-haired James, and chatted with the
girls, hoping she would return.
"Julia," said Afrs. Lee, calling the child fromin an
adjoining room, " where is Miss Madeline?"
" She said she must go right home, but she'd come
over again in a little while, and perhaps you could
sit up then. She said she'd come and see."
" I want you to know her, doctor. She's the angel
of our household. She staid with me last night. I've
been so comfortable lately that I've been alone with
the children-Julia is such a faithful little nurse!
But Miss Madeline came over last night, and Julia
seemed so tired and sleepy-the child has been up a


good deal for a week or so-that she insisted upon
staying with me, and Julia must go and have a good
night's rest. Tlien she was sleeping S3 soundly tins
morning that Miss Madeline got our breakfast herself; just think, when she has half-a-dozen servants
at home to wait on her!". "And I never waked up till eight o'clock," said
Julia, "and she'd washed my dishes and done all
my work."
" Then I asked her to read a few verses," continued Mrs. Lee, "and sing that beautiful hymn,
' Hiding in Thee.' I wish you could hear her sing
that hymn, doctor."
"I wouldn't object any day," was the doctor's
mental response. " Who is this Miss Madeline?" he
was about to ask; but it suddenly occurred to him
that he had better find out some other way. He felt
sure it was the Madeline of St. Peter's. Moreover, he
believed she recognized him, but did not wish to renew their very brief acquaintance-hence her abrupt
leave-taking. These convictions, however, were followed with the possibility that it might be another
Madeline; faces are often much alike, and it seemed
improbable he should so soon find her in Mellissina.
But hlie invariably fell back to his first position-it
must be the same. There was never such another
face-or at least, none but one.
The following day was Sunday. At the close of the
morning service, as Dr. Gordon was passing through
the vestibule of the church, Mr. Merrill, Superintendent of the Sunday School, touched him on the arm,
saying, " I wish you'd do us the favor to take a class
in the Sabbath School to-day. I hope you've no engagements to prevent," he continued, seeing the
doctor hesitate.
"I I've no engagements-must plead unprepared;
but I'll take the class if you wish."
" Thank you, doctor. It will be a great relief.
The teacher is absent, and I've been unable to find
any one to take his place."
Mr. Merrill led the way to one corner of the
chapel, where fifteen young ladies were seated, and
as he introduced Dr. Gordon teacher for the day,
their eyes flashed out a dazzling welcome. Ray, in
glancing over the nmembers of the class, saw that
Madeline was one of them, she alone sitting
with downcast eyes, her hands crossed on the Bible
that lay in her lap, and that repose which Ruskin
calls the height of beauty, in every lineamnent and
feature. Just as the school were gathered in, Mr.
Merrill returned and whispered a few words to Madeline.
" Yes," in reply, " I will take the class."
In passing Ray she stopped, hesitated a moment,
and then said, ' Pardon me, Dr. Gordon, for leaving
the class."  Turning to the Superintendent, she
added, " Mr. Merrill will explain."
" Forever on the wing,"    Ray muttered to
himself. He went through the lesson very little to
his own satisfaction, but apparently with a different
effect upon his fascinating auditors.
That afternoon he was sitting with Dr. Mackintosh in the library. The quiet of a Christian household pervaded every thing. Even the sunshine
that the doctor would never allow shut out, seemed
to struggle timidly through the clustering vines,
and mildly light up the luxurious appurtenances of
the room. Family portraits looked down from the
walls and occasionally a rare7 painting or choice engraving. In niches were statuettes of Goethe and
Burns, and in opposite corners, bolder figures of
Homer and Milton. Cases of dark mahogany were
filled with books-some in gay covers, conspicuous
in "blue and gold"-some in the sumptuous leatheryi




272                                The Hawaih
of Russia and Morrocco-many worn and dingy, but
valuable. The two men had been led from the church
-its influence and destiny-its failures and ultimate success-into conversation upon the silent
poets, and philosophers, and divines around them
on every side; thence to the rare books in their profession, and other works they had seen or read.
Finally they approached foreign cities, and famous
paintings, and places each had visited, and noted
buildings-thus to St. Peter's.
The one thought that at the mention of St. Peter's,
fastened itself in the mind of Ray, found expression thus: "Dr. Mackintosh, who is the Miss Madeline that I hear so much about in Mellissina."
The (lark eyes shot out a curious look from beneath
their knitted brows, as he silently asked:,"What
now? Hle inquired about her the other day when
we were riding." Turning his gaze away from Rry
and fixing it for an instant on the portrait of his
wife, the doctor answered: "I don't know very
much about her. Have you seen the girl?"
", Yes, I've seen her. You know we met her the
other (lay on Broad Street."
Dr. Mackintosh looked up inquiringly, and at
length asked, "lHave you seen her anywhere else?"," Yes, I've seemed to run across her several times.
To-day Mr. Merrill asked me to take the place of a
teacher who was absent in the Sabbath School. She
was in the class."
",I'm glad you've got into the Sabbath School.
You can do good there-hope you'll remain-and
Madeline was in the class, was she?"," Well, I can hardly say that. Mr. Merrill called
her out to take another class-of small boys-I
believe.","Yes, yes! I see"-after a few minutes-"I
shouldn't suppose any man would object to her in
his class, nor any boy to having her for a teacher"another pause-",This the only time you've ran
across her?"
Ray understood the vein of humor that lightened
up the doctor's face, but quietly replied: "4She was
with Mrs. Lee the other morning when I called
there."
i"She was, eh! She does a good deal for that
poor woman. I've met her there. Mrs. Lee often
speaks of her. The girl likes children, I reckon. I
often see her riding with a ruddy face on either
side. There',s a good deal of the D)orcas about her."
Although everything appertaining to Madeline
was interesting to Ray, still he was not finding out
the thing he wanted most to know, and sat revolving in his mind how he could press the subject
further without manifesting an unwarrantable curiosity. Might he not inquire as to her family-if
she'd ever been abroad, and how long since her
return-her other name, for he had always heard her
called simply "Miss Madeline."  Rejecting all these
he finally decided he would gradually lead the
doctor, who sat silently gazing upon the portrait
opposite him, into a disclosure of whatever he knew
concereing the girl in question. After much desultory mental discussion of this character. some
ejaculation often bursts forth impromptu-never
thought of before-yet frequently more to the point
than all the nicely thought out speeches we have
been cogitating. So it was with Ray. "Has she
always lived in Mellissina?" A natural enough
question, but Dr. Gordon had no idea of what he
was now saying, until the words had bolted from
his lips."
"Oh, no! never's been here till last fall-or at
least, not very much."
" Where has she been till last year?" thought


ian Monthly.
Ray, almost breathless lest he should be compelled
to continue his interrogatories, or learn nothing further of Madeline.
"t She's as fine a type of womanhood as you will
often see. She's really beautiful to look upon."-Ray
already knew that.-"t They say she's rich; heiress
of Linden Ledge."
"i Linden Ledge," repeated Ray; "the name does
not imply great wealth, unless there is a stratum of
gold in the ledge."
"A good deal would be required to get possession
of it. It's the most desirable estate in town. Have
you never noticed the place, just this side of Mrs.
Lee's? a large, rather old-fashioned house back from
the street, and almost hidden with trees. A little to
the right of it are immense rocks, from which stand
out bold ledges like old, forsaken castles, in many
places almost perpendicular, and in winter, when
covered with ice, sparkling like the pallisades of the
Hudson. The ledges are surrounded with lindens,
the largest I ever saw. Have you not noticed them?
I've been by them at this season of the year, when
they were literally filled with bees, and the hum, the
busy toil, and the hurrying to and fro, was like the
founding of a miniature Carthage."
Ray waited impatiently for the doctor to go on,
but his eyes were fixed upon Agnes, who seemed to
look down love upon the imposing figure that, lying
back in his chair, returned her silent gaze. Ray was
persistent.,4 I must hear more; he must tell me."
At length he said, "And Madeline only came into
possession of Linden Ledges last fall?"
Dr. Mackintosh slowly took his eyes from the
painting and turned them upon Ray as he replied:
The place belonged to the St. Claires; Mr. St. Claire
was a southern man, but very firm in northern
principles; anti-slavey to the very bone; owned a
large plantation in Alabama. Finding he could
have no influence upon the policy of the South, and
fore-seeing war was inevitable, he liberated what
slaves he owned, sold all his property at the South
and came to New York. He used to be here summers, and about six years ago bought Linden Ledge.
but the man didn't live long after that.  He'd been
in poor health, and went to New York to consult his
physician; was taken worse and died in a few days.
Mrs St. Claire remained in Mellissina most of the
time. She was a delicate woman-had heart disease. I was called to her occasionally, although she
was under the care of her husband's physician,
Madeline was away at school. After she came home,
Mrs. St. Claire took it into her head to go abroad-I
always supposed, to give the girl the advantage of
foreign study, though some say her physician recommended it. But it was an unwise thing. She died
in Paris last November. They'd been gone about
three years. Linden Ledge was left to this Madeline, a near relative of the family; one or two elderly
people are to have a maintenance out of the property,
I believe."
The explanation was satisfactory, but the mental
inquiry followed, i" Wonder if she is Tirzah's mistress!"  Somehow he would be glad to know she
was not that Maeline. He said carelessly, but with
a purpose in view, "I judge Col. Hoixter was a
southern man, from what he told me."
4 Oh! yes; Col. Hoixter was on terms of intimacy
with the St. Claire's. I'm told that Mr. St. Claire
made him executor of his will and I presume he
has charge of affairs there now. He was in Paris at
the time of Mrs. St. Claire's death and returned
with Miss Madeline. Rumor says he is to marry
her."
Ray very soon went to his own room.




The Hawaiian Monthly.


273


XXIV.
"You needn't wait for me," said Col. Hoixter to
the coachman as he stepped down from the carriage at
Linden Ledge. Turning round he met a welcome
from Tirzah, who seemed to dwell in a kind of
watch tower at Linden Ledge, for never did a carriage drive up the avenue, that her eyes had not
seen the instant it diverged from the main street,
and never was there a familiar footstep upon the
verandah that did not find proximity to a pair of
bright red stockings and slippers mounted with
crimson bows and in the centre, glittering steel
buckles. Col. Hoixter was Tirzah's beau ideal.
", He's so straight an' has sich gen'meny ways, an'
sich a noble for'head. an' his eyes is so han'some;
then he speaks so kin'er pleasin' like!"
Such were her praises of the man, poured into the
ears of Ezra, the colored coachman, who at his own
request came North with Mr. St. Claire, and had
been a member of the household ever since.
"Tirzah, where's Miss Madeline," said Col.
Hoixter, with that familiar air which is warranted
by intimate family intercourse, and he sauntered
through the portieres into the large parlors, lined
with mirrors and dim old paintings, among olive
and old gold upholstery, invitingly luxurious.
" In Sunset Corner?" repeating Tirzah's answer
and not noticing the remainder of her reply-"she
has some children with her. I'll go and find her,
shall I?" and dazzling teeth were visible beneath
the full mustache as he bent a kindly look upon her,
and turning, walked noiselessly over the velvet floor
to the designated apartment.
Sunset corner was in a remote part of the housea verandah on the north and south side of the room
and to the west a large gothic window, from which
was an unobstructed view of the western sky.
Against the horizon lay long ranges of blue hills,
and intervening wooded valleys and meandering
streams; cottages and affluent homes; shrubby
plains, green meadows, fields of grain and pastures
dotted with grazing herd; and nearer, Sunset Lake
silent and still, reflecting in its crystal waters the
birches and elms that quivered along its borders.
As Col. Hoixter approached through the open
door, he saw Madeline surrounded with half a dozen
brown and freckle-faced children. Two little girls
were playing with dolls in a corner. The boys
were sauntering about the room, with wondering
eyes upon the light bamboo chairs and lounges of
fanciful patterns; or their brown fingers were smoothing the blue damask cushions, or trying to pick the
rose buds that spotted the matting of the floor.
One little fellow ventured to open a small alabaster
box on a bamboo table in the centre of the room, and
was peeping into its blue satin linings when his eye
caught the the figure of Col. Hoixter standing in
the door. Madeline who was reclining on one of
the lounges answering questions and otherwise entertaining her guests, at the. same instant turned
round and met his gaze fixed upon her.
With a blush she rose and approaching him, said:
"Ah, Col. Hoixter, come into the parlor. These
children will drive you wild here."
" How then will Madeline endure them?" he replied, taking her extended hand in both his.
" Oh! I'm used to the noise," she answered
slowly disengaging her hand.
i" Let me get used to it too," drawing her back to
the lounge and seating himself by her side. "Pray
where have you found this motley group?" he asked
looking round upon the children who stood staring
at him with open mouths.


" They've come to make me a little visit this
afternoon from the Mellissina County Home."
Ah, yes! Mrs. St. Claire's pet. She spent a
good many hours in that institution and I used to
think her interest in it subjected her to great annoyances. You are carrying on her work, I see."
"I wish I were equal to such a work," she replied, a serious look upon her sweet and exquisitely
formed mouth.
"You get enjoyment out of it?"-in a doubtful
tone.
" Enjoyment of a certain kind-sometimes I think
too much."
" Are these little freckled faces then so charming
to you?"
", I would have them charming as God's creatures.
But alas! I fear I am too unreasonably vexed by
their wild pranks and ungainly ways."
" How can you help being vexed?"
" We do all things through Christ who strengtheneth us."
"Ah! Your stronghold, I see, but unfortunately
it is a kind of strength that has never come to me."
" There are many things that come without the
asking, but"-she stopped abruptly.
4"Let me finish the sentence-this never does.
Madeline will you not teach me how to ask that I
may be sure to receive?"
" I think you know that already."
i" How frequent are these visits?"
" Oh, usually once a week," smiling and looking
around upon the children, who were again examining their dolls and houses, horses and steam-cars,
and the various playthings in which children delight
and which were kept as a part of the necessary
household appurtenances at Linden Ledge.
c" And you consider it a duty to be thus weekly
vexed and annoyed?"
After a long pause-" I think 'tis pleasure that
influences me rather than duty."
"With your views there would be pleasure, I
suppose, in sackcloth and hungry jaws, and sandscratched feet."
" Circumstances must decide that"-looking up
with a sad smile.
i" Do you really think, Madeline, there would be
merit in such penance?"
i" If anyone would be benefitted by it-otherwise
no merit at all."
By this time one little yellow-haired boy with a
round head and freckled face and white eyes tinged
with blue, had commenced an attack upon the Colonel, by stepping in between his knees and giving a
violent pull at his guard chain, which immediately
brought out a hieavy gold watch from his pocket.
t Ah, my little fello,)w," said the Colonel taking
him on his knee and gently removing the watch
from his hand. " What is your name, my boy?"
he added, the blue-white eyes staring Into his
face. "
i" Let me git down!" was the unequivocal replya request which he immediately complied with.
i"John, come here, dear," said Madeline.
The boy slowly approached picking little bits of
paper from a block labeled,"A Giraffe," which, in
passing, he had snatched up from the floor. She
brushed the hair away from his eyes and turning
his face around toward the Colonel, said,. ", Tell
this gentleman your name, John."
", John Bright," throwing back his head upon the
arm that lay across his shoulder.
",And John is going to be one of our best boys."
" Yes'em" (rising inflection). Suddenly he gives




274


The Hawaiian Monthly,


a bound, and seizing a tin trumpet from Walter Hall
commences to use it right lustily.
" Blowing his own horn!" said the Colonel. "No
doubt he will follow in the footsteps of his illustrious
namesake, and at no distant day become famous in
some Anti-corn-law League."
Finally Marvin, the largest of the boys, nears the
door, and with a sly look at Miss Madeline, slips out;
John Bright follows. "Can we go?" said little Uelen,
upon whose ear no necessary word of correction ever
fell. Soon they all followed, and Col. Hoixter and
Madeline were left to themselves.
" I regard it an unusual streak of good luck that I
find you at home to-day, Madeline," said Col. Hoixter. Even Tirzah had vanished from the verandah
when I first came here from the South."
" Yes; it was very unfortunate. I have scarcely
seen you since your recent illness.  Have you quite
recovered?"
"Oh yes, entirely, thanks to Dr. Gordon. Have
you ever met the doctor?"
"For a few moments (blushing visibly). I hope
the winter passed pleasantly with you"-avoiding
any further allusion to Dr. Gordon.
" I can hardly say that. The contrast between the
South now and what it once was, is desolation in
itself. Doubt is desolation too.  Could I have gone
away from here with that one certainty, it might
have been different-it would have been. You could
have made me happy anywhere through the winter,
Madeline," and he looked down upon the blushing
girl at his side, with intense love in his deep, earnest gaze.
"i Was not the doubt in compliance with your own
request?" replied Madeline without raising her eyes.
" Don't be hard, Madeline."
"How could I be hard with Col. Hoixter?"
"Not even a letter for the weary months; not a
word from Linden Ledge."
"l I thought cousin Hope wrote you."
" Beg pardon; she did; but what was that?"
Madeline was silent.
" I have hoped Mrs. St. Claire's wishes might
have influence where the homage of a true heart has
seemed to fail."
" She didn't know"-coloring deeply.
Col. Hoixter fixed his keen eye upon her, mentally
saying, "Know what?"
" You could not wish me to leave myself out in a
question like that," she continued quickly, lest he
should have opportunity to consider the meaning of
her first remark.
At that inomcnt Marvin reappeared, a small tearose bush in his hand, pulled np by the roots. John
Bright followed with a defiant air, one dirt-stained
finger on his nether lip, and the other hand plunged
into the depth of his trousers pocket, giving his
short, plump thigh somewhat the figure of a big
potato with a small one growing upon its side.
" He did this," said Marvin, approaching Madeline
and holding up to her the rose-bush, at the same
time nodding toward John.
"Come here, John," said Madeline.  John hung
his head, but obeyed.
"i Did you know this rose-bush would die if you
pulled it up by the roots in that way?"
" Yes'em."
" Then why did you do it, John?"
"'Cause I wanted to."
" There will never be any more roses on it now.
Are you not sorry you have killed all these beautiful
buds?"
"No ma'nm," and John Brignt tipped his head


one side and turned his pale eyes and mushroom face
up to the delicately tinted walls.
" I'mn glad Zou told me the truth, John. I would
not want you to say you were sorry if you were not."
Madeline could not withstand a glance at Col.
Hoixter, nor did she exactly know what construction
to put upon the amused look on his face as he sat
watching her method of ethica' instruction.
Nathan Hatch, who with the other children, had
followed Marvin into the house, suddenly slipped
out, but soon returned with a mottled Pansy in his
hand, roots and all, and going straight to Madeline
held it up before her, saying, "I pulled dis up,
'tause I wanted tu. I isn't sorry. Be you g'ad I
tell trufe?"
" I'm curiously waiting to see how that problem
is to be solved," said Col. Hoixter to Madeline, who
sat demurely holding the pansy in her hand.
i "Wish I could lay it on the table, after the manner of legislative bodies," she replied. "But that
won't answer in the family, so you see the importance of wise heads at home, as well as in council."
I've long been impressed with that necessity and am
trying to act upon it." He turned away and took
up a book that lay upon the table, while Madeline
proceeded to impress upon the children how wrong
it was to destroy the beautiful things God has made
for us, and which others delight to look upon.
They listened awhile, then turned to their dolls
and toys, John in the meantime laying his restless
hands on everything within his reach, and Nathan
following in his tracks.
" When do you send these little folks home?"
asked Col. Hoixter at length, with a bit of impatience in his tone.
" Oh! they must have tea before they go;" and
Madeline rang the bell and told Tirzah, who appeared courtesying at the door, to ask 'Rushia if she
could get supper half-an-hour earlier than usual.
" It is time they Were home now," she added, taking little Helen, who was standing caressingly by
her side, into her lap.
At that moment there was a crash, and John
Bright, with his yellow hair hanging over his eyes,
and the blood trickling from his fingers, looked down
unabashed upon a china vase that lay in a dozen
pieces upon the floor.
"Good afternoon, Miss Madeline," said Col. Hoixter, hastily rising, and with his usual ease and polish,
he bowed and left the room. Madeline followed him
into the hall to beg he would excuse the confusion
which the advent of so many children into a house
must invariably bring.
"That is all right, Madeline-but the other-I
hoped to see you-you alone this afternoon."
" Had it not been for the children, you know."
The tea bell rang. "I cannot ask that you remain
to tea in such a racket," she added as the children
rushed into the hall toward the dining room door.
" No, Madeline-I'd rather take you with me."
Col. Hoixter walked down   the avenue into
the street toward the Lynde Hotel. Turnouts in
gay liveries met him. In vain from coach and
barouche, came sparkling sighs of recognition. He
was oblivious to the fashion and gaiety and show
that in summer crowded the beautiful suburban
town. He was disappointed in his interview with
Madeline. Her language had left little room for
hope, but he had already hoped too long to submit
unflinchingly to defeat, nor after the experience of
the year past could he believe it awaited him.
Col. Hoixter had, for the first time, met Madeline
some five years previous while spending her vacation in New York with Mrs. St. Claire, and was at




The Hawaiian Monthly.


275


once in love with her rare beauty, her originality
and her peculiar simplicity of character. Her unaffected manners were charming to this man of the
world. Her unassuming piety acted like a spell
upon his doubting heart. Nor was he slow in
making Mrs. St. Clair acquainted with the depth of
his passion and in asking her permission to declare
his love to Madeline. This attachment on the part
of Col. Hoixter, was very gratifying to Mrs. St.
Claire, nor did she for a moment doubt it would be
fully reciprocated by Madeline. He was too fascinating a man to admit of any other conclusion. But
she was unwilling an interruption of ttiis nature
should interfere with Madeline's progress in study,
and prevailed upon the Colonel for the present to let
the matter rest. As the attorney ot Mrs. St. Claire,
after the death of her husband, Col. Hoixter was
much in the family, where he was always welcome,
and where great deference was given to his opinions,
the more so, as he had been for a long time before
Mr. St. Claire's death, his confidential friend and
financial adviser.
Every vacation found Madeline also at Linden
Ledge, nor was she slow so perceive the deference
paid to Col. Hoixter, nor to find in him a courtly
grace of manner most attractive to young womanhood, and as she knew nothing of his love for herself, there was no restraint in her daily intercourse
with him. She regarded him as a kind of Mentor,
in whose judgment she could trust, and upon whose
decisions she could at all times rely. His exqui-ite
literary taste and familiarity with those studies
in which, as a student she excelled, rendered him a
most acceptable companion, while his position in thIe
family seemed to point to him as her natural protector whenever circumstances rendered such attentions necessary, and as such, they were always received, until he began to regard her as unmistakably
his, and waited only for her school days to be over
that he might declare his love and receive her as
his bride. But to his surprise and disappointment,
when that time came, Miss Madeline, in answer to
his protestations of eternal fidelity, ve.y coolly told
him her love for him was not sufficient to warrant
such an engagement. Mrs. St. Claire had a full apprehension of woman's perverseness in matters of
love, and was too sensible to press the subject home
to Madeline. She knew its effect would be to render
her first decision unalterable. "Madeline's an unsophisticated school girl," she said to Col. Hoixter, by
way of explanation,,"and don't know what love
is. Let her alone awhile and her heart will assert
its claims and you will find her in tears at your
feet."
And so Madeline was let alone until Mrs. St.
Claire decided upon going abroad, when Col. Hoixter again brought before her the depth of his passion, but to meet a similar refusal.,4 Madeline," persisted Mrs. St. Claire, "thinks of
nothing but the opportunity she shall have for fostering her love of music and,tudy. To visit the
homes of Schiller and Herder and to read in the
original Iphigenia and Titan is all she seems to
think about at present."
In this there was no attempt at deception on the
part of Mrs. St. Claire. Madeline had once replied
to her inquiries: "\Why should I wish to marry anyone, when I'm getting so much out of life as it is?"
and she fully believed in the reason she gave for
the girl's apparent indifference. Col. Hoixter believed them too, and moreover had a feeling of pride
in the rare attainments of one lie still hoped to win.
Nevertheless, there were misgivings in his heart as
he saw the great steamer plunge into the sea and


bear away from his sight the woman dearer to him
than all the world beside.
According to previous arrangement, at the expiration of two years, Col. Hoixter joined the ladies
in Laussanne, where Madeline's evident delight at
seeing him again led him to believe that, at length
his suit had prevailed. Indeed, he was sure of love
in the great dreamy eyes that anxiously looked up
to his, although no word to that effect had he ever
drawn forth from her lips. Besides, demands upon
his time prevented his going with Mrs. St. Claire to
Italy. Madeline seemied so heartily to regret this,
and had evidently gotten so much enjoyment out of
the few weeks they had traveled together, that he
assured himself this would be their last separation
and that the whole thing should be settled and their
engagement announced when they met again in
Paris. But alas! that event came with death on its
wings. Mrs. St. Claire was barely able to escape
from Rome and telegraphed the Colonel to meet her
in Paris several weeks sooner than was expected.
Her condition ever after would allow of no allusion
to his conneftion with Madeline. She said to her
one morning in his presence, "4I have made Col.
Hoixter the executor of my will, and regard all
pecuniary matters as safe in his hands, and my darling child, in those hands I should look upon your
future as safe also."
A deep blush was Madeline's only answer, evidently Indicating a certain consciousness which Col.
Hoixter interpreted as most favorable to his wishes.
They returned to the United States, bearing with
them the remains of Mrs. St. Claire, and whatever
Madeline's feelings towards Col. HIoixter might be,
his sympathy and unobtrusive attentions, his anticipation of her wishes and delicate consideration in
everything appertaining to herself, deepened her
regard for him and brought into her heart a gratitude that could never die.
Col. Hoixter's native, high-born courtesy forbade
any allusion to his wishes, during the early days of
mourning, but when in midwinter he was suddenly
called South, he again sought her hand and begged
an immediate consumation of his long cherished
hopes. With tearful eyes, she assured him it could
never be.," Do not say that, Madeline," he passionately exclaimed, "rather let it still be undecided until I
return in the spring." She only replied, "As you
wish-but it will be the same then."
XXV.
" How would you like a trip into Pennsylvania
to-morrow?" said Dr. Mackintosh to Ray one evening late in Septetmber.
Ready assent being miven, the doctor continued:
4" I own a little farm out there, or at least, have a
mortgage on it for more than its worth too, I guess.
A Mr. Horton lives on the place. He probably calculates it's his by this time, for he hasn't paid a
cent of interest nor have I heard a word from him
for more than two years. I'd like to know what
the man's about-thought once I'd ask Col. Hoixter
to go out and look after things a little; or some other
lawyer, but you can do it just as well. You've been
close at work through the summer-can go up
among the mountains and be gone a week or two if
you like."
Accordingly the following morning Dr. Gordon
was on his way to Cohosh-a small, out-of-the-way
town in northern Pennsylvania-assuring Margaret
however, when he left the house, that he should be
home that night. The country was clad in the first
brilliancy of autumn, and the journey of one hundred




276


The Hawaiian Monthly.


miles seemed a mere pastime, although it lay
through thinly settled and somewhat deserted portions of the State.
it Are there any carriages to be had here?" asked
Ray as he stepped from the car and glanced about
him upon a few scattered houses which bore the
name of Cohosh village.
The depot-master looked   inquiringly at the
stranger as he replied,,"John White, he keeps
horses to let up there by the store. I'll send my
boy an' git ye one ef ye want."
"Oh, no! The store yonder? I'll walk that way
and find Mr. White."
" Well, he'll let ye hav' a ho'ss. How fur ye
goin?"
" Only a few miles. Do you know a man by the
name of Horton, living in these parts?"
' Oh, Yes! Lewis Horton. He lives bout three
miles off, on the Kadesh road. Lewis, he was
round here yesterday."
Ray was about to walk from the platform when
the man following him said, "Lewis, he's pooty
hard up for money, I reckon." He looked into the
doctor's face inquiringly as he added, ",Did ye come
from the Jarsies?"
"t I left New Jersey about four hours ago."
it I s'pose it's Dr. Mackintosh."
c" My name is Gordon, sir."
"Oh, well I knowed Lewis had some dealings
with Dr. Mackintosh, and I thought likely he'd
come up to see 'bout it."
Ray bade the man good morning and walked toward the store. There were several loungers sitting
under the piazza, each boldly scrutinizing the approaching stranger.
" I'm in search of a horse and carriage to take
me some three miles on the Kadesh road," said Ray
on reaching the piazza. "TI'm told a certain John
White here has horses to let."," Yes sir, that's my name," said a thin, red-haired
man, with a deeply wrinkled face and a voice like
the notes of a tin whistle. After a few inquiries he
started off to,"harness up the team."
An old man sat near the edge of the piazza and
Ray began to ask him certain questions about the
Kadesh road.   There was something peculiarly
familiar in the accent and tones of his voice as he
replied,."Wall, I don't know nothing 'bout the folks
as lives round here, but that's the road as goes to
Kadesh," and he rose and limped along to one end
of the piazza to point out the way.
("That must be nmine host' at Wendham," and
Ray immediately gave expression to the thought,," Is not this Mr. Stevens-Abiel Stevens of Wendham?"
", Yes, that's what they call me.  But you've got
the 'dvantage o'me. I can't call you by name."," Do you remember Ray Gordon who kept a winter school at Wendham, and boarded at your house?"
"i Wall, I guess I do. Now I declare if 'taint Mr.
Gordon!" Abiel limped forward and eagerly grasped
the hand of his old acquaintance. i" Wall, I should
not a known yeor, but I see now good many of yer
old looks. Purty young then; yer look older now.
Wall, I didn't think er seein' yer here."
"How does it happen you are away down in Pennsylvania, Mr. Stevens?"
" Wall, you remember my son Abiel?"
" Oh, yes; I remember your son Abiel."
Wall, he kinder got strayed off away from home
and found er place in er blacksmith's shop down
here, an' so he stayed here an' worked a spell, an'
then he brought his wife, an' so they live hoere


" Then Abiel's married. He seemed only a boy
as I used know him in school."
"Yes, he's married-do you remember Juley
Bean?"
" Certainly, I remember her."
"t Wall, my son Abiel married Juley, and she
makes him a good wife; takes good care o' his
things, is prudent an' a hard-workin' woman. I tell
Abiel he couldn'nt a done better. Go up an' see 'em
Mr. Gordon?" They live right up here," pointing
to a street in the rear of where he stood.,"Thank you, I must first go out a few miles on
business. If I have time when I come back."
At that moment a comfortable looking buggy
drove up to the door. "t Mr. Stevens, why not take
a ride with me? I'd like to hear about your folks
and the Wendham people; only about three miles;
won't you go?"
" Wall, now, I declare, I reckon I will, if I shan't
crowd you, Mr. Gordon."
"Oh, no! plenty of room. Let me help you in,
Mr. Stevens," he added, taking his cane from the
somewhat decrepit old man.
" Don't know but I'd oughter went round and told
Juley," he said, "guess I'd better," making a movement to alight from the carriage.
" We'll drive to the house," replied Ray.
Julia came to the door at the call of her father-inlaw, and immediately recognized her old teacher.
The salutations and inquiries being ended and the
necessary explanations given, Ray tightened the
reins and drove away.
" Wall, I didn't think er sich a thing as seein'
you. Where der yer live now, Mr. Gordon?"," Mellissiana, New Jersey."
i" Keeping school?"
" No, I've done nothing at that since I was in
Wendham."
i" Ye haven't! Gone to farmin'? or perhaps ye're
in a store?"
c"No, Mr. Stevens."
"4 Well, what do you do? It's none of my business,
but I'd kinder like tu know-he, he, he! I allus took
an interest in the masters that boarded with me."
" I visit the sick."
' What, all the time-ev'ry day?"
" Nearly every."
" Oh, yer a doctor, ain't ye? he, he,!"
" They call me one."
" Wall, I declare! Now why can't ye come and
settle down in Wendham and live there with us?"
i" You have Dr. Deems-that is, is he with you
yet?"
"Oh, no! Dr. Deems, he left us a good many
years ago-must been soon arter you was there."
" Where did he go?"
" Can't tell yer-somewhere out West, I b'lieve."," That accounts for my getting no answer to the
letter I sent him," thought Ray.  He wrote Dr.
Deems a few months after leaving Wendham, but
received no reply.
'- Folks said he wanted to be in a bigger place.
Now if you'd come there, the folks 'd all be glad to
see you; they allus liked you, Mr. Gordon; and I
hope you'd have enough to do, and I guess you
would, for they have a good deal of sickness, take it
the year round."
Ray was not listening very attentively to Mr. Stevens. His next question indicated the direction his
thoughts had taken. " Is the Maguire family in
Wendham now?"
i" The Maguire family? Let me see. Oh, yes! I
remember 'erm. The gal, what was her name? she
went to school tu yu, didn't she?"




The Hawaiian Monthly.


277


" Mudge Maguire. Yes, she went to school."
" Wall, Mis Maguire died, and arter a while they
moved off out of town."
i" Yes, Mudge died before I left."
Without noticing Ray's remark, the old man continued: " Mis Maguire she died afore Dr. Deems
went away. Some said he felt amazin' bad 'bout it.
You see, Mis Maguire she took the fever of Mudge,
an' I've heard 'em say she use' ter tell the gal how
she'd taken care of her till she'd got the fever herself, and knowed she'd die -and she did die."
", Yes, but Mudge died the very morning I left,
Mr. Stevens."
" No, she didn't die neither; 'twas her mother
died."
i" Well, I happen to know about that myself (mentally); have thought enough about it to know." But
he argued the point no further. ", How's your wife,
Mr. Stevens? She was a good, kind woman."
" So she was-so she was; but my wife that I had
then-wall, she kept kinder failin' and fin'ly, 'bout
four years ago, she got a drefful cold somehow, and
she didn't live but a little while."
"Indeed I I'm sorry to hear that; 'twas a great
loss to you."
", Yes, 'twas. She'd got to be so kinder feeble she
couldn't do much; she did manage to keep round
and see to things till she got that cold, and then she
give right up. Purty hard for a man to be left alone
in that way at my time of life-purty tough."
"t But Abiel's gone; you don't live alone."
"t No, oh no! I couldn't, yer see. I must have a
wife to look arter my things, an' do the work an'
take care o' me if I'm sick; a man needs a wife."
Ray was silent, and eager to go on with his story,
Mr. Stevens continued: "Perhaps yer remember
Susan Stone."                            *
Ray had forgotten whether he had ever seen her.
" Wall, Susan, she came an' took care o' my wife
arter she got that-yer see she didn't do nothing
arter that-an' so Susan, she staid an' done the work
arter my woman died. Wall, she's neat an' spry,
an' I liked her, an' so I told her I wanted somebody
ter take care o' me an' my things, an' she wanted
er home, an' I didn't see no use waitin'. At fust
she kinder hung off-guess women does a'mos' allus
-but fin'ly she come round an' so we went over to
Parson Hill's and got married. She takes good
care o' my things, an' she's a good deal spryer than
my fust wife was. But some how she is'nt so
kinder patient an' satisfied with ev'rything. I hate
ter have a fuss an' so try to do purty much as she
says.", Who did you say married you?"
"Parson Hill. He's the minister there now."
"Then Mr. Grant has left you."
i"Oh! yes, long ago. They got kinder tired o'
him. They wanted a younger man they said. And
so they got a younger man, but he didn't stay long.
They said he wanted that Maguire gal."
" What Maguire girl?" jerked out of Ray's mouth
like a bomb-shell from the mortar.
" Why that gal that went ter school ter you."
"Mudge? Why Mr. Stevens don't you remember she died the morning I left your house?"
Abiel sat looking out upon the thistles and hardhacks by the roadside-his brow contracted as if to
recall the circumstance that so greatly moved him
nearly ten years before. At length, with deeper
contraction, his head bent forward and his eyes still
on the weeds by the roadside, he exclaimed,,"Wall,
I do remember som'thin' 'bout it now-how it went
all over town that Mudge Maguire was dead, and
they did think so, but her father, he come home,


and Dr. Deems he stayed right by her an' told 'em
just what ter do and fin'ly he give her som'thin'
that brought her to. I can't tell the partik'lershad forgotten all 'bout it. But I remember now
Susan's tellin' that Maguire said Dr. Deems saved
Mudge's life-that's when they all was tryin' ter
have him stay. Yer see Susan she took care o'
Mis Maguire when she's sick. She's told me a good
many things 'bout 'em."," And you are sure Mudge is still living?","No! don' know nothin' bout that. They went
off out er town in er year er so arter Mis Maguire
died. Yer see she took the fever an' was dre'ful
sick. I remember hearin' Susan tell how bad
Mudge felt 'bout her mother."
" Where did they go "
i" Don' know nothin' 'bout it. Seems ter me they
said some er his folks took Mudge off an' sent her
ter school."
" Well, Mr. Stevens, I can't doubt your word,
but it seems very strange, for I supposed Mudge
died the morning I left Wendham."
" Wall, she didn't, but she looked bad enough
when she fust got out, an' then she grew plump,
and her cheeks was like roses, and her great eyes
looked kinder soft an' sad like-I tell yer, she was a
han'some gal. I remember her in the singers seat.
She used ter go to meetin allers, an' the min'ster he
stood right up in front er her, an' I s'pose he couldn't
help likin' her.  They said she was changed
won'filly arter her mother died-went ter all the
evenin' meetin's. Maguire, he'd never go, but he
allus went arter her. They use'ter tell 'twas so none
the boys could go home with her. Abiel said he
needn't worry-uone of 'em wanted ter-he, he, he!
But they did, yer see-couldn't help it-sich a
han'some gal-an' Maguire he knew it too. I'd
forgotten these things, but yer speakin' 'bout Maguire's folks brought 'em all back an' I remember
'em now."
Dr. Gordon also remembered Mr. Stevens peculiarities in story telling. Had he said Mndge had
burst her winding-sheet and risen from the grave,
his statement would have seemed scarcely less probable. But he could not dismiss the subject from his
mind, and continued to take in the possibilities of
the case, until when he reached home, he found
himself giving a good degree of credence to a tale
that at first seemed but the outgrowth of Mr. Steven's love for the marvelous joined with the shadows
that age often draws over the most clear and retentive memory.
" Well, what did you think of Cohosh and my
little farm out there?" inquired Dr. Mackintosh as
they seated themselves at the table which Margaret
had prepared with unusual care; she always did this
at night, when either gentleman was absent from
dinner.
" I saw Mr. Horton, and he promised to send a
part of the money due within two weeks, if you'd
not foreclose-I think he will if he can get it. He
said as soon as he could sell the crops he'd been raising he would pay the whole amount, or at least
nearly all of it. He told rather a pitiful story; said
his wife had been sick; three of his children had
scarlet fever last year, and he himself was kept in
the house all winter from rheumatism. So he got
behind, but the crops were coming in well, and he
hoped to make it up this fall. I doubt if he's able
to pay it all."
"I Poor man! I'll not foreclose if that's the case.
But he should have written me about it."
i" You know, doctor, it's hard writing what is disagreeable for a man to say."




278


The Hawaiian Monthly.


t So it is. I'm sorry for Horton. If he pays a
part of the interest promptly now, I'll throw in the
rest, and let him start new at the beginning of the
year. I guess he's honest."
"i He seems conscientious-talked well; has evidently had 8 good many drawbacks. They come
hard to one who has nothing to fall back on."
"t So they do. I musn't be hard on Horton. Cohosh is a disconsolate looking place. I should rather
give him the farm than to live on it myself."
XXVI.
It was one of those delicious October days, when
the golden sunlight like a saintly robe lies aslant the
earth, that Dr. Gordon, late in the afternoon, started
for the Mellissina County Hlome. This institution
had been opened six years before, through the
charity of some benevolent ladies in the neighborhood, who seeing the miserable condition of children
in the county poor-house, bought a large, airy house
with several acres of land, and assumed the care of all
county paupers under the age of twelve years. From
the beginning Dr. Mackistosh was greatly interested
in this good work, and rendered its patrons invaluable aid, not only through his advice and liberal contributions, but also by his voluntary professional
services. These he had transferred to Dr. Gordon,
as he also had most of his practice in the cause of
charity-",work enough for one man to do," Ray
sometimes thought.
Fleet was trotting briskly over the road-Ray had
sent the pretty roan to Dr. Mackintosh to be used
and cared for while he was abroad, and was greatly
pleased when on going into the stable on his return,
she gave a low whinny, and as he came near, tenderly
lay her soft neck (down upon his shoulder-she was
trotting along beneath crimson maples starred with
gold, and great bronze-armed oaks, under which blue
gentians wound their spiral fingers, toward the
County Home, when suddenly she pricked up her
ears, and looking ahead, Ray saw by the roadside
what seemed to be a carriage partially overturned.
As he drew near he saw a young colored boy frisking about with an important air, as if under the
weight of some great responsibility, and near him,
holding the horse by the bridle, a young woman
whom he immediately recognized as Miss Madeline.
Her face was flushed with excitement, her dress disarranged; andl her long hair, freed from braid and
band, falling over her shoulders, converted by the
slanting rays of the sun into threads of wavy gold.
Fleet danced daintily up to her and stopped, at
the same time turning her head round knowingly
toward her master.  Ray stepped from the carriage
just in time to hear the colored boy say, " Why,
Miss Madeline, you can't go back afoot; why it's ten
or 'leben miles."  He saw at a glance that Madeline
was unhurt, and approaching, made inquiries as the
nature and cause of the accident.,, No one is injured, I hope," he added, looking round toward the
boy, who was trying to lift the carriage into an upright position.
" Not in the least," replied Madeline. "t Jerry is
usually exceedingly well-behaved, but to-day, foolish
creature, he took fright at that projecting rock opposite," and she patted the neck of the meek looking animal in a sympathetic way, as she continued,
" The thill is broken in two places, and one of the
wheels seems quite shattered."
" The spokes was broken afore," said Caleb the
colored boy, ",and we hadn't oughter come with it."
Caleb was ambitious of Ezra's seat on the box and
to drive two horses instead of one, and would have
been very willing to condemn the buggy as worth

less, that, there being no other single carriage at
Linden Ledge, in future, he might be sufe of the
"span," black and shining and caprisoned in gilt
and polished leather.
" It would hardly be safe to try the carriage
again. Caleb you'll have to take Jerry home and
leave the buggy beside the road until we can send
for it."
i" But you can't walk home," persisted Caleb,,"it's
ten miles."
4 Oh, no Caleb, it isn't five miles."
Caleb's plan was to throw the buggy down the
steep bank and at the nearest house procure a
"team" to carry Miss Madeline to Linden Ledge.
" Permit me to take you home, Miss Madelineit will give me great pleasure if you'll allow me to
do it." Dr. Gordon spoke the truth.
Caleb looked at him in a scornful way-he had
never seen the doctor before. " Miss Madeline
don't ride wid' strangers," he muttered between his
teeth, seeing himself in danger of losing the hero's
part in the "traj'dy," as he called it after the first
crash was over.
" Dr. Gordon is not a stranger, Caleb," said Madeline with a deep blush.,"You can draw the carriage entirely out of the road and then go home
with Jerry. I'll be glad to accept your very kind
offer Dr. Gordon."
" Let me help you Caleb," said Ray,The
buggy must be heavy for a little fellow"-he forgot
for the moment that he was speaking to a boy whose
highest ambition was to be thought a man-but immediately added, "I see you understand just how
to do it. When we know how to do a thing it is
half done."
Turning to Madeline-evidently a little confused
-he said, " I've a short call to make at the 'County
Home' yonder"-the house was in sight-"and
then return directly to Mellissina."," I will go back with you to the 'Home' "-anticipating the embarrassment there would be in asking
her to do it.
" Thank you"-lifting her into the carriage. "I
shall be detained but a few moments," he added as
they neared the Home.
Madeline declined to go in. "Sit still if you
please-can I take the reins?" seeing him about to
throw them over the dasher.
"Certainly, but you need have no fears, Fleet
will stand," puttinfg the reins into her hand.
The doctor disappeared, and Madeline, taking off
her hat, proceeded to arrange her disordered dress
and twist her hair into place, when the door opened
and out rushed the children for,"a good play in the
yard"-a necessary part in the transposition from
twenty white bowls filled with warm new milk, to
twenty little beds with  snow-white  coverings.
Upon seeing Miss Madeline again so soon-she had
just left the Home when the accident occurredthey rushed towards her with exclamations of surprise. Little Helen soon found her place in,"Mits
Mad'line's" lap. Two girls climbed up and nestled
at her side. The boys -swung upon the wheels,
hung from the dasher, and one little fellow lay at
her feet in the bottom of the carriage. A pretty
child with long yellow curls, was pulling grass from
tufts near by and bringing it to John Bright, who
conveyed it to Fleet's eager mouth.
Dr. Gordon soon returned and stood at the door
looking upon the unique picture, until Madelinewho was entertaining the children with an account
of her recent disaster-had finished coiling her hair,
and was about to replace her hat-looking up met




The Hawaiian Monthly.


279


his eye, bringing the delicate carnation to her cheeks,
the rich, dark blood to his.
The children slipped down from the carriage, and
as Ray, one hand on the dasher, was about to take
his place beside Madeline, John Bright drew up
before him, his big, brown fists crowded into his
pockets, and his round hatless head turned upon one
side. Looking into the doctor's face he said, "4She
ain't your Miss Mad'line."
" Unfortunately children tell the truth," said the
doctor in a very low voice, as with a pleasant smile
he stepped into the carriage and took the reins from
the hand of the fair Madeline.
Dr. Gordon had wanted this very opportunity-a
chance to find out if Madeline remembered him-an
opportunity of being sure of what he already knew.
He was pleased with the prospect and as he drove
out of the yard, he was inclined to think the accident a most fortunate occurrence and himself a very
fortunate man. Indeed, he was about to give expression to such a line of thought, when it suddenly
flashed across his mind that he was riding with Col.
Hoixter's affianced. The remembrance was like
water to his newly ignited anticipations. But of
course he'd a perfect right to take her home-was
of Caleb's opinion that she couldn't walk-wished
he could find Mudge-ten years! Should he know
her? " Nonsense!   Think of her when you are
alone"-thus wound up his soliloquy.
"You are not a stranger at the 'Home,' I infer,"
-Ray disliked the sound of his voice in uttering
these words; would rather not have asked the question; paused an instant and then-"perhaps you are
one of its patrons."
i No,'I come out frequently to see the children;
Mrs. Newton is gentle and affectionate and her influence over them is wonderful. They are mostly
good children, some of them a little willful and
obstinate."
A long pause.
Ray at length said something about the beautiful
season of the year and the views around Mellissina,
and the lovely homes scattered over the country,
and finally found himself drawing comparisons between October in New Jersey and October in Italy.
Madeline thought there was nothing in Italian
scenery that so floats the heart upon a sea of repose
as the the golden serenity of our own autumnal days.
Avoiding any allusion to St. Peter's, she spoke of
the disenchantment that comes upon seeing what
one has exaggerated by long anticipation-thought
many of the artists might be well understood through
copies-Titian, never. He must be seen in his own
paintings. Leonardo's works are too studied; wanting in simple and direct expression of the soul.
Michael Angelo's frescoes were beyond expectation.
He had the Greek ideals. Rome was unsatisfactory
however, without her senate-Cicero, Cato and the
Scipios. But the Latins, after all, were merely
imitators-the Greeks, real. They, "more than all
other people have dreamed the most beautiful dream
of life"-'twas Schiller said it, she thought. The
Romans used their strength for the agrandizement
of self and for the acquisition of power-the Greeks
to preserve their institutions and religion. Extravagance destroyed Rome-philosophy and art was the
inspiration of Greece. Sophocles and Plato were
not allured by the glitter of gold. Marathon was
fought for homes and liberty, not for territory.
"Cold is the heart, fair Greece"-Here she stopped.
Words had fallen from her lips like streams from
full fountains. Over the soul of Ray they floated
like the melody of other years. Her eyes, slightly
raised, were looking far away in the sunset sky.


Suddenly a new light burst upon him like a flash
from the serene heavens, bringing conviction and
certainty that he neither could nor would resist. It
was Mudge; the voice, the intonation, the thought,
the expression, the face; everything was Mudge.
As sometimes a great truth flashes Qut upon the
student after long and p)erplexing research, so did
this certainty come homte to the heart of Ray Gordon. His first impulse was to clasp her in his arms
with intensity of delight. But no! He must be
true to what he had assumed. He had volunteered
to take her home-he had no right to play the role
of the lover without her consent, nor to take advantage of her accidental necessity. Besides, there was
a possibility of his being mistaken. No, he was
sure he was not mistaken. It had come to him like
a revelation and he knew. He wondered he had
been blind so long. Why, he could plainly see now
that Mndge was the child-Madeline the woman.
His new discovery kindled the passionate gaze with
which he was regarding her when she suddenly
ceased speaking. Was it an electric thrill from
soul to soul that made her conscious of his gaze?
She had not turned her eyes from the glowing
West.
The sudden pause recalled Ray to himself and
familiar with the lines, he finished the couplet she
had commenced, without realizing what he was
saying, until he heard his own voice repeating,
" Nor feels as lovers o'er the dust they loved."
4 Can it be," he thought, she knows it all, and
was startled at the aptness of the simile and so stopped as she was about to repeat it, or could she have
commenced the verse as a challenge for acknowledging recognition?
She just bowed and smiled as he finished the line,
never turning her eyes away from the glowing sky,
but sat looking steadfastly before her like a vestal to
the sacred fire that must burn on forever. Ray
could say nothing-had but one thing to say. Soon
they turned into the avenue to Linden Ledge.
Fleet trotted up to the veranda with a mincing step.
Tirzah was at the door, her steel buckles sparkling
in the moonlight. Ray wished she'd go into the
house. He didn't like Tirzah. The suggestions
her presence imposed damped the ardor of his new
discovery. A white haired man appeared, and in a
timid way walked across the piazza to lift Madeline
from the carriage, but Ray had anticipated hitum.
" Ah, Madeline," he said, " I'm  glad if you are
safely home. Were you hurt my child?,"
"Not in the least, papa. Dr. Gordon came to the
rescue. This is my father, Dr. Gordon."
In a diffident way the man extended his hand,
saying, " Come in, Dr. Gordon; we are greatly indebted to you, sir."
ithe indebtedness is altogether on my side,"
replied Ray, awkwardly.
The door stood open. The hall extending through
the centre of the house was brilliantly lighted. On
either side were family portraits and beneath them
sofas and reclining chairs, and in niches, statuary,
and flowers upon small tables and on the floor Brussells that left no echoing footsteps.
As Ray was about returning to his carriage, a
small delicate looking woman appeared at the other
end of the hall clad in black, relieved by a profusion
of lace about her neck and face. At her side was a
handsome youth with dark brown curls clustering
around his forehead. On seeing Maldeline, he sprang
forward and throwing his arms about her kissed her
most lovingly.
" Why Arthur, when did you come?"
" An hour ago and was just starting for you. All




The Hawaiitan Monthly.


we could learn from Caleb was, that the carriage
had run off an embankment and a stranger had run
off with Mi.ss Madeline."
" And this is the stranger," she replied, smiling.
i Dr. Gordon, let me introduce you to our cousin
Arthur fSt. Claire-a hopeful freshman from Princeton."
After a few words of explanation, Dr. Gordon
stepped into his carriage and drove away.
XXVII.
Mr. Merrill having decided upon Colorado-the
consumptive's home-as a refuge from the assaults
of that fatal disease, resigned his position as Superintendent of the Sabbath School, amid regrets and
tears and testimonials of affection, which were met
by arrangements for an informal reception given to
the teachers and older members of the school, as an
expression of his appreciation of their services, time
and influence in behalf of the work in which he
had been so successfully engaged. Dr. Gordon's
brief connection with the school insured him a place
among the invited guests, an invitation readily accepted, in the hope of there meeting Madeline. He
had been present at several parties and entertainments in which the fashionable and pleasure-loving
portion of the community had freely indulged during the summer, but had never met Madeline, her
recent bereavement affording sufficient reason for declining all participation in such festivities. But this
was of a different character, and the sedate man was
as impatient as a more youthful lover when the night
came, and found him with several professional calls
upon his hands. But he hurried through themdisappointing one, angering another, grieving a child
-and at a late hour entered Mr. Merrill's parlor.
After a little brief conversation with his host and
those about him, Ray turned to look around the
room, when his eye fell upon a group standing in a
narrow alcove framed in with lace and damask.
The central person was Col. Hoixter. At his side
Madeline, in a dress of black velvet, closely fitting
and displaying the contour of her fine figure in
graceful outline. Her luxuriant hair, repelling every
invasion of its right to coil and flutter over the forehead and clear-marked eyebrows, was gathered at
the back of the head and fastened with jet. Rich
dutchesse lbordered the velvet at the throat, and over
her folded hands fell ait frilling of the same material.
Her cheeks were flushed, her eyes cast down, and
her face wore a sad, uncertain expression, as she
stood, evidently taking little part in the conversation
of those about her. The two remaining persons in
the group were unknown to Ray.
Mr. Merrill noticing the direction his glance had
taken, said, " Have you met Col. Hoixter? Let me
introduce you, Dr. Gordon," at the same time leading the way towared him.
Ray assured Mr. Merrill that he already knew the
colonel, and on reaching the group received from
him a cordial recognition. After introducing the
ladies, Col. Hoixter resumed a spirited conversation
which he had been carrying on with one of them,
and Ray turned to Madeline, venturing some common-place remarks, which were briefly answered,
then an awkward stillness. He seemed powerless in
his efforts at conversation. Before him was his rivaleasy, self-possessed, the stamp of intellect upon him,
his eye full of meaning, calm and grand enough for
the bird of Jove.  His coat buttoned high upon his
chest-a style which the colonel might have learned
was most becoming to his commanding figure-his
right arm thrown back against his broad shoulders,
slightly bending toward Madeline-although con

versing with a lady who sat opposite to him-not
a motion of her hand, not a flutter of her lace, not a
stray coil, not a breath of hers escaped him; observed
not with a jealous eye, but lover-like, proud of the
maiden and his recognized place at her side. His
face and bearing were indicative of an accepted
suitor, eager to anticipate each unexpressed wish,
and to read even the silent whisperings of the soul.
Ray felt embarrassed-was disappointed, jealous,
wretched; wished himself back with the patient he
had grieved. Could he only see Madeline alone! But
the colonel was as adherent as a chestnut burr, and
Ray was about turn from the group, when the lady
with whom Col. Hoixter was conversing asked,
" Have you met Mrs. Ross, the new bride, just from
Cincinnati?"
The colonel had not seen her.
"Allow me to introduce you.  You will find both
Mr. and Mrs. Ross extremely interesting."
Ray took advantage of the suggestion to engage
Madeline in conversation, and Col. Hoixter, too
courteous either to interrupt or to decline the introduction, reluctantly walked away; the other lady
soon followed.
Madeline, left alone with Dr. Gordon, began to
look around the room, when Ray, apprehensive of
the opportunity being lost, suddenly exclaimed,
" Mis.s St. Claire, will you permit me one inquiry?"
which, before she had time to reply, he proceeded
to make. ",Is not this the Miss Madeline I saw at
St. Peter's, about a year ago?"
Looking up in a timid way, a smile upon her lips,
she replied, it I am the Madeline, but not Miss St.
Claire. Am very glad, however, of this opportunity
to express my gratitude for the service you then rendered us."
A moment of awkward silence followed, when Ray
hurriedly asked, "Are you not also the Mudge 1
once knew in Wendham?"
She started, raised her eyes to his for an instant,
and with a surprised look upon her face, replied,
"The same; I thought you had probably forgotten
your former pupil."
" Forgotten you, Mudge! On the contrary, I have
adored you as among the angels."
With a deep blush she turned towards a group of
ladies at a little distance from where she stood, as if
preparing to join them, when Ray, putting his arm
around her, gently drew her inside the hanging
damask behind which he was partially concealed,
and seizing htier hand, exclaimed, " Do not leave me
until I can tell you how I loved you all those years
as Mudge, and since I saw you in Rome, as Madeline."
" Oh, not here!" she exclaimed, disengaging her
hand and stepping out from the curtains.
" Where then?" asked Ray, walking close by her
side, out into the well filled room.
" We have met in Mellissina, and may meet
again"-looking up with a faint smile-" Linden
Ledge is not barricaded."
His head slightly inclined to hear the low tones of
her voice, Ray caught the words. Instantly the
dark gray eyes shot out their light into hers, revealing a love so intense that for a moment everything
else, time, place, another's claim, was forgotten, but
to meet in return the unmistakable look of a first
love answering back the love it had not known till
now. Ray saw the look-he could not misunderstand it-the long pent up yearnings that burst forth
from those dark, dewy eyes, to meet his own passionate gaze.
Another saw it, and his keen discernment could
not mistake its meaning; the very expresasion he




The Hawaiian Monthly.


281


had longed for in vain, and at length satisfied himself with the conclusion that Madeline was altogether too reserved, alad too much on her guard to
allow any such expression of feeling. But now, a
few brief inoments with another had sufficed to call
it forth, and he knew his fate was sealed.
Madeline turned away and met the eyes of Col.
Hoixter fixed upon her.  His arms folded, he stood
firm, silent, motionless, a ghastly pallor on his face.
Alarmed at his strange appearance, so unlike anything she had ever seen before, she made her way to
him. He knew she was by his side, that her anxious
face was upturned to his, that her white fingers
touched his arm, yet gave her no look of recognition,
but stood unbending, rigid, and apparently unconscious of every thing about him.
"i I fear you are ill," said Madeline, scarcely above
a whisper. "i Had we not better go home?"
"I'm perfectly well, but will go home if you
wish."
Dr. Gordon saw them approach Mr. Merrill, nor
could he fail to notice the change in Col. Hoixter,
as with firm step, tall and unbending as a mountain
pine, he walked from the roon.
Ray was glad in due time to reach the privacy of
his own apartment, where he was somewhat inclined
to self censure. What right had he to make love to
Madeline-the promised bride of another. Perhaps
his temerity might account for the sudden transformation in Col. Hoixter. He had no reason to doubt
their engagement; it seemed to be generally recognized. He mused and reasoned awhile and finalT
concluded that after all he was glad he had done it.
He wanted Madeline to know he was in love withi
her; why shouldn't he tell her? He was ready to
meet any issue that might come from the haughty
Southerner. That look of her's fully rewarded any
inconvenience he might suffer fromr his rashness.
But could Madeline, if about to marry Col. Hoixter,
have given him the assurance that beamed forth
from those radiant eyes! She could not be skilled
in such feminine arts; he scorned the thought.
Moreover, she had indirectly invited him to Linden
Ledge; he should accept the invitation; very soon
too. Considering how at an early day, he might
bring about the visit, and with those love lighted
eyes looking into his, he drew the blankets over him
and soon fell asleep.
Col. Hoixter seated himself opposite Madeline.
As the carriage passed into the street, she remarked
upon the beauty of the night, but was briefly
answered. An indefinable dread came over her, unlike anything she had ever known before. At
length she ventured to say, ", I fear you have not
enjoyed the evening Col. Hoixter."
It met the reply,,"Doubtless you have."  Not
another word was spoken until they turned into the
avenue at Linden Ledge, when Col. Hoixter asked,
" Can I see you at the house a few moments?"
"' Oh, not to-night!"  The words came spasmodically. She immediately addcd, i" Mrs. St. Claire
was ill you know when I left, she may need me."
", When can I see you?"
"t Any other time."
"t To-morrow?"
" Certainl.."
", At four o'clock?"
Yes."
"In Sunset Corner?"
If you wish."
", Alone?" he added in low guttural tone.
Tirzah was on the veranda when they reached
the house, and her dark face showed evident disappointment as Col. Hoixter with a brief good-night


to Madeline stepped back into the carriage and
ordered the coachman to drive by a circuitous route
to Lynde Hotel.
Madeline rushed past her up to Mrs. St. Claire's
room, and finding that good lady fast asleep, went
to her own chamber, closed the door, drew up the
shade and greatly agitated, sat down before the
window and gazed out upon the calm beauty of the
moon-lighted night.
XXVIII.
The information Mr. Stevens gave Dr. Gordon
was in the main correct. The report of Mudge's
death was most effectually spread through the town
by Mrs. Maguire herself, who, on her husband's
reaching home soon after Ray left the house, rushed
into the yard, and in loud wailings assured Mr. Maguire that Mudge was dead. The father did not
think it possible for his child long to survive, until
late at night, when she slightly rallied; her final recovery, however, being greatly impeded by the sickness and death of her mother, as related by Mr.
Stevens.
Ruth, Maguire's only sister, and ten years his
senior, wastmarried early in life to Mr. St. Claire, a
southern gentleman of wealth and influence, and the
owner of a large plantation in Alabama. Until it
passed into the hands of strangers, she frequently
passed the summer months at the old homestead,
and there first saw Mudge when about three years
old, nor did she forget to remember with little tokens of affection the rarely gifted and beautiful
child, though her mother's hostility to Mr. Maguire's
only and fondly cherished sister prevented her from
seeing Mudge again (luring the lifetime of Mrs. Maguire. At the period of her death Mrs. St. Claire
was very ill. Immediately on her recovery she repaired to Wendham, and arrangements were made
for Mudge to enter school in the vicinity of New
York, preparatory to a full course of study in one of
the highest institutions of our country. The house
in Wendhami was sold, and Mr. Maguire returned to
the clerkship he had held when called home to
Mudge, and which still remained open to him.
A little incident when Mudge was a mere child,
changed her name-Madeline-and with such a determined spirit did she insist upon being called
Mudge that she came to be known by that title and
no other until after Mrs. Maguire's death, when she
again assumed her real name, by which she was always called after leaving Wendhatm.
Mr. St. Claire's only surviving relatives were Mrs.
Hope St. Claire, the widow of a distant cousin, and
her son Arthur, a promising lad, anticipating a connection with  Princeton  when he should have
achieved the work of.suitable preparation. In the
settlement of his estate, just before his decease, Mr.
St. Claire made provisions that entitled Mrs. Hope
St. Claire to a home at Linden Ledge, and also her
son until he had completed his studies at Princeton.
Mrs. Hope St. Claire had ample means, and her relative's olbject in the provision he made was, that
Arthur might do his preparatory work under the eye
of his mother, which would have been impossible
at their home in northern Georgia, and also that he
might become thoroughly ingrafted with northern
principles, which in Mr. St. Claire's estimation was
of the utmost importance. His southern friends always insisted that such radical views were due to
the influence of his yankee wife.
Madeline, ever after she entered his family, was a
favorite with Mr. St. Claire. Her hand naturally
skilled in those little offices so acceptable to the invalid, was always ready to be employed for him, and




282


The Hawaiian Monthly,


during her vacations she seemed to get more enjoys
ment out of these acts of tenderness and affection
than from those sources of amusement which to
young girls are usually so attractive.  Although his
vast estate, with the exception of small bequests,
was given to his wife, Linden Ledge was entailed
on Madeline, to which was added large legacies by
Mrs. St. Claire.
Madeline recollected very little about her sickness
in Wendham.    She had an indistinct impression of
seeing her teacher at her bedside, but she never
knew whether it was a reality or the hallucination of
her disordered brain, nor did she know that the report of her death was circulated through the town.
She was aware of remembering Mr. Gordon in a way
very different from that in which she thought of any
other teacher, but although his face was often before
her, his name never escaped her lips. When Col.
Hoixter first declared his love, her reply was the
exact truth.
As the subject was then dropped, she supposed the
colonel had accepted her dlecision, and was much
pleased with the amiable attitude he still maintained
towards her. His power of fascination, however,
was not altogether lost upon the girl. Her eye
lighted up as he entered the room; she enjoyed his
society; his conversation was always upon her favorite themes, and she saw he was master of those subjects in which she most delighted. She even found
herself considering whether she could accept his love
should it ever be offered her a second time. Back of
the inquiry always arose the face of Ray Gordon.
But what was the long remembered teacher to her
now? He had forgotten Mudge, of course; why not
forget himi? She would never see him again. Perhaps after all she should think more favorably of
Col. Hoixter.
At St. Peter's, Madeline at once recognized Dr.
Gordon. That night during her her lonely vigils in
the Hotel de Turin, for Mrs. St. Claire's illness immediately developed alarming symptoms, came the
conviction that under no circumstances whatever
could she ever marry Col. Hoixter. She saw she was
not recognized by Ray Gordon, nor was there any
probability of her ever meeting him again. Still she
knew the other love was impossible, and after Col.
Hoixter left for the South, regretted that she had
permitted any room for the subject ever again to be
brought before her. This feeling was increased by
the appearance soon after of Dr. Gordon in Mellissiana. At first she avoided any opportunity of conversing with her former teacher. But she soon saw
this was a cross she must meet and overcome, and
the effort to do this carried hier far away from her
surroundings, the evening she rode with him from
the County Home, and clothed her tongue with legends of the past, until suddenly the intensity of his
gaze, which she instinctively felt, thrilled her very
being. She could say no more, and-stopped.
Mr. Merrill urged Madeline to be present at the reception he was to give. Although declining at first,
she finally consented; and he, crediting the report
current in Mellissinta-that she was soon to marry
Col. Hoixter-went immediately to that gentleman
and asked him to accompany her. The colonel was
greatly elated. He knew Madeline too well to believe she would appear with him at such a gathering
had she not decided to listen favorably to his protestations of love, and although she seemed unusually
distant and somewhat embarrassed, he ascribed it to
her native modesty and a certain consciousness that
a young womun cannot easily cast off, when for the
first time she appears before the world with an accepted lover by her side. Inqeed, this delicacy, so


unlike the Women of fashion he was accustomed to
mneet-whomn in his heart he utterly scorned-was
most charming to this fastidious man, and Madeline
more beautiful as bride elect than ever before. The
charm of success was upon him; a victory he supposed himself to have won, somewhat after the manner of the ancient Roman general-by prudent delays-and his gallant attentions to the fair maiden
fell as naturally as sprays from an overflowing fountain.
When Madeline learned of Mr. Merrill's request
to Col. Hoixter she was greatly distressed, but finally
decided to accept the situation rather than create a
disturbance, which she saw would be inevitable. The
change in him she ascribed to a sudden attack of illness, and even when in her own room, looking out
upon the starlit heavens, she could not in any other
way account for his strange conduct.  Although
greatly agitated, not only on account of this, but also
from the declaration of Dr. Gordon, Madeline knew
where to find direction and strength, and the following afternoon, upon hearing Col. Hoixter's voice in
the hall below, immediately repaired to Sunset Corner, where she found him sitting opposite the window and gazing out upon the gold and crimson
clouds that lay piled up in the western sky. Starting
up, he held out his hand to her as she entered, and
after remarking upon the glowing sunset, motioned
her to a seat on the lounge, and placing himself at
the other end, threw a package of papers upon the
table, saying, "those bonds I bought for you.
I leave Mellissina to-morrow morning."
"Not for any length of time I hope?"
I'mt going to the Adirondacks."
" I'm very glad."
<I thought you would be-shall stay in the city
on my return."
Without seeming to notice the irony-" One must
need rest after a whole summer's work in New
York."
"I'm not going-to rest."
" Isn't it a little late for the scenery of the mountains?"
" Perhaps so."
Not knowing what else to do, Madeline went to
the table, took up the package and read her name
written in bold characters. A sense of desolation
for an instant came over her, with the inquiry,
"i Must I henceforth assume all this responsibility?"
Mrs. St. Claire had intrusted her financial interests
to Col. Hoixter-Madeline was doing the same.
She opened a small rosewood casket and laid the
papers within it. A sad, weary expression was
upon her face, as again seating herself she leaned
against the blue damask.
During these movements of Madeline, Col. Hoixter was mute and motionless. Suddenly he rose,
bade her good-evening, and was striding towards
the door, when all the past rushed over Madeline,
giving earnestness and pathos to her tones as she
exclaimed, " Must you go so soon?"
He turned, gave her a look of searching scrutiny that
for an instant she seemed to herself a culprit about to
meet her doom and again sat down. There was a
graceful poise in every attitude of limb and muscle.
His face relaxed as he looked upon the crimson
cheeks of Madeline. "Can it be that I've made a
mistake?" The supposition brought to his features
the grace ot compassionate tenderness. He leaned
forward and in a low husky voice said, " Madeline,
once again I lay my heart-my all-at your feet. It
is for you to say whether you crown the gift with
acceptance, or drive me from you desolate-desperate."




The Hawaiian Monthly.


283


Madeline quivered in every nerve, as the thought
of what she owed to Col. Hoixter rushed over her.
But there was no other way. Tremblingly she replied: i There can be no different answer from
what I have always given." Looking up with a
sad smile.,"But I wish you wouldn't put it so
seriously."
"C an it be otherwise than serious to have the
hope of years suddenly blotted out forever?"
He sat a few moments in deep study. He could
not even now realize the truth. He had conquered
through life; must he yield in this one contest,
when conquest promised everything? If he only
knew her reasons-how humiliating to ask! Besides
were they not severely revealed to him the evening
before? But-perhaps-he was mistaken last night.
He would find out.
" Madeline, will you answer one question-have
you a heart to give, or does it belong to another'!"
It was a long time before she replied,  Pardon
me if I decline to answer that question."
"Then after all these years of friendship-you
certainly cannot refuse me that little-you are unwilling to trust me with one of your secrets."
" I know I owe you everything, Col. Hoixter, I
can never forget your kindness, nor can I ever repay
it. But there are some things we hardly know ourselves-much less can we reveal them to others."
He caught at the reply. To him it answered the
first part of his inquiry-to her the second. it Be
my wife, Madeline, and it is repaid a hundred
fold." He longed to clasp her to his breast, but
dared not till the right was fairly won.
4sDo not misunderstand me. Let that question
be decided at once and forever, I beg of you."
His countenance fell-there came a hard disappointed look. Suddenly he exclaimed,, Did you
know Dr. Gordon before he came to Mellissina?"
This abrupt inquiry brought an additional flu.h to
her cheek, but, glad of an opportunity to give him a
direct answer, she replied unhesitatingly, " Yes,
long before I even saw Col. HoixtOr."
i And all these years that love has been in your
heart?"
" I'm not prepared to acknowledge so much."
" I shall never understand a woman. It's impossible, She never knows her own mind.","Have my words ever led you to that conclusion?"
Without answering her question he asked, " Did
Mrs. St. Claire know Dr. Gordon?"
" She never saw hitm-that-she saw him oncejust for a moment."
4' When?'"  Col. Hoixter was asking himself,
" Did she ever deceive lme?"
"4 A short time before her death."
", Did she know of your love for him?"
Madeline hesitated, but soon replied, "Mrs. St.
Claire never heard of Dr. Gordon."
Over Col. Hoixter's face came a dark, sullen
frown. Soon the blood faded from his cheeks-not
a muscle quivered. He rose and putting out his
hand said " Good-bye, Madeline."
She gave him her hand; he clasped it tightly.
4 I have never intended to deceive you Col. Hoixter," she said,,(I have thought myself very
candid," a tremor in her voice, "circumstances
have led to things as they are; I cannot explain
more now, if I could, I would. It would be a comfort to know you did not blame me. I should
despise myself forever if guilty of anything wrong
toward you."
Convulsively he grasped her hand for an instant,


then flung it from him exclaiming, I cannot endure
this"-and was gone.
In six weeks was announced the engagement of
Col. HIoixter and Miss Hamilton, a reigning belle in
one of the fashionable circles of New York.
XXIX.
A mellow, crimson light is in the room. The
partially closed blinds and low drooping curtains
admit narrow beams of sunshine that fall rippling
over the floor like the laughter of a child- A few
glowing coals brighten the grate and before them on
one side hang snowy linen and woolens and a dressing gown lined with flannel, soft as velvet; on the
other, a satin screen painted in the colors of autumn,
sumac, blue-asters and golden-rod, standing between
the fire and the bed. In the centre of the room a
luxuriously cushioned chair with warm wrappings
for its anticipated occupant, and on one side a lounge
with similar appurtenances. By the bay window
and almost concealed in its draperies, sits Rachel
the nurse, her patient face crowned with a puffy
little cap of white muslin beneath which fall shocks
of brown hair variegated with abundant lines of
silver. Over her shoulders a white handkerchief
which is brought forward and crossed upon the
breast. Beneath blankets of creamy hue, bordered
with stripes of blue and crimson, and to the touch
like a dove's breast, lies Dr. Mackintosh, thin and
pale from recent suffering.
In the first paroxism of an attack similar to those
he had before experienced, each being more severe
and dangerous, he said to Dr. (Oordon, " My dear
boy, in your hands I am safe, as far as medical skill
is concerned. Do the best you can. lMy soul is in
God's keeping. To me it matters little whether I
live or die.-as HIe wills. I believe I'm ready to go
if death is at the door."  But again leath passed,
lby, (ven as of old, when scarlet threads hung from
the lintel.
The aged Christian lay easy and quiet, looking out
apon the beauty of a morning in February-he had
asked the shade to be raised at the window on one
side of his bed. The rain and sleet of the previous
night had hung leafless trees with ice, which the
morning sun converted into sparkling diamonds.
Every twig and withered blade of grass, the hedges
and great overhanging elms and twining honeysuckles and drooping evergreens, the door-posts and
leaning fences were clad in jewels.
For two weeks the doctor scarcely slept, and now
that he was no longer in pain, a drowsiness was
upon him both day anld night. Turning his face
away from the window, he yielded to the dreamy
spirit hovering a,Iount him.  Rachel caught the
flutter of bed( clothes,and coming forward, moved
the pillows with an experienced hand and gently
lifting the blankets laid them lightly over the broad,
beating chest.
" Are you comfortable?"-to the sick man like an
angel's whisper.
4 Yes, thank you."
Rachel returned to her place behind the curtainhis eyes must not meet hers forever fixed upon him,
but not even the lifting of finger that she did not
hear. Dr. Mackintosh cast his eyes over the room
full of comfort, and sweet with the perfume of
flowers, and his heart blessed God for the life he
was still sparing and for all the attention and kindness and love lavished upon him. Then the eyelids
fell and he half dreamed of other days-of Agnes
and the little one upon her breast. He saw the sweet
blue eyes looking fondly into his, and felt her deli



284


The Hawvaiian Monthly.


cate fingers twining his snowy locks. Her white
arms were again round his neck and her lips pressed
to his own.
A gentle tap roused him-followed by the entrance
of Dr. Gordon, his hands filled with rosebuds and
heliotrope. Handing them to Rachel, he approached
the convalescent and placed his fingers upon the
feebly beating pulse.
t I'm nicely this morning," looking up at Ray
with a happy expression on his features.
"t Pulse more regular; breakfast relish?"
"Yes, good; nicely prepared."
Glad to see you comfortable."
"Yes, yes, I know; it must be a glorious morning."
t Nothing could be more so. Madeline is down
stairs. Do you think it would hurt you to see her a
moment?"
"< Hurt me? No! It would never hurt anybody
to see her, the dear girl; tell her to come right up."
"But you know you mnustn't talk much, uncle
Hugh."
" No, no! I won't talk. Bring in Madelne, I want
to see her." He felt the perspiration start, and there
was a tremor in his hand in the effort he had already
made.    Ray," calling him back when he had
reached the door, "she needn't stay very long."'
Madeline, approaching the bed, knelt down and
kissed the pale hand she was taking in both hers.
I 'm glad you're better."
" Yes, I know you are, my child; you've been so
thoughtful through it all. Why the heat of those
blazing coals would have burned out these old eyes


but for the asters and golden-rod. And the flowers!
why this has been fairy land and Flora queen. Ray,
you must tell her how much they've been to me,"
he added, withdrawing his hand and shading his
eyes from the light that, as midday approached,
came in strongly at the window beside his bed.
Madeline stepped noiselessly to the window, drew
down the shade, and again stood beside him. Removing his hand frontm cover his eyes, and placing it
beneath her white fingers. i" Thank you, my dear
child," he said, and looking up to Dr. Gordon, added,
" Ray, do you expect to prove yourself worthy of
this woman a"
With a happy smile Ray looked down upon her,
and putting his arm around her waist, drew her
toward him and kissed her burning cheek.
The doctor closed his eyes wearily. Ray whispered, "shall we go, darling?"
"No, no!" said the sick man, clasping the fingers
that lay in his hand. ( I shall get over this-God
willing-but soon there'll come another attack, and
ere long, one that will carry ime off. Before I go, I
want to see these hands"-tightening his fingers
around the hands that lay in his broad palm-"joined
in holy wedlock. I wish you might name an early
day."
Ray Gordon pressed close to his heart the woman
at his side, whose eyes turned up to his, were
answered back with the look which once known,
and that soul can never be utterly desolate. "I
wish so too," he said, " Shall we not, Madeline?"
SARAH M. WYMAN.
[ THE END.]


CHINA AND THE CHINESE.
TRANSLATED FROM THE BEVUE DES DEUX MONDES BY MISS J. BOLTE.


(The article from which the following extracts are
taken was written by Colonel Tcheng-Ki-Tong, military attache to the Chinese Embassy at Paris, and is
of peculiar interest as having been written in
French, by a Chinaman, for the instruction of
Europeans as to the manners and customs, government, institutions and policy of his native land. We
should be glad to reproduce the entire article did
space permit.)
I need not say what my astonishment must have
been in proportion as I became better acquainted
with the customs of the Occident, not alone the
questions that were put me revealed the strangest ignorance, but even the books which pretended to come
from China related the most extraordinary things.
If they only contented themselves with saying
that we were dog-eaters, and that we served serpents' eggs and roasted lizards to our guests, that
would pass. I do not even see any great inconvenience in pretending that we are polygamists-there
are so many others of them-and that we give our
children-our dear little children-as food to animals * * * * of which the name in French escapes
me. These are eccentricities of such a nature, that


it is useless to be alarmed at them; it only suffices
to establish truth.
Nothing is more imperfect than a note-book of
travel; the first person met represents in himself
alone the whole nation of which one pretends to
trace the customs. A conversation with a person
who has lost caste in society is a precious document
to a tourist. A malcontent will make himself the
interpreter of his grudges and throw contempt on
his own class. All the notes will be false, there will
be nothing exact in it.
Customs represent the result of all the influences
of the past; they are the slow work of centuries,
which have passed, and in order to understand, you
must know this long line of traditions, otherwise
you are out on a venture, and your story will have no
authority.
We are obliged to say that very often the book is
made before the journey, for the reason that the
only object of the journey is the book to be published. They go to look for three hundred pages of
printing. It is not truth, that is the object. On the
contrary, what ensures the success of the book, is the
horrible, the strange, the hideous, or accounts of the
most repugnant habits.




The Hawaiian Monthly.


285


To show simple life, as it is led at the family
hearth, to study the language in order to meditate
on its traditions, to live every day life as a mandarin with the mandarins, as a learned man with
the learned, as a laborer with laborers, in a word, as
a Chinaman with Chinamen-this in truth would be
taking too much trouble for a book. And yet, is it
not indispensable that these conditions should be
fulfilled, if we hope to give any information of
value? Is it no longer necessary to learn in order to
know?
In traveling, the tourist who meets a giant will
write in his notes: "The people of these distant
countries are of great stature." If on the contrary
he perceives a dwarf, he will write: " In these
countries, one only sees dwarfs, and would believe
one's self to be in the countries described by Gulliver." It is with customs as with facts. When we
hear of a case of infanticide, quick the note-book:
"these people are barbarians!" When we learn
that a mandarin has been lacking in honor, again
the note-book: " The mandarins are vile." It is
not difficult and in this wise history is written, conformably with the known proverb: They that come
from a distance can lie with impunity.
I am of the opinion that civilized nations should
found an academy, whose mission would be to control the books giving the impressions of travelers,
and in general, all publications having reference to
the customs, to the principles of government, or to
the laws of foreign countries. It ought not to be permitted to falsify under the pretext of speculation, or
at least since all rights are optional, there should be
some kind of an index, to signal -such a book as
lying, and such a one as being sincere. Then the
honesty of the author would be a quality more commonly desired, since the efforts of each to speak the
truth would be recognized, estimated, and recompensed. Why not establish a sanitary cordon against
calumny?
I proposed to myself in this article to present
China as it is, to describe Chinese customs with the
knowledge that I have of them, but with the spirit
and taste of an European. I wanted to put my
native experience to the service of my acquired experience; in a word, I try to think as an European
who has acquired all that he knows of China, and
who pleases himself by drawing comparisions between the civilizations of the Occident and the extreme Orient, and those to which the study may
give rise.
If here and there we find criticism on the manners
of the Occident, it must not be forgotten that I wield
a pen and not a brush, and that I have learned to
think and write as an European. Criticisms are the
salt of discourse, we cannot always adruire, and from
time to time we come to think, like the peasant who
was vexed at Aristides, because he was tired of
hearing him called, " The Just." We cannot always
aprise without being commonplace, and I have tried
not to become so.


My reader will therefore remember that if my
criticisms have no other importance, 'they will serve
to give variety to the style, which I excuse myself
for presenting with all its imperfections, and which
has no other ambition but to be clear.
I have tried to instruct and to please, and if sometimes I have allowed myself to be led away by my
love for my country, I in advance beg pardon of all
those who love their native land.
1.-THE FAMILY.
The institution of the family is the base on which
rests the whole social and governmental edifice of
China.
Chinese society may be defined, the assemblage of
families. Since the most remote times, the influence of the family spirit has prevailed in all orders
of ideas, and we say according to Confucius, that to
govern a country well, we must first have learned to
govern a family.
The family is essentially a government in miniature, it is the school in which the governors are
formed, and even the sovereign is a disciple of it.
The difference between the Orient and the Occident is so characteristic with respect to the organization of the family, that it has appeared interesting to me to first give a general idea of this
institution, reserving a detail of its principal features
later.
I draw with great strokes its general characters;
this will be like a sketch of which I will finish the
outlines.
The Chinese family may be likened to a civil society in participation. All the members are obliged
to assist each other and to live in community. History mentions an ancient ininister named Tchang,
who united under his roof all his family, issue of
nine generations. This example is cited as a model,
which all must try to imitate.
So constituted, the family is a sort of religious
order, submitted to fixed laws. All the resources
are put in the same box, each one bringing in his
share, without distinction of more or less. The
family is submitted to the law of equality and
fraternity,-grand words which are inscribed in the
hearts and not on the walls.
Each member of the family must conduct himself
in sucha manner that harmony exists among themn.
This is a duty, but perfection is met nowhere, and
when we conceive an ideal, we know by experience
that all laws have their exceptions, as there are
spots on the sun.
If by any chance this accord has been disturbed;
if the order is not maintained in the family, then
the law authorizes the division of the wealth of the
community, division which is made equally among
all the members of the inale sex. I will explain
later why the women do not profit by it.
This organization as far as regards assistance has
its incontestable advantages. When a member of
the family is sick, he receives all the help of which




286


The Hawaiian Monthly.


he is in need; if the work ceases to bring in the income necessary for his support, the family comes to
the rescue, either to repair the injustice of fate toward him, or to lighten the evils and privations that
age engenders.
As is to be seen, this institution of the patriarchal
system  is such as flourished formerly in biblical
periods.
The authority belongs to the oldest member of the
family, and in all important circumstances of life,
the decisions to be taken are submitted to him. He
has the functions of a chief of the government; all
acts are signed by him in the name of the family.
The tourist who travels through our country, can
easily convince himself of the truth of these assertions. Should he demand to whom this property
which he designates with his hand belongs, he
would receive in reply: to such a family. If he examines more attentively what he desires to know,
he will read on the landmarks, which serve to settle
the boundaries of each property, the name of the
family proprietor.
Things are arranged with us as they are in the
Occident after death. In the cemeteries near the
towns, tombs can be seen on which are written these
words: "i Family Sepulchre." There brothers are
united, that often have hardly seen each other;
there sleep side by side, parents who could never
love each other. They are reconciled in death and
their shares are equal; we begin at the beginning of
life, this work which death finishes without contest.
Each family has its statutes regulating the customs; this is a kind of written law. All the property the family possesses is inscribed therein, with its
respective dedication. So the profits of such a field
are put aside for pensions for the aged; another
furnishes the prizes accorded to the young people
after their examinations, the revenues that serve to
pay the expenses of the education of the children,
those that constitute the donations to the girls that
marry, in a word, ai the expenses which answer to
the foreseen demands, are inscribed in the revenue.
The statutes not only determine the conditions of
the material life, they also define the duties, and
such article fixes the punishment, whichl must be
inflicted on any member of the family, who by
guilty conduct or dissipation, has seriously injured
the family honor.
Without doubt it would be difficult to understand
how these customs could be maintained, if everything in education did not proclaim  respect for it.
Our educational system is wisely adapted to the end
it proposes to attain, that is to say, that it supremely
inspires family love.
Without this precaution, the family would probably be as divided in the Orient as in the Occident,
where we must admit, it no longer exists as a social
force, where it has no other advantages than to
establish relations, whose usefulness manifests itself
in inheriting unexpected estates,-a circumstance
which alone awakens the family spirit.


There are five general principles which form and
maintain the family spirit. These are: loyalty to
the sovereigns; respect toward parents; union
among brothers; constancy in friendship. These
principles are the main points in education, and tend
to introduce into the spirit the conviction, which it
is necessary should be rooted there in order to secure
love in the family, and to uphold the ancient organization, in spite of incompatibilities of temper, which
generally serve as excuse for less excusable disorder.
The family in which we are born has forty centuries of peace behind it, and each passing generation adds to its prestige. Therefore we must not
be astonished that the family spirit is so powerful
in China, and that the first article of our symbol is,
faithfulness toward our sovereign. The sovereign
in fact is the key of the vault of our edifice, he is
the head of all the families, the patriarch to whom all
devotion is due. To serve the sovereign is to serve
the great master of the universal family, and to
honor one's own fatmily. This sufficiently explains,
that the highest motive power of ambition is to belong to the administration of the state.
The respect towards parents or filial love, manifests itself under all skies. It lives in the heart of
man, it is a natural sentiment. In China, filial respect is very great, and has its peculiarity in the
fact, that the parents benefit by all services rendered
by their children. In this way not alone the children
owe respect and gratitude to their parents, but even
those who benefit by the good offices of the children,
must show themselves grateful to their parents.
When a state functionary is made a noble, his
parents are raised to the peerage at the same time.
Ennobilization has a retroactive effect, and in proportion as the dignity of rank is elevated, it rises
equally in the family of the ancestors.
This custom is characteristic and establishes a profound difference between the habits of the Orient
and those of the Occident. The nobility does not
solely consist with us in the honorary title which a
sovereign confers. We distinguish two kinds of nobility, the one hereditary, and the eldest son alone
is the incumbent, as is the case in England; the
other is attached to the rank of a state office.
Hereditary nobility is only accorded on rare occasions; it is granted to honor and immortalize eminent services, as valor in war for example. The
nobility attached to the rank of an office occupied in
the state, is a kind of nobility de robe, it is not
transmnitable to the descendants but to the ancestors.
When an officer is promoted, his parents obtain a
dignity equal to his; they are really ennobled, if I
may so express myself by the right of author, so as
to receive the homage of filial piety, but no matter
how elevated the rank of the officer may be, his
children are entitled to no privilege.
Chinese aristocracy is therefore composed of those
whose official rank constitutes nobility, and those
who owe it to inheritance. This, when not sustained




The Hawaiio
by personal merit, is without influence in the
Middle Kingdom.
I have indicated the union among the wedded as
a principle of the programme of education; it is in
fact a principle whose excellence cannot be too much
praised, since marriage in China is indissoluable,
not that we must understand this to be so, from a
legal point of view, (we know that in certain cases
Chinese law authorizes a dissolution of marriage,)
but from the point of view of the respect due to the
family and especially to the parents.
The indissolubility of marriage relates to a precise
cause, which depends on the circumstances by which
it is produced. In China, they marry young, and
the parents choose a suitable spouse for their
children.
In Europe, there is nothing of the kind. There,
the young people judge for themselves, whether it
is suitable or not for them to marry, and whether it
is time to give up bachelor life. There exists a
great number of motives, to which the best years of
marriage are sacrificed, those which are the most
happy for the wife. With us, we still observe the
customs and habits of the good old times. Here,
the parents marry their children, and they verily
beileve, that in order to well choose a suitable wife
for their children, their own experience is not entirely useless.
In China, marriage is exclusively considered an
institution of the family, and it has for sole object
the growth of the family, and a family is only prosperous and happy as it becomes more numerous.
From this point of view, it is logic that the wedded
respect a union desired by their parents, alone for
the sake of the principle of filial love.
I have also spoken of fraternity; this is not a vain
word. Words are always effective with us, and
that of fraternity, especially among brothers, has a
true reality.
Fraternity is a sentiment which has its source in
the family, and from it draws its strength. It is
therefore not astonishing that fraternity has lost its
character in society where the family has perished.
In its place a kind of sentiment has been substituted
which resembles resignation-I do not believe it to
be Christian-and which aided by habit, results in
bringing forth the modus vivendi among brothers.
Our habits are entirely different.
Friendship also is one of our most precious duties;
it is not a useless sentiment, and to make use of the
same expression as La Fontaine, I will say that
neither the name nor the thing is rare. We even
possess an ancient formula which simply defines the
duties of friendship. Here is the literal translation
of it:
By the heaven and the earth
In presence of the moon and sun
By their father and their mother
A. and B. have sworn an unchangeable Friendship,
And now, when A. riding in a chariot
Meets B. in a coarse straw hat,
A. descends from his chariot
In order to meet B.


in Monthly.                                   287
Another day, B. riding on a handsome horse,
Meets A. carrying a peddler's pack, 
B. dismounts fromn his horse
As A. had done from his chariot.
This is without doubt practical friendship, that
goes beyond the purse, this cape around which
friendship steers with regret, as though it were but
an accomplish nent.
Examples of devotion to friendship abound in our
national history. Such a one takes off his clothing
in order to dress a poor friend whom he meets on
his way. These examples are frequent enough and
do-not create St. Martins. In regard to this I have
remarked that in Christian countries absolutely
ordinary traits of character are set up to the admiration of all. Practising virtue is presented as a wonder. Is this from excess of humility, or is it an
avowal of their own weakness? I rather incline to
the latter opinion.
According to my ideas, the word charity spoils
many human sentiments. The pretention of pleasing
God and all his saints, that is to say, all the world,
makes us neglect our special obligations. Charity is
a manner of doing good, but as it is a divine manner,
men can only practice it in the methods of imitators.
There is a certain secret in the proceeding that cannot be learned. To assist unfortunate friends, is
with us a custom, it is not a virtue.
Not alone the rich help their unfortunate friends,
but even the poor assist their still poorer ones. If
you belong to the class of the lettered, all your literary friends will unite to assist you  Are you a
workman, your brother workmen will act in the
same manner. This is customary -among people of
the same class. There are clubs organized among
friends, to contribute to the marriage of one of their
number; other clubs where they also assemble to
assist the widow of a friend, or to educate his
children. The human being is not isolated.
What has astonished me in the customs of the
Occidental world, is the indifference of the human
heart. The misfortune of others seems to attract no
sympathy, on the contrary, it has even been written
that it gives pleasure. The fact is not praiseworthy,
and yet there is no want of heart nor of good sense.
The only cause is, they are not practical.
Alfred de Mussett the favorite poet of a great
number, has written these verses:
Celui qui ne sait pas durant les nuits brulantes
Se lever en sursant, sarls raison, les pieds mius
Marcher, prier, pleurer des larmnes, ruisselantes
Et devant l'inltini joindre les mnains tremblantes,
Le coeur plein de pitie pour des maux inconnus.
For unknown evils, that is the ideal. Compassion
for evils that we do not know, takes the place of
that which we should have for those, that we only
know too well. I have never read anything to
equal it. Either it is pathetic beyond expression or
else it is a parody on compassion. In poetry all is
excused even nonsense, this s a lhemise. Yet the
most beautiful verses wear a s4a aspect when simple
truth is opposed to them, like a ray of sunlight
amidst the scenery of a theater,




288


The Hawaiian Monthly.


2.-RELIGION AND PHILOSOPHY.
Religion has existed in all ages. Primitively it
constituted the mysterious bond that united the
creatures with the Creator, and its symbols embraced
adoration and gratitude. Under the diverse forms
which express the sympathy of the human soul for
the universal spirit, we find the thought of the
supernatural united to the strangest practices. In
his soarings toward God, man has his downfall and
is reminded of his imperfect nature. But there is a
first flight, which seems to be winged. Religions
are less complicated in proportion as we go back
along the course of ages; they are simplified and
tend toward that unity which for us defines the
harmony of beauty. It seems that then they must
have been worthy of God. But this radiancy gradually diminishes as the world grows older, and ends
by throwing but faint glimmers through the lengthening shadows on the road of humanity, as at the
close of a beautiful summer day.
This impression which I have received in studying our old books and in reading the admirable
maxims of our sages, I also experienced in searching for the secret of our destiny in the holy books of
the Occidentals. It seems to me that the great day
of serene light has already shone, and that we receive but the last and pale reflections of it. Everywhere I see a resplendent truth whose beauty is
one; I seem to hear an immense choir of all the
voices of heaven and earth harmonizing, and when
in abandoning the enchantment of this dream, I
hear the tumultuous clamor of the world, which has
become a chaos of creeds, I am struck with astonishment, and begin to doubt, whether if there were a
truth, its faith would not in spite of myself impose
itself on my conscience.
We have nothing to envy the Occident in its religious beliefs, although we do not place ourselves at
the same point of view. I will therefore not discuss
the merits of religion; man is so small when regarded from on high, that it matters little to know
in what manner he honors God. God understands
all languages, and especially that which expresses
itself in silence by the interior movements of the
soul. We also have worshipers from the soul and
worshipers from the lips. The one and the other
do not know each other, we have the ideal religion,
that which forces the contemplation of the spirit,
and we have the terrestial religion, that which forces
to the manifestations of the arms and legs. In a
word, we are acquainted with counterfeit and sincerity.
Religions have the same source as the spirit. We
have the religion of the learned, which corresponds
to the state of culture of the most enlightened body
of the empire, that is, the religion of Confucius, or
better, his philosophy, for his doctrine is that of a
master of a school, who has left his moral maxims,
but who has not devoted himself to philosophic
speculations on the destinies of man, and the nature
of the deity.


Confucius lived In the sixth century before the
Christian era, and his memory is held in such reverence, that there is not a town in China that has not
a temple erected in his honor. His philosophic system consisted essentially in the education of the
human heart, and the word education is really the
one, which best expresses the object of his doctrine.
Educate, that is to say, lift from earth the inert
man, who by the bad use of his faculties has become
degraded, and open his eyes in order to show him
the blue splendor of the unlimited world, to accustom him little by little to go forth and feel himself
a spirit, thinking, willing and knowing. Think,
will, know, are the three degrees of this education
which begins with the awakening and finishes with
science, and of which the formulary possesses the
most beautiful maxims that ever philosophy has
written for humanity.
Yet we must not believe that the doctrine of
Confucius confines itself only to maxims and advice
without indicating a precise method. There is a
very exact teaching in this doctrine, it is really a
practical course of moral education, I will try to define the plan. The principle on which this doctrine
reposes is to maintain reason within fixed limits.
Confucius said that the human heart was like a
galloping horse, which pays no attention to rein or
voice, or else like a torrent that descends the rapid
slopes of the mountains, or like an outbursting
flame. These are violent forces, which we cannot
master without subduing them before they have
time to develop.
He said that the human heart has an invariable
ideal; justice and wisdom, and the five senses have
a seductive power to divert it from this ideal. To
voluntarily arm ourselves against the dangers of
this seduction are the means that Confucius advises
to his disciples, and the invisible weapon that he
gives them is respect. Respect is a general sentiment that extends to each action of life. Negligence is the first cause of corruption; there is no
negligeable quantity for reason.
It is negligence that puts us in the power of habit,
which has cynically been called second nature, as
though nature were not one and identical. Respect
extends to all acts of life, especially to the most insignificant; it removes unhealthful influences and
accomplishes little by little, the patient work of
education.
Confucius makes us observe that the five senses,
such as they are defined, constitute the faculties,
but not the endowments. Yet man has received
endowments from nature, and he indicates them to
us. These are: a respectful countenance, smooth
speech, a fine ear, a discerning eye, a deliberate
mind. These particular states of our faculties must
be developed without relaxation.
Respect therefore is the base of the philosophic
system of Confucius, as charity is the base of the
evangelical doctrine.




The Hawaiian Monthly.


289


Respect pertains to actions, charity to individuals,
or to speak more exactly, to one's neighbor.
I imagine-this may be a caprice of my mindthat Confucius could have foreseen this charity
which creates a neighbor. But our moralist would
not have ventured to propose an aim so perfect. It
needed the presumption of a God to believe in the
existence of a neighbor. He preferred to leave to
man the initiation of charity, and when he gives
him the key whereby he may obtain human perfection, he is not without hope that humanity will
receive some benefits therefrom.
I have no intention of going through a course of
religion, much less of converting any one, inasmuch
as Confucius left to all the liberty to worship God as
they pleased. I only will remark that this system
which consists in elevating the human heart and
directing all its thoughts toward God, as the obtaining of a sort of good moral result, is neither lacking
in grandeur nor in logic. It seems but just that the
human being should deck itself in all the splendors
of virtue to communicate with the divine being,
and to present worship as an elevated and sublime
idea, which satisfies the spirit and enchants the reason.
I will probably be accused of embellishing the subject and of showing only the beauty of the. e
theories. My reader knows better than I that the
books with the magnificent bindings are those
which are most rarely opened; that precepts do not
make men wise, and that it does not suffice to know
them in order to apply them. I have heard to-day
that our morals resembled the dead languages, that
they were no longer spoken, that men would gladly
give them  the archeologic epitaph. * * ** But I
know many morals which have the same fate, and the
maxims of fraternity and equality, even those of
liberty, appear to me, to occupy the arrangers of
words more than they do the sincere disciples. This
criticism is easy to make; the men that compose
the great human L i'be, like to discuss the enormous
straw of their neighbors, and forget the imperceptible log which belongs to themselves. These consequences set off to better advantage the utility of
maxims, for with a little more respect and a little
less negligence, life would be more worthy and more
estimable.
I return to the practical maxims. Confucius has
in his doctrine a quantity of small means which victoriously combat great errors  This is like homeopathy applied to the maladies of the soul. He defends, in order to cite one of his means, the fixed
idea, that is to say, prejudice. He says: All men
are alike, the ancient and the new; what is good
for the one is good for the other, they do not differ.
To imitate them in the wisdom of their conduct, is
the best road to follow in order to know oneself.
In a word, he tries to create a common point of
view, which would unite all consciences. No one
would escape this magnetism, and without mental
reservation, without the conception of any other
ideal, all minds would turn toward the moral sun of


the world to receive its beneficent light.
He yet says: Enter into the intimate dominion
of nature, study the good and the evil, and you will
be penetrated by the sentiment of nature itself, and
in spite of the vast dimensions of the universe and
the distances which separate social conditions, you
will conceive in your conscience the principle of
equality of all beings.
If you sustain conscience you will restrain desire
and arrive at the terrestrial ideal which is tranquility
of the spirit.
"tTranquility is a kind of vigilant attention.
When it is complete all the human faculties display
their resources, because they are enlightened by
reason and sustained by knowledge."
The religion of Confucius, originally admitted
neither images nor priests.  Since then, certain
ceremonies have been added to the doctrine, and
there have been established certain regulations for
worship. But these ceremonies receive but little
attention from the minds that consider the principles of the system.
Religious unity does not exist in China, where
does it exist? Unity is a state of perfection, which
exists nowhere. But if they have several religions
in China, I will hasten to say that they have but
three, which is very little.
Besides the religion of Confucius, there is that of
Lao-TsO, which is only practised among the lower
classes, and which has for its principle, the transmigration of souls; and the religion of F6, or Buddhism, whose doctrines belong to metaphysics, and in
which there are some admirable points of view.
Buddhism owes its origin to a holy reformer
called Buddha, who lived in the sixth century before the Christian era. According to him the
material world is an illusion, and man must endeavor to isolate himself in the mists of nature.
This is the doctrine of the contemplation of God,
that is to say, of the immaterial being. The aim of
this ideal life, is to call forth ecstacy; then the
divine principle seizes the soul, invades it, penetrates
it, and death completes this mystic union. Such is
the abstract principle of this religion, which has
very pompous temples, altars and worship. I will
add that the Buddhist monks, who live in vast
monasteries, possess great wealth.
As may be remarked in all countries, religion has
its sincere partisans, its detractors, and those who
are indifferent. These are-numerous in China. Indifference is a kind of negligence, which attaches itself to spiritual things, it is a kind of malady which
receives no attention.  Everywhere where there
are men, indifference is found. But in stating our
customs, I have no religious hate to record; this is
something stupefying to me. I can comprehend
that one hates, the I for example, but a religious
idea, a religion!
As to atheism, it is said to be a production of
modern civilization. We are not yet civilized
enough to have no creeds.




290 to


2The Hawaiian Monthly.
GOD KNOWETH BEST.


Some time, when all life's lessons have been learned,
And sun and stars for evermore have set,
The things which our weak judgment here had spurned,
Trhe things o'er which we grieved with lashes wet,
Will flash before us out of life's dark night,
As stars shine most in deeper tints of blue;
And we shall see how all God's plans were right,
And how what seemed reproof was love most true.
And if, sometimes, commingled with life's wine,
We find the wormwood, and rebel and shrink,
Be sure a wiser hand than yours or mine
Pours out this portion for our lips to drink.
And if some friend we love is lying low,
Where human kisses cannot reach his face,
Oh, do not blame the loving Father so,
But wear your sorrow with obedient grace.


And you will shortly know that lengthened breath
Is not the sweetest gift God sends his friend,
And that, sometimes, the sable pall of death
Conceals the fairest boon His love can send,
If we could push aside the gates of life,
And stand within and all God's workings see,
We could interpret all this doubt and strife.
And for each mystery could find a key.
But not to-day. Then be content, poor heart!
God's plans, like lillies, pure and white, unfold;
We must not tear the close-shut leaves apart,
Time will reveal the calyxes of gold.
And if, tlhrough patient toil, we reach the land
Where tired feet, with sandals loose, may rest,
When we shall clearly know and understand,
I think that we shall say, " God knew the best!"


EDITORIAL COMMENT.


The present number of the HAWAIIAN MONTHLY
completes the volume for 1884 and is the last which
will be issued. The enterprise was an experiment.
We believed that such a periodical as was projected
would be useful in this community, that it would
have an appreciable influence for good, that it wouldfill a niche otherwise vacant, and finally it was
hoped that it might prove remunerative. Although
this latter hope has not been realized, we think that
in other respects the MONTHLY has been a success.
We have demonstrated that a monthly periodical,
independent in spirit, dignified in tone and discussing the topics of the time with intelligence and,
candor can be produced in Honolulu and maintained
at a fair standard of ability without depending to
any material extent on outside talent or selected
matter. Of course we have not fulfilled our own
ideal. Few of us probably do that. We have endeavored to stimulate thought, promote intelligent discussion of public questions and produce a
magazine of which the community; need not be
ashamed. How well we have succeeded, our readers
must judge. Had our pecuniary support been more
ample, so that we would have been justified in continuing, we should have been able to improve the
quality of the MONTHLY and add materially to its
variet.y and interest. As it is, we are assured that
there are many by whom it will be missed. Our
labor has been one of love, and notwithstanding the
many annoyances incident to editorial work, we
shall always look back to our connection with the
MONTHLY with pleasure and satisfaction. To the
friends whose able pens have so generously contributed to make our pages interesting and instructive,
and to all who as subscribers and advertisers have
contributed to the support of our enterprise, we


We would call particular attention to Prof. Scott's
paper on "t Evolution," in the present number of the
MONTHLY. It undertakes to give, (which is all
that can be attempted in a single magazine article)
a condensed statement of what the doctrine of evolution really is, together with a brief outline of its
claims and of the facts and arguments by which
these claims are sustained. There is one point on
which we are disposed to take issue with the author
of the article in question. We have never seen any
exposition of the doctrine of evolution which to our
mind accounted in a satisfactory way for the existence of the moral sense in man. The moral sense,
or, as some would call it, the moral faculty, is not to
be confounded with the moral judgment. This
latter, by which we discriminate and judge concerning the moral relations of things, by which we decide ethical questions and determine what is right
and best, and which convinces us of our duty in any
given circumstances, is largely, if not wholly, the
result of experience and training either personal or
inherited.  It may have been developed in the
manner claimed by the evolutionist or in some way,
analagous to it. But the underlying moral sense
that which not only helps us to determine the right
but insists that we shall do it, which impresses upon
us an imperative sense of obligation to fulfill the
law of absolute rectitude, not only independently of,
but in direct opposition to our own Interests and inclinations, this seems to us to be another and quite
different thing. We have no desire to dogmatize
upon a subject which we have not made a special
study, but we fail to see in any of the lower
orders of nature-that is, lower than man-the
germ from -which this faculty can have been de.
veloped.


tender our sineere thanks and the assurance of our -  Good men will be as faithful to God In prisons ashearty appreciation,                                In palacee&




The Hawaiian Monthly.


291


FASHIONS AND NOVELTIES.


For years it has been the great aim of fashion to
combine "simplicity and elegance"-that is to say,
to gain an original effect by simple means, and
though skilful manufacturers and clever modistes
have endeavored again and again to introduce gorgeous, ostentatious stuffs, fantastic ungraceful shapes,
and over-loaded ornamentations and decorations, yet
these were merely sanctioned, or allowed to pass,
and only worn by those not gifted with in-bred discretion and good taste, and who do not know that
the greatest simplicity often includes the greatest
elegance; for plain material may be more elegant
than the richest fabric, if it be of solid worth and
arranged in a distingue manner suited for the occasion on which it is to be worn. We would at the
same time entreat our readers to remember that
fashionable and elegant are two expressions which
do not express the same thing. What is elegant, it
is true, will always appear fashionable, yet the latter
is often far from being elegant, however rich it may
be; rich and elegant have also very different meanings, though often considered synonymous. Elegance is nothing but harmony in every particular,
so that a toilette must not only be perfect in style,
becomingness and color, but must have a certain
something, better to be understood by a passing
glance than by a thousand words.
The newest collar for cloth suits is the round standup collar cut in two pieces to fit the neck, and to
look like a continuation of the dress. It fastens on
the side.
Flounces cut in points are favorite trimmings.
Bustles are prominent as usual, the most stylish
being long and narrow. Skirts are of the average
width-two yards and a half.
POINTS OF ETIQUETTE.-A correspondent raises
these points of etiquette: Mr. and Mrs. M- receive
the following card:..............................................
MRS. BLANK,
THE MISSES BLANK,
Friday, January Eighth.
From four until six. 10 B ST...............................................
First. Should this be answered, and how?
Second. If the gentleman is not able to attend,
should his wife carry one or two of his cards, and
ought the cards to be in an envelope, addressed one
to Mrs. Blank and the other to the Misses Blank?
Third. If the daughter is invited, should her
name be engraved on the same- card with her
mothert?


Last. Should the guests call a few days after the
reception, and if so, the gentlemen unable to call,
should his wife when she calls hand in his card with
her own at the door; or, if calls are not necessary,
should cards be sent to Mrs. Blank and the Misses
Blank?
ANSWERS.
First. This implied invitation requires no answer.
Second. The wife should convey one card for
herself and one of her husband's for the hostess, and
another for the host, and leavs them without envelopes, on the hall table, unless the servant offers a
tray for their reception, which attention is quite
impossible where many guests are coming and going
at the same moment. If more than one lady is
receiving, the right hand end of of the cards may be
folded over to indicate that the entire family is
remembered by this formality.
Third. A daughter's name is engraved upon her
mother's card during the first year in society, but
after that she has a card of her own. If she be
other than the eldest unmarried daughter, her first
name is engraved, and if it is the first society year
of two daughters, both their names are engraved, in
full, beneath their mother's, and prefixed by Misses.
Fourth and last. No call follows after an afternoon tea or reception. Happily it is counted as a
call if those who are bidden are present either in
person or by card. Sometimes when only one in a
family presents herself or himself, he or she leaves
the cards of those who are unable to be present. If
only cards respond to the offered courtesy, they
must be sent in an unsealed envelope by a messenger on the day indicated, and, if possible, during
the hours set apart for receiving. If invitations
have been sent to different members of one family,
in separate envelopes, the response must be made
separately. If cards for all the household are included within one envelope, cards are sent to the
hostess similarly addressed.
When entertainments require answers to their
invitations they should be made immediately and in
the same style and degree of formality as the
language chosen by the hostess.
Afternoon receptions are counted as time saving
arrangements, and should be held as social blessings
in a large city where it is impossible to find leisure
for the old-fashioned ceremonies and never-ending
process of making and returning calls.
Of course, after a dinner, ball, party or other grand
entertainment, a call of ceremony, to imply or say
"thanks," and to make inquiries, is indispensable,
albeit the greatest share even of such formalities Is
necessarily performed by cards, which aire left in
person, because the late hostess has such a press of
engagements that she cannot be at home to an extedded circle of acquaintances.-Social Etiquette in
New York.




292


The Hawaiian Monthly.
PUZZLE DEPARTMENT.


ANSWERS TO OCTOBER PUZZLES.-CHARADE.
The answer to this will be found by changing the
punctuation, thus: My first, in; my second, sat;
my third, iate; my whole, insatiate.
SQUARE WORD.
E A R L
AGR U L E
RULE
LE E R
FLOWERS EMBLEMATICALLY EXPRESSED.
1. Monkshood.
2. Ivy. (iv)
3. Snowball.
4. Tulips.
5. London Pride.
6. Everlasting.
7. Trumpet Flower.
8. Osier.
9. Elm.
Mistletoe.


ANSWERS TO NOVEMBER PUZZLES.-ELOWERS
EMBLEMATICALLY EXPRESSED.
1. Aloe.
2. Primrose.
3. Pennyroyal.
4. Larkspur.
5. Endure.
6. Buttercup.
7. Lady-Slipper.
8. Oats.
9. Sage.
10. Star of Bethlehem.
11. Orange.
12. Musk.
Apple Blossom.
SQUARE WORD.
R I PE
IDEA
P E E R
E A RN


BEHEADED WORD.
Habit-a bit-bit-it —T.


WHIMSICALITIES.
"Now, as I understand the tarriff, Clarence,"  A young lady was sitting with a gallant captain
said a fair young bride, about whom still clung the  in a charmingly decorated recess. On her knee was
odor of the orange blossom, "inearly everything that  a diminutive niece, placed therepour les convenances.
is imported from the old world has to pay a tax.  In the adjoining room, with the door open, were the
Am I right, dearest?"  "Yes, fond one," replied  rest of the company. Says the little niece, in a
Clarence, as he softly stroked her brown tresses; "in  jealous and very audible voice, "Auntie, kiss me
order to protect our home industries, under the  too."  I leave you to imagine what had just happresent system, most importations pay a tax. There  pened. ",You should say twice, Ethel, dear; two is
is a party who would remove the tariff."  "Oh,  not grammar," was the immediate rejoinder.
Clarence, you will never vote for that party, promise ---me."   "And why not?" asked the devoted hus-     A Sunday school teacher had been telling her
band. "4Because then our hired girl could get a  class the story of David and Goliah, and she added,
French artificial bouquet on her bonnet just like  "And all this happened over three thousand years
mine, and that would be perfectly horrid." As   ag'   A little cherub opened his blue e   with
Clarence fondly embraced the fair economist he  wonder, as he remarked, "Oh teacher, what a
thought of the noble and unselfish motives that  memory youve got."
would actuate the ballot in the hands of women.  r     i...f a m<.rdor..a. uhno. 11 +...,.1- hi. n..


A young man asked the lady of his affection, the
other evening, how she liked the looks of his newstyle standing collar.  After critically surveying
him and the collar she replied: "Very nice, indeed.
It looks like a whitewashed fence around a lunatic
asylum."


Linelu oULU Um  S  At aum r nu u J ljXoe  Jtru   LLm Uyver
the head with a wash-bowl, the other day. When
his friends ask him what ails his head, he mutters,,"Inflamatory room-mate-ism," and adroitly guides
the conversation into another channel.
A Frenchman is teaching a donkey to talk.
What we want in this country is a man who will


teach donkeys not to talk.
"Of what did you say they convicted the doctor?"
"Well, I don't know exactly, but I suppose it was 4,,; When Adolphus placed his arms around the neck
purgery."                                      of Angelina, he said it was for a neck's press purpose.




S. N. CASTLE.          J. B. ATHEBTON.
CASTLE & COOKE,
SHIPPING AND
COMMISSION AGENTS
GENERAL MERCHANDISE.
AGdNTS FOR
The Kohala Sugar Co.,
The Haiku S"uariCo.,
The Pai Plantation Co.,
The Hitochok & Co. Plantation,
The Waialua Plant'n, R. Halstead,
The A. W. Smith & Co. Plantation.
The Union Marine Insurance Co. of San Francisco,
The New England Mutual  e Insurance Co
of Boeton,
The Geo. F. Blake Manufacturing Co. of New
York and Boston,
The New York and Honolulu Packet line.
G. W. MACFARLANE & CO.,
SHIPPING AND
COMMISSION MERCHANTS,
Queen Street; Honolulu.
F. T. LENEHAN & CO.,
IMPORTERS AND GENERAL
COMMISSION MERCHANTS,
Wholesale dealers in Wines, Ales and
Spirits.
Honolulu,::Hawaiian Islands.
HOLLISTER & CO.,


CILAUS SPREOLEL8.
W      G. IRWIN & CO.,


W. G. IRWIN


Corner of Fort and Queen streets,
COMMISSION         MERCHANTS
AND
SUGAR FACTORS.
Agents for the Oceanic Steamship Co.
Steamers ALAMEDA and MARIPOSA
Leave Honolulu and San Francisco on the
First and Fifteenth of each month.


LAINE     &  CO.,
Have a large stock of the Very Best
HAY, GRAIN, ETC.
Which is offered at the
LOWEST MARKET PRICE,
-AND —
Delivered Free to Any Part of the City.
PACIFIC MUTUAL LIFE INSURANCE COMPANY,
of California.
Agents for the Hoover Telephone.
Commissioner of Deeds for California.
Wb- Telephone No. 147.
HOPP & CO.,
74 KING STBEET.
Importers and Dealers in
FURNITURE
UPHOLSTERERS AND
CABINETMAKERS.
Furniture Made and Repaired.
Telephone No 143.


BENSON, SMITH & CO.,
PRACTICAL PHARMACISTS
DEALERS IN
DRUGS, MEDICINES,
PERFUMERY, ETC.
113-FORT STREET-113
HONOLULU.


C. H. DICKEY,
HAIKU, MAUI,
Importer and Dealer in
GENERAL MERCHANDISE
NOTARY PUBLIC
— AND

WHOLESALE AND ]itTAIL


DRUGGISTS, TOBACCONISTS;


AND
AERATED WATER MANUFACTURERS
Pure Drugs,_
Chemicals,
And Toilet Articles.
Physicians' Prescriptions Accurately Prepared.
No. 59 NUUANU STREET,
And corner of Fort and Merchant Streets,
Honolulu, H. I.


BEAVER SALOON,
Fort Street, near Queen.
Refreshments Served Promptly.
HOT TEA & COFFEE AT ALL HOURS.
Finest Brands of Cigars.
THE CASINO
At Kapiolani Park,
IS  OPEN      EVERY      DAY.
REFRESHMENTS
Can always be supplied as well as fresh
country air.
H. J. NOLTE,
Proprietor.


GENERAL BUSINESS AGENT
-FOR THIEISLAND OF MAUI, Ii. I.
N. B.-Especial attention given to ordering
goods for other parties from any part of the
Islands or the United States.


J  M. OAT, JR. & CO.,


STA 7TONERS & NEWSDEALERS
A    L. BANCROFT & CO.,
PUBLISHERS.                      25 MERCHANT STREET,
Booksellers9StWioners & Manufacturers    HONOULU,,:,:   H. I.
ALSO,                Subscriptions received for any paper or
Printers, Lithographers and Binders..         magazine published.
The most complete business of it, Special orders received for any books pubkindf an't he most extensive stock in 
its line on the Pacific Coast.          RED RUBBER STAMP AGENCY           E
721 Market St., San Francisoo, Cal.
CHARLES T. RODGERS, MD.              C. IIAMMER'
OBFICBF AND RESIDENCB,              HARNESS MAKER
HOTEL STREET, OPPOSITE Y. M. C. A.   Manufactures all his own harness. No machine stitching-no imported work sold by me.
Telepohue 846.           Prompt attention to all orders.


H. STREGLOAN,
Corner Fort and Hotel streets.
MERCHANT TAILOR
AND DEALERS IN
GENTLEMENS FURNISHING GOODS
of every description.
Boots and Shoes, Shirts, and Gentlemen's
Underwear of all kinds, a speciality.


N    S. SACHS,
DEALER AND IMPORTER
OF
DRY AND FANCY GOODS,
104 Fort Street, Honolulu.
Millinery and Dress Making Establishment on the premises.




READY FOR FURNISHING HOUSES.
L +z-Y-_ C _                                __
P./ARLOR SETS,._       PI,.NOS,
BEDROOM SETS,                   ORGANS,
ODD CHJAIRS,                    G UITIARS,
DItNING T.IABLES,        t -             CCORDEOJV'S,
CENTRE PyT./BLES;                       'l VOLINJS,
MATTRESSES,   -     ___   BANJOS,
FL UT~ES,
PILL 0 'S,                         LUTES
r    U   G-                     HARMONICAS,
It UJ X rf|
___4TTN, — ''                     STRI G S,....................................   A - t D...........................................
Of E-very Description,
105 & 107 FORT STREET,
Honolulu, HT. I.
ISLAXD ORDERS WILL RE ECEIVE PROMPT AND CA4RETUL ATTENTION,
















THE UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
GRADUATE LIBRARY
____________ DATE  DUE




2..i, 7


"'A", 
1         "'N


DO NOT REMOVE
OR
MUTILATE CARD